ΜΙΚΡΟΚΟΣΜΟΣ A LITTLE DESCRIPTION OF THE GREAT WORLD. Augmented and revised. By PETER HEYLYN. MART. EPIG. 4. Lib. 1. Aethereas lascius cupis volitare per auras: ay, fuge; sed poteras tutior esse domi. OXFORD, Printed by JOHN LICHFIELD and WILLIAM TURNER, and are to be sold by W. TURNER and T. HUGGINS, An. Dom. 1625. TO THE MOST EXCELLENT PRINCE, CHARLES', Prince of Wales, Duke of Cornwall and York, Earl of Chester, etc. SIR, ACtion is the life of a Prince; speculation of a Scholar. In this you have been truly yourself, and have in person made it good: whereof we shall enjoy the benefit, posterity the story. Those parts which other Princes have visited only in a Map, you have honoured with your own survey; and seen more, than they have read. To your Highness therefore, as the greatest and best accomplished traveller; do I here present, what by speculation I have attained unto: my Little World made bigger. Not that I presume to inform you, in any thing you know not; or confirm you in any thing you doubt. I am too sensible of mine own defects, to conceive impossibilities. Only I desire, that under your G●●cious protection others may peruse it, whom God hath made no less your inferiors in knowledge, than greatness. Such, perhaps, it may both delight, and satisfy: to your Highness it can do no other service, then to set forth the lustre of your own most judicious observations. If I have any ambition beyond this, it is but to express the zeal I bear to the true renown of your Princely virtues: & the affection, duty, and reverence, wherewith in all humility I subscribe myself Your Highness' most humbly deuote●. PET: HEYLYN. TO THE READER. RObora parentum liberi indicant. The growth of the children 〈◊〉 the strength of the parent. For this cause the warlike nation of the Germans, ordained▪ that ●●●riage should be delayed in their young men, and not hastened in their Virgins. Had I observed that due proportion of age, in begetting the issue of my bra●●e, which they did in the issue of their bodies: perhaps it had not now needed a second generation, nor I a second delivery. The wants and weaknesses, with which this my Firstborn came burdened into the world; I desire may be imputed to th● nonage of his parent, and the untimelinesse of his birth; either a defect sufficient to cause an abortion. I have lately (good Reader) new-begotten him, and brought him to that strength and stature thou now soest. I am not the first of whom it was said, secundae cogitationes sunt meliores: neither is it a thing rare for children of this nature, to be as often perfected, as borne. Books have an immortality above their Authors. They, when they are full of age, and guiltiness, can be retaken into the womb which bred them: and with a new life, receive a greater portion of youth and glory. Every impression is to them another being: and that always may, and often doth bring with it, a sweeter addition of strength & loveliness. Thus with them, age, & each several death, is but an usher to a new birth: each several birth the mother of a more vigorous perfection. The truth is, in my former Edition of this work, I dealt with petty chapmen, pedlars of History and Geography: wit i● them I took up my faults upon trust; and had a happiness which some want; authority for mine Errors. N●w a three years' addition of age, and a little of judgement; hath brought me acquainted with elder reading, Merchants of the best sort: according to whose helps I have augmented and revised my former travels. At the first, there went to the making up of this Little world, these six integral parts, History, Geography, Policy, Theology, Chronologie, and Heraldry. It is now enlarged in all those particulars, & in nothing is deficient which the other did afford thee, but the faults. To these I have upon divers occasions added divers philological discourses; not much impertinent to the places, wherein they are inferred. At the worst, thou canst but call them Digressions; I am sure they are not Extravagancies. Digred● nos patimur, non diuagar●, saith Tully. These additions and corrections have swelled the volume bigger than I expected: yet if to thee the length of it be not offensive; to me it shall n●t. It is now come to a just growth, and hath received my last hand. Hereafter I will look on it, only as a stranger. Thou needst not fear any future enlargements, which may make thee repent thy present markets. I have now given over these younger studies; and, believe me, 'twas more than time: for I gazed so long on the porch, that I had almost forgotten to go into the house. If ever I am induced to look further into it, it shall be only to amend such crimes, whereof a clearer judgement than mine own can inform me. For my part, I see not any: and when thou hast by the Errata corrected the Copy: I dare almost persuade myself, thou wilt (for material faults I mean) pronounce it, not guilty. Yet I exempt not myself from the common frailty of nature; possibility of erring. 'tis a misery from which his Holiness, even when he sitteth on his very Porphyry chair, is not privileged. When by the strength of mine own judgement, or any ingenuous information, I am convicted: I will at once confess my oversight, and mend it. Thus have I laid before thee, as in a Map, all that I have performed, in this new creation of this Little world: in which I have equally endeavoured thy good, and mine own credit. To petition thy good opinion of my labours, is a thing infinitely below me. This were rather to extort commendation, then deserve it. Such requests are punished in themselves; and need no wretchedness without them. The favours they aim at, have somewhat in them, common to ignoble quarrels, ubi & vincere inglorium est; & atteri, sordidum: and are not more infamous in the denial, than the suit. A modest and voluntary acknowledgement of my industry, I would gladly entertain; but not invite. Guests of this quality, when they bid themselves, bring with them their own welcome. When they come upon entreaty, they come unwillingly: and are not then received, but ravished. Good Reader, judge of me, as thou findest me worthy: for myself, I am neither ambitious of applause, nor afraid of censure. Give me leave so far to be mine own para●●s● as to flatter my pains, in the words and hope of Tacitus: hic interim liber, aut laudatus erit, aut saltem excusatus. Farewell. TO MY BROTHER the Author. THy first-prest Grapes did yield approved Wine, Such as did praise itself: yet to endear Our approbation, thou dost here refine Those former Fruits; and for our better Cheer▪ Presents us with a pure and stronger Vine: Lest else some curious taste might it distaste; If so, what needs my second Bush? 'Tis waste. Yet well thy choice Minerva merits this This Ivie-garland, everlasting green; Which like the Grace's cup proportioned is, Whereout thou drinkest, wherein their Liquors been. Nor wouldst thou scape the lash of Nemesis, If with Diogenes thou shouldst refuse To let the thirsty drink there-hence, 'Twere news. Thy Book's an Ark, which all the World contains, And well may bear a short Encomion. 'tis slender Meede, yet who such pay disdains? Good wine may have a Bush, though it need none. Nor let these lines of mine seem partial strains: Thy Work ingenuous is: and Virtue's brood, As it, increaseth with due praise. 'Tis good. Much time it cost; much cost, and labour more. Fame's breath is dear: 'tis hard to purchase Praise. The Muse's seat ascends an hundred score: And Honour's journey lies not in plain ways. Who to Parnassus' bi-crownd top will soar, Must with elaborate quill climb up: and such Thy tender Genius boasteth thee. 'Tis much. Too much it were indeed, but that in part The Guerdon of welldoing, is the doing. Fame and Reward but wait upon thine Art; Which yet deserves that in this forward going, Thy Fortune● may even-ballance thy Desert. But Fortune's base, and sells the Wages due To Worth, unto her Favourites. 'Tis true. The Earth thy ground-plot is Geographide; Kings sometimes are thy subjects peopling it; Thy story History hath beautified, Penned by the vigour of an homebred wit: Whose art hath travelled all the world beside. And can of every Country well declare Th' occurrents, nature, site, and bounds. 'Tis rare. Thus that the earth so Young thou compassed haste, 'Tis rare, true, much, good, news: and my praise waste. EDW: HEYLYN I C▪ ● soc: Int: Temp. A TABLE OF THE Principal Countries, Provinces, Nations, and Seas in this book contained and described. A ANdaluzia 45. Arragon 68 Anjou 91 Auvergne 105 Alpes 134 Abruzzo 156 Artoys 237 Alsa●ia 269 Anspach 274 Austria 288 Avares 354 Arcadia 378 Argolis 381 Achaia Prop. 381 Achaia 392 Attica 392 Aetolia 404 Albania 407 Aegean Sea 425 Adrialick Sea 440 A●be 441 Anglesey 525 Asia 531 Anatolia 532 Aeolis 539 Amazons 549 Armenia mi● 551 Armenia ma. 586 Assyria 621 Aria 642 Arachosia 643 Arabia 609 Deserta 610 Petrosa 610 Felix 611 Africa 707 Algeirs 716 Atlas 723 Aethiopia sup. 730 Aethiopia inf. 739 Amara 235 Ayan 739 Egypt 744 Azores 771 America 774 B Biscaie 53 Britain in Fr. 93 Berry 104 Bourbon 104 Beavoys 106 Burgundy D. 119 Burgundy C. 122 Belgia 226 Brabant 233 Baden 275 Bavaria 286 Bohemia 294 Brandenburg. 304 Brunswick 315 Baltic Sea 327 Bulgaria 367 Bosnia 368 Boeotia 397 Baleares 453 Britain Isle 458 the Borders 500 Bithynia 545 Bactria 665 Bengala 681 Barma 684 Borneo 697 Barbary 712 Brasile 804 Bo●iquen 810 Bermudaz 811 C Corduba 45 Castille 58 Catelogne 67 Cimbri 115 & 322 Champagne 115 Calabria Inf. 157 Calabria sup. 158 Collen B 265 Cleveland 267 C●rinthia 291 Carniola 292 Croatia 371 Constantinop. 417 Chios 427 Cyclades 430 Creta 432 Cythera 435 Cephalenio 437 Coreyra 438 Curzolo 440 Corsica 450 Capri 455 Cales 456 Cilicia 533 Caria 535 Cappadocia 548 Coele-Syria 555 Cholcis 587 Caspian Sea. 637 Chaldaea 626 Carmania 640 cathay 668 Cambaia 680 Canora 681 Camboia 684 Cauchin-China. 684 China 687 Cyprus 699 Carthage 713 Cafraria 742 Cyrene 755 Canaries 770 Castilia Aur. 795 Chile 80● Cuba 810 D Dauphin 108 Danemarke 320 Dacia 362 Dalmatia 369 Doris 405 Delos 430 Drusians 554 Decapolis 567 Drangiana 641 E Europe 27 Estremadura 49 East Freizland 264 Exarchate 167 Elis 377 Epitus 405 Euxine Sea. 423 Euboea 428 Echinades 437 England 459 Estor●land 79● F France 76 France Isle 98 Friuli 204 Florence D. 206 Flanders 235 Franconia 270 Finmarch●a 325 Finland 329 Freizland 528 Fess and Morocco 718 Florida. 790 G Gallicia 52 Granada 48 Gascoigne 87 Guienne 87 Gallia Comata. 212 Braccata 111 Genoa S. 221 Gelderland 232 Groining 244 Germany 252 Grisons 284 Gothland 329 Greece 372 Gernsey 526 Gr●enland 527 Gallatia 548 Galilee 563 Georgia 587 Gedrosia 641 Guinea 728 Gorgades 769 Guyana 797 H Histria 205 Hainalt 237 Holland 239 Helvetia 277 Heruli 306 Hassia 316 Hol●le 320 Hungary 354 H●●nes 359 Hellespont 424 Hebrides 523 Jerusalem 573 Hyrcania 644 Hesperides 772 Hispaniola 811 I Italy 135 juliers D. 267 Illyris 369 Ionian Sea 435 Ithaca 459 Ireland 514 jarsey 525 Ireland 527 jonia 536 Idumaea 568 judaea 569 India 672 Intr. Gang 678 Ext. Gang. 683 japan 694 java 696 jucutan 790 Insulae Solomonis 809 jamaica 810 L Leon 39 Limosin 106 Languedock 110 Lorreine 126 Lombard's 149. 358 Liguria 222 Luc● S 225 Limbourg 229 Liege B 2●8 Luxenbourg 230 Lusatia 303 Lunebourg 315 Lappia 328 Livonia 348 Lituania 349 Laconia 379 Locris 404 Lesbos 426 Lemnos 426 Leucadia 439 Lycia 535 Lydia 538 Lycaonia 550 Lybia 7●4 Ladrones' 809 M Murcia 57 Marca Anconitana 168 Marca Trevisana. 202 Milan D 212 Mantua D 2●6 Mon●ferrat D 216 Marquisate of the holy Emp. 234 Machlyn 244 Mentz B. 275 Moravia 303 Mecklenburg 306 Misnia 308 Muscovie 337 Moldavia 365 Messenia 377 Megaris 397 Macedon 408 Migdonia 414 Mediterranean Sea. 441 Malta 448 Maiorca 453 Minorca 453 Man 524 Mysia 539 Mesopotamia 622 Media 637 Malavar 679 Mandao 681 Mogul 682 Moluccoes' 695 Morocco & Fez 720 Mauritania 716 & 718 Meroe 736 Manicongo 343 Monomotapa 741 Mamalucks 763 Madagascar 768 Mexicana 784 Mexico 784 Margarita 809 Magellan straits 808 N Navarre 41 Normandy 95 Naples 153 Namurce 238 Norwey 324 Narsinga 678 Numidia 723 Nubia 729 Nova Gallicia 785 Nova Albion 789 Nicaragua 789 New England 792 Norumbega 792 Nova Franc. 793 New found land. 794 O Overyssell 24● The Ocean 457 Orcades 523 Ormus 698 P Portugal 62 Pyrenaei 75 Poictou 90 Provence 112 Picardy 115 Peidmont 131 Puglia 160 Papacy 165 Pete●s Patrimony 170 Parma D 220 Placentia D 220 Palatinate of the Rhine, or the lower Pal. 271 Palat. of Northgoia, or the upper Pal. 287 Pomerania 305 Poland 346 Prussia 350 Peloponnesus 378 Phocis 400 Palus Moeotis 423 Patmos 431 Pamphilia 534 Phrygia min. 539 Phrygia ma. 543 Pontus 546 Paphlagonia 547 Pisidia 551 Phoenicia 554 Palestine 561 Persia 638 Parapomisus 643 Parthia 655 Precopensi● 662 Pegu 685 Philippinae 697 Psylli 725 Pharos 757 Peruana 794 Peru 798 Q Quilao 740 Quiui●a 788 R Romandiola 165 Rome 172 Rascia 367 Rhodes 704 Red Sea 753 S Spain 29 Savoy 128 Spoletano 169 Suevia 283 Stiria 291 Silesia 301 Saxony 307 Scandia 321 Servia 366 Sclavonia 368 Samothracia 425 Salamis 429 Scyros 429 Sporades 430 Strophades 435 Sicilia 441 Sardini● 45● Scotland 502 Sorlinges 524 Syria 552 Syro Phoenic. 556 Samaria 565 Sar●acens 616 Susiana 640 Saca 644 Scythia 659 Sogdiana 665 Siam 685 Sumatra 697 S. Thomas 769 S. Helen's 769 T Toledo 55 Terra di Lavoro 154 Terra di Otranto 159 Tuscanie 206 Triers B. 266 Tirolis 292 Turingia 307 Transilvania 363 Thessalia 409 Thracia 419 Taurus 531 & 586 Troy 541 Thule 523 Turcomania 588 Tartary 658 Precopens. 662 Asiatica 663 Antiqua 664 Turchestan 666 Tunia ●12 Terra Nigris. 72● Terra Corter. 793 Trinidado. 810 V Valentia 65 Venice 198 Urbine 218 Vtrecht 241 Valesia 282 Voiteland 308 Vandals 708 Virginia 792 W West Freizland. 242 Westphalia 264 Wittenberg 274 Walachia 366 Wales 492 Wight 526 Willoughbies land. 528 X Xeriffe 721 Z Zutphen 239 Zealand 241 Zante 439 Zagathai● 665 Zeilan 695 Zanzibar 740 Zocatora 769 The end of the first Table. A TABLE OF THE Principal things herein contained, which fall not directly within the compass of History and Geography: A Arms, when first quartered. 41. why in the same Esch●cheon those of England give place to France, 490. Andrea's Doria his verdict of Carthagena, censured. 57 Anabaptists at what time they began. 278 Adamites and Picards, what they were 295 Amphictiones, what they were, & their authority. 401 Aeolus, why god of the winds. 455 A●ak, the name of some Giants, and why. 570 Assassinate, the meaning and original of the word. 642 Archery, where most practised, and most flourished. 658 America not known to the ancients. 774. why the people of it not so black as the Africans. 778 that they are descended from the Tartars. 778 B Bishops in Biscay, how hated, and other customs thereof. 55 Beauforte, why the name of john of Gaunt's children. 92 Becanus Etymology of Europe, rejected. 29 Baltic sea, why it floweth not as the Ocean. 327 brachygraphy, by whom invented. 750 C Cities, and the causes of their greatness, 10 Colonies Roman, how many. 111. why planted, ib. whether better than forts. ib. Consuls, when first instituted, 143. who first sole Consul, ib. when the order ended. ib. Conclave described. 188 Celius Secundus Curio, his conceit of Cast●l●, refelled. 60 Cardinali, by whom ordained. 181 The election of the Popes assigned to them. 217 Cuspinians happy guess at the Arms of Germany. 267 Chersonesi whence so called, and how many. 320 Caplaines unfortunate, and why. 394 sports●n ●n Twel●e-tide, by whom instituted. 481 Christians where first so called. 556. hated by the heathen, ib. their persecutions and growth, 557. by what and whose means they enjoyed quiet. ib. Curtius' taxed, for over-straining the Acts of Alexander. 674 Chimaera the monster, how tamed by Bellerophon. 550 Constantine subverted the Roman Empire. 147. destroyed the Praetorian guard. 146. his donation forged, 184. he gave peace to the Church 557 Chus is not Aethiopia. 730 Ciphers or private Characters of writing, by whom invented, 750 D Dido never saw Aeneas, 137, why sh● flew herself. ib. Days observed as unlucky and unfortunate to divers men. 170, & 574 David George that monstrous heretic, and his tenets. 239 Drinking, when it grew last in fashion with the English. 799 Drake first sailed about the world. 808 E Enemies to be licenced flight. 90. how to be dealt with when they are in our power. 156 E●arch what he was 167 Interviews between great Princes, not convenient. 223 Electours of Germany, how many 260 their offices, and how they perform them. ib. Election of the Duke of Venice. 200 of the Pope 189. of the Emperor of Germany. 261. the ordinary means to obtain the kingdom of Bohemia. 297. of the great master of S. john's. 449 Etymologies ridiculous, of Europe 29. of the Hugonots 92. of the Walloons 123. of the Lombard's. 358 Emir of Sidon what Prince he is. 554 F ●light to be permitted an enemy; & denied a soldier. 90 Free cities, what they are. 257. how many, and how rich ib. Formalities, at the investiture of the Dukes of Carinthia. 292. of Maurice D, of Saxony. 313. of Albertus D. of Prussia. 353. of the Cnez, or Duke of Muscovie 345. at the degrading of Priests. 279. at the homage done by Edward 3d to the French King. 116. at the presenting of Ambassadors to the great Turk. 602. at the marriages of the Nestorians. 669. at the Coronation and burial of the Great Cham. 671. at the Funerals in China, and of King Francis the first. 692 Foreign guard dangerous to the person of a Prince. 763. foreign succours pernicious to a kingdom. 764. on what occasions implored and brought in. 765 Friars. vide Mo●kes. G Gentleman of Venice, what honour it is. 199 Guns, when invented and perfected. 255. not used in China at the expedition of Bacchus. 688 Gymnosophists, what they were. 675 Guicciardine gelded by the Inquisition, and the substance of him in that place. 184 H H, a letter ominous to England. 421 Harlots, whence the name 97 Hugonuts, why so called. 92 Holy oil of Rheims, in what state kept, and how miraculous. 117 Hocking, the original of it. 485 Havilah, where it was. 640 & 678 Hieroglyphics what they were, and by whom used. 749▪ Helvicus, not right in the Egyptian Caliphes'. 762▪ ay Lands, their causes▪ 2. whether better seated then the Continent 3 Inquisition, when and why ordained. 51. the manner of proceeding in it. 52 john Baptists head how pitifully mangled by the Papists. 268 julius Scaliger his censure of Hesiodus, controlled by Paterculus, 399. his base character of the English and Scottish nations, condemned 471▪ joseph Scaliger his singularity in Darius Medus, and Nabonidus, confuted 635, & 646 Ireland, why never conquered till the reign of King James. 520 I●nizaries, their institution & number. 597. their office and power. 598. insolences. 599. punishments. 601. the likeliest men to succeed in the Empire of Turkey. 608 Interim, what it was. 285 Invention of wildfire. 419. of watchwords. 428 of dice and chess. 538 of the battaile-axe. 550. of printing. 688. of paper. 747. of letters. 749. of cyphers. 750. of brachygraphy. ib. of tackle for ships. 783. of the compass. 784 Ios●●bus, out, in making Trogloditica, to be the land of Madian. 732 jocktan the grandchild of Sem, never was in America. 790 K Kings, which anointed. 42. how they take precedency. 490. Kings of Collen, the fable of them. 265 Kings evil, a disease: by whom first cured in England. 482 Kings ought not to use their people to the wars. 250 Knighthood. vide Orders. L Lipsius censure of Caesar's Commentaries, condemned. 17 Lady of Loretto, her legend. 564 Letters, the original, and history of them. 749 M Massacres of Merindol and Paris. 79 Mayres of the palace in France, and their authority. 101 Monks and Friars, their beginning. 191. how esteemed. 193. their particular orders. 194. etc. Monastical life how formerly accounted of. 193. whether to be preferred before a sociable. 194 Mosaicke work, what it 〈◊〉. 201 M●●es, why used in battle. 366 Mar●bela mulieris in Scotland, what it is. 504 Mah●met, his birth and religion. 612 Maginus deceived, in making India extra Gangem, to be China. 683 Mogul what Prince he is. 682 Money not the only instrument of exchange in former times. 735 by what names called, and why. ib. made sometimes of leather & pasteboard. 800 N Nuns, why so called. 196. by whom instituted. 197. their particular orders. ib. and chastity. ib Nemean games by whom instituted. 381 Names, fatal to Empires. 421 Navigation, the original, perfection, and story of it. 78. who most famous in it in former times. 784 who at this present. 470 O Orders of Knighthood▪ of Alcantara. 61 of the Annu●i●da. 133. of S. Andrew. 513. of the Blood of our Lord jesus Christ. 218. of the Bathe. 491. of Calatrava. 61. of Dutch Knights. 352. of the Dragon. 362. of the Elephant. 327. of Friars. 194. of the golden Fleece. 251. of the Garter. 491. of the Holy Ghost. 122. of S. jago. 61. of jesus Christ. 65. of S. john 584. of S. Michael. 122. of S. Mark 206. of the Pairrie or twelve peers. 121 of the Round Table. 491. of S. Stephen. 211. of the Sepulchre, 584. of S. john of Jerusalem. 584. of the Templars. 585 Ovation, how it differed from a triumph. 14●. why so called. ib. in what cases granted. ib. Ostracism, what it was. 394 Oracles, which most famous. 401. their ambiguity. 402. and decay. 403 Olympi●●e games, by whom instituted, restored, and where held. 409 Ostrich feather, how it came to be the cognisance of the Princes of Wales. 500 Ovid, why banished from Rome. 546 Olcum Mediacum, and the nature of it. 637 Ophir is not the Province of Safila in Aethiopia. 741 Ortelius conjecture of Languedos, unsound. 110 P Praetorian guard, by whom instituted 146. their power ib. & 625. by whom cassed 146 Peterpences by whom granted 219 Parad ne deceived in the arms of Lorreine 128 Polydore Virgil's history censured. 219 Protestants, where first so called, 211. and why, 309. the whole story of them, ib. The second causes by which their doctrine increased, 312. Their oversight. ib. Patriciatus what order it was 332 Philippics, why so called 405 Petalisme, what it was 445 Paradise, where it was 622 Promethe●●, why said to be tortured by a Vulture 643 Printing, when, and where invented, 688. too much abused. ib Paper, where invented. 747 Palm, the rareness of it, 755, & why a sign of victory, ib. R Rivers, and their use. 13 Roy d'Ividot, a French proverb: the cause and meaning of it, 96 Rome, her circuit, 172. the number of her inhabitants, ib. the extent of her dominions, ib. her revenue proved to be 150. millions, 173. confessed by the Papists to be Babylon, 176. her empire subverted by Constantine, and how. 147. The policy of her Popes to maintain their greatness. 185 Rex Romanorum, what he is, & upon what pretences first instituted 263 Retiredness from the vulgar eye, used by divers Princes. 738 S Salic law, what it truly is. 81, how ancient. 82. how just, ib. how convenient. 83 Seminaries for the English, by whom erected, and where. 118 Slaves, whence the name. 369 Sterling money, why so called. 506 Soothsaying, how many kinds, and by whom each kind invented, 632 Sardanapalus, why he burned his treasure. 633 Sabbaoth, in what cases not to be observed, 710. the severe keeping of it by the jews. 711 Stephanus, his curious criticism about Saba, rejected. 736 Sibyls, what, and how many they were. 754 Silver, and Gold, where most plentiful. 800. how vilified by the Vtopians, ib. the causes of the dearness of all things in our days, 801, not so advantageous unto a state as other commodities. ib. T Triumphs, their original, 139. & majesty, 140. how they differed from an Ovation, ib. upon what causes denied a conqueror. ib. and 141. when discontinued. 142 Title of Catholic king, why given to Spain. 72. of most Christian to France 101. of Defenders of the Church to the Swissers, 281. of Basileus to the kings of Bulgaria, 367. of Defender of the faith to England. 489 Thule, where it was. 5●3 & 528 Tr●y, not besieged ten years together by the Grecians: and at last how taken. 542 Timarlots, their institution & number. 597 Tartarians, not the progeny of the ten Tribes. 661 Sr Thomas Moor, no friend unto Friars, 193. his new plot of wooing, immodest, 728 his device to bring gold into contempt, recited and rejected. 800 Traffic, and the story of it. 753 Tobacco, where most plentiful. 798 the fantastical use of it, condemned▪ 799. the two chief virtues ascribed to it, examined, ib. V Vidames in France, how many. 100 Vaudoys, their life, and religion. 109 Virgil's fable of Dido disproved, 137 his Aeneas suspected. 542 W Walloons, what they are, and why so called. 123 Writing and the original forms of it. 748 X Xeriffo, what Prince he is, 721 The end of the second Table. A COMPUTATION OF THE Foreign coins herein mentioned, with the English. Talentum Hebraicum Aureum. 450l. Talentum Hebraicum Argenteum. 375l. Talentum Atticum. 250l. Talentum Babylonicum. 218 l— 15 s. Sestertium. 7 l— 16 s— 3 d. Drachma. 7 d— ob. A Rubble. 13 s— 4 d A Sultanie. 7 s— 6 d. A Ducat. 6 s— 8 d. A Xeraffis. 6s. A French Crown. 6s. A Dollar. 4s. A Floren. 3s. A Franke. 2 s. A Guilder. 2 s. A sauce. 1 d— q— ●. An Asper.— 1 d— q. A Maravidis. q. THE GENERAL PRAECOGNITA OF GEOGRAPHIE. GEOGRAPHIE is (according to Ptolomey) an imitation of the picture of the whole Earth. But since the method I intent to follow cannot be confined within the limits of this brief definition, it is requisite I should propose another of more large extent, which may be correspondent to my purpose. Which before I will here set down, I will briefly explain certain Geographical notions, and rehearse some of her general Praecognita. And since Ovid hath given me so exact a method, I cannot but make use of it. The words are these with some little alteration. Met. lib. 2. Terra, viros, urbesque gerit frugesque ferasque, Fluminaque haec super est coelifulgentis imago. The earth bears men, Cities, Fruits, Beasts, and Floods, O'er which hang's Heaven adorned with glittering studs. TERRA. We take not the earth simply in its own nature as it is an element, for so it belongeth to Philosophy, but for the terrestrial Globe: so it is the subject of Geography, and is defined to be a Spherical body, proportionably composed of earth, & water. The EARTH, is by the best writers▪ and among them by P●●cer, concluded to be 21600 miles in compass; who withal conjecture, that if there were a path made round the earth, a nimble footman might easily go it in 900 days. K●●k●rm. The earth is divided in respect of us men into the Right hand. Left hand. In respect of itself into parts Real. Imaginary. To Poets which turn their faces toward the Fortunate Lands (so often by them memorised) which are situate in the West; the North is the right hand; the South the left. To Astronomers which turn their faces toward the South, because from that coast come the influences, and thence are observed the motions of the Planets; the West is the right hand, the East the left. To Geographers, who by reason of their observations of the elevation of the Pole, turn their faces toward the North; the East is the right hand, the West the left. To Augurs (of old) and (in our days) to Ministers who usually at their sacrifices and prayers turn their faces toward the East; the South is the right hand, the North the left. The real parts are either Continents. Lands. A Continent is a great quantity of land, not separated by the Sea, in which many kingdoms and principalities are confined, and conjoined. An Island (called in Latin Insula, quasi in salo) is a part of the earth environed round with waters, as Britain, Corsica, etc. As for the Continent I have nothing in particular to illustrate: But for Lands (leaving the disputation of their being or not being before the Flood) there are four causes to which they owe their original; L. Gui●ciar●●●●. 1. An Earthquake, which worketh two ways; viz. when by it one part of a country is forcibl● rend from the other; So was Euboea severed from the main land of Attica: or when some vehement and strong wind, or pi●it being shut in the ●arth, which is under the Sea, raileth, & as it were thrusts up the resisting ground; to which cause such Lands as are remote from any continent, must refer their beginnings. 2. Great Rivers at their entry into the Sea carry with them abundance of gravel, dirt, and weeds; which, if the sea be not the more working, will in time settle to an Island. So the corn which Tarqvinius sowed in the Campus Martius, being cut down by the people and cast into Tiber, settled together & made the holy Island: So the river Achelous caused he Each nades, as anon we shall more at large declare. 2. The sea violently beating on some small Isthmus, weareth it through, and turneth the Peninsula into a complete Isle. Thus was Sicili● divided from Italy, Cyprus from Syria, England from France, and Wight from the rest of England. And 4 tv, sometimes as it eateth and worketh on some places, so it voluntarily leaveth and abandon●th others, wh●ch in time grow to be Lands, and firm land under foot. So it is thought that the Isles of Zealand have been once p●rt of the main Sea. Verstogan. And it is proved, because that the husbandmen in tilling and manuring the ground, find sometimes Anchors here and there fixed, but very often the bones of huge and great fishes, which could by no other accident come thither. To the●e kind of Island Pythagoras in Ovid alluding saith, — vidi factas ex aequoreterras, Et procul à pelago conchae iac●ere marinae, Et v●tus inventa est in montibus anchora summis. Ovid. Met. O● have I seen that earth, which once I knew Part of the Sea: so that a man might view Huge shells of fishes in the upland ground, And on the mountain's tops old anchors found. As concerning the situation of Lands, whether commodious or not, this is my judgement. I find in Machiavelli, that for a City whose people covet no Empire but their own towns, a barren place is better than a fruitful, because in such seats they are compelled to work and labour, by which they are free from idleness, and by consequence from viciousness: but for a city whose inhabitants desired to enlarge their confines, a fer●●le place was more to be chosen then a sterile; as being more able to nourish multitudes of people. The like I say of Lands. If a Prince desire rather to ke●pe then augment his Dominions, no place sitter for his abode then an Island, as being by it self & nature sufficiently defensible: But if a king be minded to add continually unto his Empire, an Island is no fit seat for him; because partly by the uncertainty of winds and seas, partly by the longsomenesse of the ways, he is not so well able to supply & keep such forces as he hath on the continent. An example hereof is England, which hath even to admiration repelled the most puissant Monarch of Europe; but for the causes above named cannot show any of her win on the firm land, though she hath attempted and achieved as many glorious exploits as any country in the world. The Continent and Island are subdivided into Peninsula. Isthmus. Prom●ntorium. Peninsula, quasi penè insula, is a tract of land, which being almost encompassed round by water, is joined to the firm land by some little Isthmus: as Pelopon●esus, Tauriea, and Per●ana. Isthmus, is that little narrow neck of land which joineth the Peninsula to the Continent, as the straits of Dariene in Peru, and Corinth in Greece. Promontorium, is a high mountain which shooteth itself into the Sea, the outmost end of which, is called a Cape, as the Cape of good hope in Africa, etc. The other real parts of the earth, as Mountains, Valleys, Fields, Plains, and the like, I will not stand to define, since they are known even to infants. The Imaginary parts of the earth are such, which not being at all in the earth, must yet be supposed to be so, for the better teaching and learning this science; and are certain circles going about the earth answerable to them in heaven in name. K●●k●r●s. These circles are either the Greater Lesser in both which there are 360 degrees, which in the greater circles are greater than those in the lesser; and every degree in the greater is 60 miles. The greater circles are either Immutable as the Aequator. Mutable as the Meridian. Horizon. The Aequator is a greater circle going round about the terrestrial Globe from East to West. It passeth through Habassia, Sumatra, and Guiana. The use of it is to show the latitude of any Town, Promontory, etc. Now the latitude is the distance of a place, South or North from the Aequator or middle of the world; and must be measured by the degrees in the Meridian. The Meridian is a greater circle rounding the earth from pole to pole. There are many Meridian's according to the divers place in which a man liveth, but the chief and first Meridian passeth through the Lands called Azores. The use of it is to show the longitude of any place. Now the longitude of a city, Cape, etc. is the distance of it East and West from the first Meridian, & is usually measured by the degrees of the Aequator. The Horizon is a greater circle, designing so great a space of the earth, as a quick sight can ken in an open field. The use of it is to discern the divers risings and settings of the stars. The lesser circles either are Noted with some name as Tropical of Cancer. of Capricorn. Polare, either Arctic. Antarctic. Noted with no name, and are the Parallels. The Tropic of Cancer (so called of the celestial sign Cancer) is distant from the Equinoctial 23 degrees northward, & passeth through Barbary, India, China, and Nova Hispania. The Tropic of Capricorn equally distant from the Aequator southward, passeth through Aethiopia inferior, & the midst of Peruana. And this is to be observed in these Tropickes, that when the sun is in the Tropic of Cancer, our days are at the longest; and when he is gone back to the Tropic of Capricorn, the days are at the shortest: the first they call the Summer, the last the Winter solstice; the first happening on St Barnabies' day in june: the last on St Lucy's in December. The Arctic circle (so called, for that it is correspondent to the circle in heaven called the Bear, in Greek Arct●s) is distant from the Tropic of Cancer 45 degrees; it passeth through Norway, Muscovie, Tartary, etc. The Antarctic circle (because opposite to the other) is as much distant from the Tropic of Capricorn, and passeth through Terra australis incognita. The use of these four circles is to describe the Zones. Dodon●us The Zones are spaces of earth, included betwixt two lesser circles. They are in number five, one overhot, two over-cold, and two temperate. The overhot, or Torrid Zone, is betwixt the two Tropickes, and continually scorched with the presence of the Sun. The two over-cold, or Frigid Zones, are situate between the two Polare circles and the very Poles, continually wanting the neighbourhood of the Sun. The two temperate Zones, are betwixt the Tropic of Cancer and the Arctic; and 'twixt the Tropic of Capricorn and the Antarctic circles; enjoying an indifferency between heat, and cold: so that the parts next the Torrid Zone are the hotter; and the parts next the Frigid Zone are the colder. These five Zones are disposed according to the order of the Zones in heaven. Ovid. Met. Vtque duae dextrae coelum, totidomque sinistra Parte s●cant zonae, quinta est ardentior illis: Sic onus inclusum numero distinxit eodem Cura Dei, totidemque plagae tellure premuntur. Quaerum quae media est, non est habitabilis aest●; Nix tegit alta duas; totidem inter utramque locavit, Temperiemque dedit mistâ cum frigore flamma. And as two zones do cut the heaven's right side, And likewise other two the left divide; The midst in heat exc●eding all the rest: Even so it seemed to the Creator best, That this our world should so divided be, That with the heavens in Zones it might agree▪ The midst in heat, the outward most in cold Exceed, and none to dwell in them are bold, Betwixt these two extremes, two more are fixed, Where heat with cold indifferently is mixed. K●ckerm. Parallels called also Aequidistants, circled the earth from East to West, and are commonly ten degrees asunder. Such are the Parallels which are set down in our Maps and Globes. But there are another sort of Parallels, two of which go to a Clime. These are called Artificial Parallels, because they show the differences of the artificial days. They are of unequal breadth, as you shall see in the table following. The ufe of these latter Parallels, is to show the Climates. A Clime is a space of the earth comprehended between two Parallels, or three lesser innominate circles: they serve to distinguish the length and brevity of the days in all places. For under Aequator, the days are of the just length of twelve hours; but after, in every clime they increase the length of hal●e an home, so that there are numbered 48 Parallels, or 24 Climates before the days extend to 24 hours of length; which once attained, they increase by weeks and months, until they come to the length of half a year: we therefore are to reckon 24 climates Northward, and as many Southward. The climes toward the north were formerly known by the peculiar names, as Di● M●roes, Dia Sienes, etc. and the climes toward the South by the same names, only with the addition of Anti, as Anti Dia Meroes', and Anti Dia Sienes. Indeed the ancient Cosmographers made but 7 Climes, and some 9; neither needed they to add more, since they knew not the extent of the habitable world toward each Pole, so exactly as now we do. Now because the climes are not of an equal latitude or extent, for which cause it is impossible to comprehend the nature of them in any rules general or particular: I have inserted this ensuing Table, taken partly out of Clanius on Sacrobosco; and partly out of Mr Hues discourse of the use of the Globes. It is divided into 7 columns. In the first is showed what climes are inhabited by the Amphiscij, Heteroscij, and Periscij terms which we will presently expound: In the second is set down the number of the climes themselves. In the third the number of the Parallels. In the fourth the length of the days in summer. In the fifth the distance of every Climate and Parallel from the Aequator. In the sixth, the breadth and extent of every climate in itself. And in the seaventh, the name of the place through which the midst of the three circles, whereof every clime consisteth, doth pass. * Pag. 7. The Table of the Climes. The second part of the terrestrial Globe is the WATER, which making together with the earth but one Globe, is yet in situation higher than it. This is apparent, 1. Because it is a body not so heavy. 2. It is observed by Sailors, that their ships fly faster to the shore then from it; whereof no reason can be given, but the height of the water above the land. 3. To such as stand on the shore, the Sea seemeth to swell into the form of an hill, till it putteth a bound to their sight. That the Sea houe●ing thus over the earth doth not overwhelm it, must be attributed to him only, Who hath made the waters to stand on a heap, who hath set them a bound which they shall not pass, nor turn again to cover the earth. The other affections or properties of Sea, as motion, saltness, and the like, I willingly omit, as pertaining rather to Philosophers. The SEA or WATER is divided into 1. Oceanus, 2. Mare, 3. ●retum, 4. Sinus. Oceanus, the Ocean, is that general collection of all waters, which environeth the world on every side, according to that of the Poet in his Metamorphosis, lib. 1. Tum freta diffudit, rapidisque tumescere ventis jussit, & ambitae circund we littora terrae: He spread the Seas, which then he did command To swell with winds, and compass round the land. Mare, the Sea, is a part of the Ocean, to which we cannot come but through some straight, as Mar● Mediterranean. These two take their names, Either from the adjacent places, as the British Ocean, the Carpathian Sea. Or from the first discoverer, as Mare Magellanicum. Or from some remarkable accident, as Mare Rubrum, from the colour of Sands, etc. Fretum, a straight, is a part of the Ocean restrained within narrow bounds, and opening a way to the Sea: as the straits of Gibraltar, Hellespont, etc. Sinus, a creek or Bay, is a crooked shore, thrusting out (as it were) two arms, to embrace the lovely presence of the Sea: as Sinus Persicus, or Corinthiacus. VIROS. The Earth thus being described, it is necessary we should speak somewhat of the Lord of the Soil, viz. Man; who was created last of all, as that creature in whose constitution the perfections of all the rest were united. This Epitome of the great Volume of Nature, borroweth from the Angel's soul, from the brute Animals sense, from Plants life, from other creatures bigness: and above all inferiors is endowed with this prerogative, Pronaque cum spectent animalia catera terram, Meta. lib. 1. Os homini sublime dedit, coelumque videre jussit, & erectos ad sydera tollere vultus. And where all beasts look down with grovelling eye, He gave to man looks mixed with Majesty, And willed him with bold face to view the Sky. Men thus one by original, are of divers complexions of body, and conditions of mind, according to the divers climates of the Earth. O see how full of wonders strange is Nature, Du. Bar●. Sith in each climate, not alone in stature, Strength, colour, hair; but that men differ do Both in their humours, and their manners too. The Northern man is fair, the Southern foul, That's white, this black; that smiles, and this doth scowl. Th'ones blithe and frolic, th'other's dull and froward▪ Th'ones full of courage, th'other a fearful coward, etc. The Northern man is more strong, the Southern more politic; the Northern more able, and the Southern more covetous of venereal combats, etc. Men also are (according as they are treated of in Geographie) divided either in respect of their shadow, Dodonaeus. into Amphiscij, Periscij, Heteroscij: or in respect of their site and habitation, into Antocci, Perioeci, and Antipodes. Amphiscij are such as dwell between the two Tropickes, so called, because their shadows tend both ways: sometimes, (when the Sun is North) to the South; sometimes (when the Sun is South) to the North▪ P●riscij are such as dwell beyond the Polare Circles, so called, because their shadows are on all sides of them. Heteroscij are such as dwell in either of the two temperate Zones; so called, because their shadows reach but one way; viz. in our Zone to the North only, in the other to the South only. Antoeci are such as dwell under the same Meridian, and the same Latitude or parallel, equally distant from the Aequator: the one Northward, the other Southward; the days in both places being of a length; but the ones Summer being the others Winter. Perioeci are such as dwell in the same parallel, on the same side of the Aequator, how distant soever they be East & West; the season of the year, and the length of days being to both alike, and the ones midnight, the others noon. Antipodes are such as dwell▪ feet to feet, so as a right line drawn from the one unto the other, passeth from North to South through the centre of the world. These are distant ●80 degrees, which is half the compass of the earth. They differ in all things, as seasons of the year, length of days, rising & setting of the Sun, with the like. In the men moreover we will consider Religion (being the soul of life, and the life of the Soul) than their dispositions and customs. VRBES. We have brought man into the world, and cannot but afford him houseroom; wh●ch at first was very mean & unfurnished: for so saith Ovid, M●t. 1. — Domus a trafuerunt, Et densi fiutices, & iuncta cortice v●rga. Their houses were but hollow caves, and thicks Of bushy heaths, and hurdles made of sticks. Many of these houses joined together, made a Vi●us or street; two or three Vici made a Pagus, or Borough; and two or three Pagi a Town or City; of whose magnificence & greatness, Boterus assigneth many causes, we will only rehearse the principal. 1. First then there is required to the magnificence of a city, a navigable river, or easy passage by Sea; by which there may be a continual concourse of all kind of Merchants, as now at Venice, Amsterdam, London, Constantinople. 2. The Palace of the Prince; for Vbi Imperator, ibi Roma, & where the Court is, there will continually be store of young Nobles to buy, and Tradesmen to sell usual commodities: as now Madrid in Spain, grown from a mean Village, to a populous City, only by the King's Court. 3. The residence of the Nobility which raiseth a City with stately and beautiful buildings: hence the Cities of Italy excel ours, their Nobles and Gentry still living in the Cities, ours in the Villages, and private houses. 4. The Seat or Tribunal of justice, which inviteth Lawyers and their Clients in abundance, to the great enriching of a City; as the Parliamentary Cities in France do evidently testify, and Spiers in Germany. 5. Public schools of good literature, which summon the youth of the adjoining Countries (as it were) to make their personal appearance, to the great benefit of a town, as Paris well knoweth, and other towns have felt. 6. Immunities from taxes and the like oppressions, which draw men from all quarters to inhabit there; their income being in such places greatest, their privileges most, and disbursing lest; as in Naples, Florence, and Venice: which being almost desolate by a plague, were again very suddenly peopled, by granting immunities to all comers. 7. Opinion of Sanctity, whether it be for relics of Saints, for holy shrines, for the residence of some famous man, or for the seat of Religion, is not the least benefit for the enriching and enlarging of a city: people (I mean the superstitious Papists) greedily hunting after these sights and novelties. Thus the Relics at Aken and T●●ers, the pilgrimages to St jago and Lore●to, the habitation of that famous Cardinal Boromeo at Milan, and the seat of the Popes at Rome have been the cause that the first cities have been much beautified, the last not ruined. So in former times there came so many from the farthest coasts of France and Spain unto Rome to see Titus Liviu●▪ that St Hierome elegantly saith, En Praefat. ad Biblia. Quos ad sui contemplationem Roma non traxerat, unius huius hominis fama perduxit: qui iam urbem tantam ingressi, aliud extra urbem quaererent. There are many other secundary causes, as commodity of conduct, pleasantness of site, fruitfulness of soil, and the like; which much further the populousness, riches, and flourishing beauty of Cities. For a general example we need not go far. Worcester hath a pleasant site, and fruitful soil, Bristol a commodious Haven, Oxford is a famous University, and York is a seat of justice; yet are all but of a mean compass. But London having all the requisite conditions, lifteth up a head of majesty as high above the rest, as the Cypress trees above the low shrubs. FRUGES. Our most provident and glorious Creator, so furnished Countries with several commodities, that amongst all there might be sociable conversation; and one standing in need of the other, all might be combined in a common league, and exhibit mutual succours. Bart. Col. Hence come our Sugars from Canary Iles, From Candie Currant, Muskadels and Oils: From the Moluccoes' Spices: Balsamum From Egypt: Odours from Arabia co●e; From India Gums, rich drugs and Ivory: From Syria Mummy: black red Ebony From burning Chu●: from Peru Pearl and Gold: From Russia Furs to keep the rich from cold: From Florence silks: from Spain fruit, Saffron, Sacks: From Denmark Amber, Cordage, Firres, and Flax: From Flaunders and France, Linen, Wood, and Wine: From Holland Hops: Horse from the banks of Rhine: From England Wool: All Lands, as God distributes, To the world's treasure pay their sundry tributes. This abundance of all countries in every thing, and defect of every Country in most things, maintaineth in all Regions, and every Province, a most strict combination. So that as in the body of the little world, the head cannot say to the foot, nor the foot to the head, I stand in no need of thee: so in the body of the great world, Europe cannot say to Asia, or Asia to afric, I want not your commodities, or am defective in that, of which thou boasteth of an abundance. FERAS. Nature never showed herself so exact a mistress in her art, as in the framing & moulding up that infinite number of strange & unheard of Beasts, the rehearsal of whom, though not necessary, yet cannot but be ornaments unto a Geographical Treatise, & are (as it were) a dressing & tricking up Nature in her Holiday colours. FLUMINA. Rivers are said to be engendered in the hollow concavities of the Earth, Magirus. & derive both their birth & continual sustenance from the Air; which penetrating the open chinks or Chasma's of the Earth, and congealed by the extreme cold of that Element, dissolves into water (as we see the Air in Winter nights to be melted into a pearlie dew, sticking on our glass windows) and being grown to some quantity, will) like Annibal in the Alpes) either find a way, or make a way to vent its superfluity. This beginning is seconded by the Ocean, which running through the hidden passages of the Earth, joineth itself with this aerial vapour, & continueth the begun current. This Sea-water (though in itself of a salt and brackish savour, yet passing through diverse windings & turnings of the Earth, is deprived of all unpleasantness: & by how much the Spring-heads of rivers are remote from the Sea, by so much are their waters affected with a delightful relish. River's having thus entered themselves in a good course, are never without the assistance of neighbouring springs & rivers, by whose addition they augment their waters, till they dischannell themselves into the Sea. Now there is of rivers a treble use. First, that out of them, drink may be afforded to man and beast. Secondly, that running through the Earth, as blood through the body, by interlacing it, and sometimes overwhelming it, it might make the Earth able to produce those fruits which are necessary for the life of man. The last use of rivers is easives & speediness of conduct, & hereto are required four conditions. First the depth; because deep waters sustain the bigger burdens, & on them navigation is more safe. Secondly pleasantness, whereby the passage is easy both with the stream and against it; whereas in rivers of a violent current, or in such as fall down by great locks or cataracts, the sailing or towing up the water is as dangerous, as laborious. Thirdly, the thickness of the water; for by how much the more slimy & gross a water is, by so much can it carry the heavier burdens. So Tiber a river of more fame than depth, or breadth, is better for navigation by reason of its fatness, than the pure and thin waters of the large and excellent river Nilus, Fourthly, the broadnes of the channel, that ships & other vessels may conveniently wind & turn, & give way to each other. Some of the old Philosophers reputed this conduct so dangerous, that one of them being asked, whether the living or the dead were the greater number, would not answer, because he knew not in which rank to place such as were at Sea. And Cato Mayor thought that men never committed greater folly in their lives, then in venturing to go by water, when they might have gone by land. I am none of that sect, yet I cannot but hold with him that said, dulcissima est ambulatio prope aquas navigatio iuxta terram. The chief rivers of Europe are Danubius and the Rhine; of Africa, Nilus and Niger; of Asia, Ganges and Euphrates; of America, Orenoque and Maragnon. COELUM. Heaven is defined to be the most simple body, or most free from an elementary commixture of any: it is transparent, spherical, and consisteth in perpetual motion. it undergorth a foursold consideration. Viz. of The natural Philosopher, who treateth of Heaven, as of a natural body, composed of matter and form: and so it is the subject of Aristotle's book entitled, De Coelo. The Astronomer, who investigateth the reason of the variety of heavenly motions, the diversity of circles, asterisms, risings and settings of Stars, & the like. The ginger, who discourseth of the variety of constellations, planeticall aspects, disposing of the houses, and by these and their dispositions, conjectureth of future occurrences. The Geographer, who meddleth with the Heavens, because on their motions depends the being or not being of all inferior bodies; & for that the Earth hangeth in the midst of it, like Architas or Archimedes Pigeon, equally poized with its own weight. Having thus briefly and rudely, as I must confess, glided over these general notions of Geography, I will now set down my promised definition. GEOGRAPHIE is a description of the Earth by her parts and their limits, situations, inhabitants, cities, rivers, fertility, & observable matters, with all other things annexed thereunto. The worth of this science is apparent, if you consider its Species, or several kinds. Utilities or profits. The Species are Hydographie; which is the delineation of the Sea by her several names, promontories, creeks, and affections, as also of springs and rivers. topography▪ which is the description of a particular place, be it Town, City, or Village. chorography, which is a deciphering of any whole Region, Kingdom, or Nation, and is twofold, viz. Ancient by Tribes & Families, as Germany was divided between the Chatti, Ch●rusci▪ Suevi, Tencteri etc. Modern, into S●●e● & Provinces; as Germany now is into Franconie, Saxony, Suevia, Bava●ia etc. The Utilities of Geography, though many in number, are reduced to fine, such as appertain To Mercature and Navigation. To Astronomy, which by this is informed of the appearance of diverse stars in diverse places, etc. To Statesmen, which out of this fountain, draw the knowledge of their Prince's bounds, & his neighbours encroachings, etc. To Physic, which is hereby able to know the diversity of temperatures in different climes, the nature of Simples, and where their growth is most natural, etc. To History both Divine and Humane, that we may know in what place every particular action hath been effected: for the knowledge of the place, crowneth the delight of the enterprise. THE GENERAL PRAECOGNitA OF HISTORY. AS Geography without History, hath life and motion, but at random, & unstable; so History without Geography, like a dead carcase, hath neither life nor motion at all, and as the exact notice of the place addeth a satisfactory delight to the action: so the mention of the action, beautifieth the notice of the place. Geography therefore, and History, like the two fire-lights Castor and Pollux, seen together, crown our happiness, but parted asunder, menace a shipwreck of our content; and are like two sisters entirely loving each other, and not without (I had almost said impiety) great pity to be divided: so as that which Sr Philip Sidney said of Argalus and Parthenia, Her being was in him alone, And she not being he was none. I may justly say of these two Gemini, History and Geography. Before we come to the definition of History, Pezelius, it is requisite we should distinguish it from such as at first blush do challenge this name, and then to divide it into its subordinate Species. The Treatises to whom this name is generally given, and from which History is indeed really distinct, are Commentaries, 2. Annals, 3. Diaries, and 4. Chronologies. 1. Commentaries set down a naked continuance of the events and actions, without the motives & designs, the counsels, speeches, occasionsa, and pretexts, with other passages: so that Caesar modestly rather then truly, applied the name of Commentary, to the best History in the world; though that Archcriticke Lipsius call them, nuda & simplex narratio. His reason is, Commentaria enim sunt, whereby you may perceive the fellow had read the title: & nihil pollicentur praeter nomen, by which it seems, he looked no further. The worth of this History hath a more sacred Advocate, Basilicon Doron. even our dread Sovereign, who exhorting his Son to the study of History, above all profane Writers commendeth him to his reading, both for the sweet flowing of the stile (I can use no better words then his own▪) and the worthiness of the matter itself. For I have ever (saith he) been of the opinion, that of all Ethnic Emperors, or great Captains that ever were, he hath farthest excelled both in his practice, and in his precepts in martial affairs. 2. Annals are only a bare recital of the occurrents happening every year, without regard had to the causes, and with a general neglect of Historical ornaments: so that Tacitus named his worthy book much amiss. 3. Diaries contain (as the name importeth) the particular actions of every day, now not used but by Princes in their journeys, and travellers in their voyages. 4. Chronologies are only bare supputations of the times, without any regard of the acts then happening, such are the Chronologies of Funccius, Scaliger, and Helvicus. Of which last man, the incredible pains he hath taken in, and the infinite proficiency which he hath brought unto this study: I cannot but give that excellent testimony which Paterculus affordeth Ovid, Perfectissimus est in forma operis sui. But History is as it were a quintessence extract out of those 4 Elements, borrowing from them all somewhat to beautify herself withal; especially from Annals, time; from Commentaries, matter; and from Chronologies consent of times, & Coetanity of Princes Having thus gotten matter to work on, and time in which she may effect her enterprises, she addeth of her own store, whatsoever ornaments are deficient in the rest, and maketh herself complete in every particular. Having thus distinguished History from its Cognata, it remaineth we should divide it into its subordinate Species. Histories are either of the Greater World, Lesser World, or of man that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Freigij Synopsis. The former is Universal, of the World, & all things in it; this is Cosmography, and is best handled by Pliny in his Natural History, etc. Particular Of Heaven and its affections, this is Astronomy, and is beholding to Aratus and Ptolomey, etc. Of the Earth and her parts; this is Geography, and set forth by Strabo, Mela, etc. The latter tell The inward works of man, as his opinions touching Religion or Philosophy, whose History is compiled by Diogenes Laërtius, etc. The outward works which are Manners, Customs, and Laws, these belong to Policy, and Statesmen. Actions Of the tongue Of some length, and such are Orations and Speeches. Succinct Of one man, & are called Apothegms. Of many, & are called Proverbs, digested best by Erasmus Of the hand, which branch themselves Into two parts; being Either'of one man alone; such Histories are called lives, and are best done by Plutarch. Or of many, whose History is Universal, belonging to the whole in general, with relation to the particular, or such of them as are of note. Particular Ecclesiastical, which describeth the Acts of the Church, her beginning, increase, decrease, restoring, and continuance. Civil, which relate the occurrences of commonwealths, their beginnings, etc. Having thus proposed a general scheme of Histories, and showed who deserve the greatest applause in penning the first; I will also name such as have enlightened our knowledge with the relations of the three last. THE BEST WRITERS OF GENERAL HISTORY. 1 Moses from the beginning of the World, Bodinus meth. hist. till the confusion of tongues: he lived before Christ's nativity 1519 years, in the year of the World 2443. 2 Berosus a Chaldaean, from the beginning of the World, till Sardanapalus death. Clar. 3630. 3 Trogus Pompeius, epitomised by justin, from Ninus to Nero. A.C. 150 4 Diodorus Siculus, till the time of Caesar A.M. 3922. 5 Eusebius, from Adam to the year of Christ, 300. Cl. 312. 6 Beda from Adam, to the year 700. Clar. 730. 7 Zonaras from Adam to the year 1117. Clar. 1120. 8 Abbess Vspergensis from Adam, to Frederick the 2d. Cl. 1229 9 Philippus Bergomensis supplementum supplementi Chronicorum, to the year 1503. 10 Carrion augmented by Melancthon, to the year 1255. 11 Paulus jovius from the year 1494, to the year 1540 12 Augustus Thuanus from the year 1543, to the year 1607. 13 Sleid●n de quatuor Imperijs, most excellently commentated on by Christoph. Pezelius, and extended to the year 1616. 14 Sebastian Munster a Cosmographical Historian, of all the World, but especially of Germany, till the days of Charles 5. 15 The History of the World, composed by Sr Walter Raleigh, a man of whom that may justly be verified which was attributed by Velleius to Scipio Aemilianus, Semper aut belli, aut pecis inservijtartibus, semper inter arma aut studia versatus: aut corpus periculis, aut animum disciplinis exercuit. As for the book when it meeteth with a judicious and understanding Reader, it will speak for itself. For my part I only say what Martial spoke of Sallust, it is Primus in Historia. THE BEST WRITERS OF ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. First of the jews The Word of God in the old Testament. 2. Philo judaeus, 3 Flavius josephus, 4. Egesippus from the Maccabees till the year of Christ 72. Clar. 130. Bodinus ib. 2. Of the Christians. The new Testament. 2. Eusebius, Socrates, and Evaegrius for the first 600 years after Christ. 3. M. Fox in his Acts and Monuments, till the year 1558. Sleidan in his Ecclesiastical Commentaries from the year 1517, in which Luther began to batter down the walls of Popery, till 1560. 5. Historia Magdeburgensis, till the year 1200. 6. Platina de vitis Pontificum. 7. Philip Morney, Du Plessis, a History of the Papacy. 3. Of the Heathens. Irenaeus B. of Lion's adversus Gentes. 2. Clemens Alexandrinus. 3. Arnobius adversus Gentes. 4. Lactantius Firmianus de falsa religione. 5. Oresius against the pagan. 6. Giraldus de Dijs omnium gentium. 7. john Gaulis de religione veterum. THE BEST WRITERS OF CIVIL HISTORY. Bodinus. Of the Assyrians, Chaldaeans, Medes, Persians, & Parthians: Herodotus. 2. Ctesias Cnidius. 3. Xenophon. 4. Berosus. 5. Metasthenes a Persian. 6. Manothon an Egyptian. 7. Hegesippus, 8. Procopius. Of Greece. Dictys Cretensis de Bello Troiano. 2. Herodotus, whose history containeth 211 years. Bodinus. 3. Thucydides from the flight of Xerxes, where Herodotus left writing of Greece, to 90 years farther. Clar. A M. 3622. 4. Xenophon beginning where Thucydides left, continued 43 years. Clar. 3608. 3. Gemistus continued Xenophons' relations: 6. Diodorus Siculus followed Gemistus, and wrote till the days of Alexander, Clar. 3922. 7. Procopius rerum sub justiniano. Clar. A.C. 540. 8. Zonara's from Constantine to Alexius Comnenus, anno 1113. 9 Nicetas from Alexius Comnenns, ad annum 1203. 10. Nicephorus from Theodorus Lascaris, to the ruin of the Constantinopolitan Empire. Of Rome and Italy. The Writers of the Roman Histories follow in this order Livy. Bodinus. 2. Florus. 3. Sueton. 4. Tacitus. 5. Spartianus. 6. Capitolinus. 7. Lampridius. 8. Herodian. 9 Cuspinianus. 10. Marcellinus. 11. Eutropius. 12. Prospero Aquitanicus, who endeth in the year 447. when Gensericus took Rome, after which, every Province having peculiar Princes, had also peculiar Historiographers. 1. Platina for Rome and her Popes, till the year 1472. 2. Sabellicus and Bembus for Venice. 3. Pontanus and Collenutius for Naples. 3. Machiavelli for Florence. 4. Vergerius for Mantua. 5. Stephanus for Milan. 6. Bracellus for Genoa. 7. Paulus Diaconus for Lombardie, and 8 for them all, from the year 494. to 1536. learned Guicciardine. Of Germany and her neighbours. For Germany in general, Bodinus. Cornolius Tacitus. 2. Beatus Rhenanus. 3. Munster. 4. Otto Frisingensis. 5. Luitprandus. 6. Aventinus. But in particular. 1. for Bohemia, Aeneas Silvius, or Pope Pius Secundus, and Dubravius. 2. for Austria, Wolfgangus Lazius, & Bartolinus. 3. for Hungary, joh. Turotius, Ant. Bonfinius, and Melchior Soiterus. 4. for Poland, Cromerus and Calimachus. 5. for Sclavonia, Helmoldus. 6. for Denmark, Sweveland, and Norway, Crantzins, and Saxon Grammaticus. 7. for the Goths, Olaus Magnus, Procopius, Agathias Smyrnaeus, Sidonius Apollinaris, Idacius, jornandes, Aurelius Cassiodorus, and Leonard Aretine. 8, for Saxony, Crantzius, and Witikind 9 for the Low-countrieses, Gerhardus Noviomagus, and joh. Petit. 10. for Prussia, Erasmus, Stella. 11. for Helvetia, Stumpsius and Simlerus. Of France. Caesar de bello Gallico. 2. Titius Parisiensis, from Pharamont to Henry the 2d. 3. Paulus Aemilius to Charles the 8th. 4. Gregory B. of Tours. 5. Froisardus de bellis Anglorum, & Francorum. 6. Philip Cominaeus, who together with Francis Guicciardine the Italian, are accounted the soundest and most useful of any of our modern Historians, and nothing inferior to Livy, Sallust, or Tacitus. 7. Raymundus for Burgundy and its appendices, viz. Flanders, Holland, etc. 8. john de Serres, extending from Pharamont to Lewis 12th. Of Spain, Francis Tarapha from the beginning, till Charles' the fifth. 2. Petrus Antonius. 3. Rodericus Valentinus. 4. Petrus Medina. 5. Damianus à Goes. 6. Marius Siculus. 7. The general History of Spain by Maierne a Frenchman. 8. Contestagio of the Union of Portugal with Castille. 9 Mariana. Of the Turks and Saracens. Andrea's Cambinus of the original of the Turks. 1. Leonicus Calchondyles, 2. Guilielmus Postellus. 3. Martinus Barletius, who writ also the life of that worthy Prince George Castriot, vulgò Scanderbag 4. Paulus jovius. 5. Knowles in his Turkish History. 6. Leo Af●r. 7. Henricus Dalmata. 8. Rupertus Monachus. 9 William B. of Tyre, these 4. last concerning the Saracens. Of the Muscovites and Tartars. Mathias à Michou, de Sarmatia Europea, & Asiatica. 2. Paulus jovius de legatione Muscovitarum. 3. Sigismundus ab Hebersteine. 4. Paulus Venetus. 5. Haiton Prince of Armenia, de Imperio Tartarorum. Of Africa and America. Leo Afer. 2. Francisco Alvarez. 3. Aloyssius Cadamistus. 4. Acosta, the navigations of Columbus, Vesputius, Patritius, and others: As Oviedus, Cortes, Gusman, Nonius, Gomara, Benzo, Lyrius, etc. Of the British Iles. Gildas of Britain in general. 2. Polydor Virgil of England, till Henry 8. a history sufficiently good, if not overladen with malicious or accidentary lies. 3, Geofrie of Monmouths' Catalogue of British Kings, a Writer merely fabulous. 4. Voluminous Stow, and Holingshead, full of confusion and commixture of unworthy relations. 5. Speed delighting the ear, and not a little informing the mind. 7. Martin from William the Conqueror, to the death of Henry 8, a pithy and worthy Historiographer. For pieces of history (I mean histories of state, not of lives) we have the reign of Henry 7, excellently performed by that renowned Scholar the Lord Francis, Viscount S. Alban; the reign of Richard the 3, by that great restorer of learning in those parts, Sr Th. Moor; the beginning of the preparatives, to the reign of Henry 4, by Sr john Hayward; In former times the reigns of the first 7 Kings after the conquest, by Matthew Paris; and to end this bedroll, half the story of this Realm done by Master Daniel, of which I believe that which himself saith of it in his Epistle, that there was never brought together more of the main. Of Scotland I find Hector Boetius to be the true parallel of Ge●srie Monmouth; and Buchanan far worse than Polydore Virgil. For Wales, Humphrey Lloyd, and David powel; and for Ireland, and the out-Iles, Giraldus Cambrensis. For them all Andrew du Chesne of the County of Touraine in France, who in his own tongue hath taken that pains in composing one body of story for all the Britain Isles and states, extending it to the year 1612. that never any of the natives durst undertake, or had hope to achieve. But for all, and above them all, judicious M. Camden in his book entitled Britannia, wherein he hath given great light to histories already extant, and to such as future ages shall produce. And if he had taken in hand a plenary History of this I'll, or any one part thereof, it had been (I am sure) matchless. But I will suspend my judgement with that of the Historian, Paterculu● Vivorum ut magna admiratio, ita censura est difficilis. Thus much of the Authors of Universal, Ecclesiastical and Civil history, a word or two only of Computation, and then to the Definition. The two eyes of the body of a well-compacted History, are place and time; the former belongeth to Geography, the latter is the terminus of all Epoches in computation. Now an Aera or Epoche is the terminus à quo, from which every reckoning of times takes its beginning. These have among diverse Nations, been as diversely different, and as differently calculated by Chronologers, few of them agreeing among themselves in this point▪ For my part I follow Fr●igius, Fr●igius. who out of the foundest authors thus stateth them. The Christians make their Epoch● the birth of Christ, which happened in the year of the World 3962; but this reckoning they used not till the year 600, following in the mean time the civil account of the Empire. The mahometans begin their Hegira (for so they term their Computation) from the return of their Prophet to Mecha, after he was driven thence by the Philarcha, which happened Aᵒ Chr. 617. The Grecians reckoned by Olympiads, the first of which is placed in the year of the world, 3187. but this account perishing under the Constantinopolitan Emperors, they reckoned by Indictions, every Indiction containing 15 years, and the first beginning Aᵒ C. 313. which among Chronologers is still used. The Romans reckoned first from the building of their City, which was A.M. 3213. and afterward from the 16. year of the Emperor Augustus A. M. 3936. which reckoning was used among the Spaniards, till the reign of Ferdinand the Catholic. The jews had divers Epoches, as the Creation of the World in the beginning of time. 2. From the Universal deluge Aᵒ 1556. 3. From the confusion of tongues Aᵒ 1786. 4. From Abraham's journey out of Chaldea into Canaan, Aᵒ 2021. 5. From the departure of the children of Israel out of Egypt Aᵒ 24●1. 6. From the year of jubilee Aᵒ 2499. 7. From the building of Solomon's Temple Aᵒ 2●32. and 8. from the captivity of Babylon Aᵒ 3357. But rejecting the ●●st, we will in our historical computation of time, use only the two most ordinary Epochet, of the World's Creation, and Christ's appearance in the flesh. The name of History is deduced 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, id est, videre, and doth properly intimate a relation of such remarkable actions, at the performing of which, the Author was present. Apud veteres enim (saith Isidore in his Etyma) nemo scribebat historiam, nisi is qui interfuisset, & ea qua scribenda essent, vidisse●. But the customary use of the word, hath now taught it a more ample signification. History being defined to be a memorial or relation of all occurrents observable, happening in a Commonwealth, described by the motives, pretexts, consultations, speeches, and events, together with an especial care had of time and place. Cicero beautifieth History with these attributes, Lux veritatis, testis temporis, vitae magistra, nuncia vetustatis, & vitae memoriae; concerning which particle, I find these verses prefixed to a Chronicle of our state, written by M. Martin; For though in these day's miracles be fled, Yet this shall of good Histories be said, They call back time that's past, & give life to the dead. Beside these conditions, Puzzling. it is requisite that the relations should be absolutely true, neither swerving to one side through malice, nor leaning to the other through affection; so that two things are requisite in an Historiographer, ●. a generous & resolute spirit: 2. An upright and sincere conversation; that so he may neither be daunted by a tyrannical Prince, nor transported with partiality; that he might dare to deliver all the truth without fear, and yet not dare to relate any thing which is false through favour. Thus much of History, its distinctions, divisions, affections, authors, and properties: now only of its commodities, & so we will hoist sail for Europe. Although to number up the especial delight and profit gathered from the reading of histories, be but as it were to light a Candle before the Sun, and speak of such things as require no Rhetoric to adorn them: yet I hope I shall no ways do amiss in laying before you some of the chief. The profits then of History are these. 1 It is the rule of direction, by whose square we ought to rectify our obliquities, and in this sense the Orator calleth it Magistra vitae. 2 It stirreth men to virtue, and deterreth them from vice, by showing the glorious memory of the one, and stinking repetition of the other: but especially it keepeth many men of place & calling in a continual fear of ill doing, knowing that their villainies shall there be laid open to the view of the vulgar. Let Tiberius be example. 3 It hath been not only the inventor, but the conserver of all arts, such especially whose end consisteth only in action. 4 It informeth a man's mind in all particular observations, making him serviceable to his Prince and Country. 5 It is the best Schoolmaster of war, the teacher of Strata. gems, and giveth more directions than a whole Senate; Alexander learned of Achilles, Scipio of Xenophons' Cyrus, & Selim the first of Alex: all which became valiant & politic captains. 6 It is the Politicians best assistant and chief Tutor, who hence suck their observations and conclusions, & learn ability to rule both in peace & war: who like Archimedes in his study, or Demosthenes in his gown, can more dangerously trouble their enemies, than the Syracusans and Athenians in armour. 7 It is most available to the study of Divinity, since the increase, original, defects, restauration, and continuance of religion is a dependant on History, which also hath many other rare passages for the understanding of the Text. 8 It is (last and least of all) the study which affordeth a man the greatest aid in discoursing, it delighteth the ear, contenteth the mind, and is endued with thousands varieties of pleasure mixed with profit, but these shall serve as a taste for the rest. OF THE WORLD: AND FIRST OF EUROPE. THe WORLD is divided into two parts, Unknown, Maginus. or not fully discovered, and it lieth either under the Arctic, or under the Antarctic circle. The former is rather supposed then known; the latter a little known, & hath the names of Nova Guinea, Terra del fuego, P●ittacorū regio, Maletur, etc. of which in the end of this book. Known either Anciently Europe. Asia. Africa. Lately, as America. EUROPE is joined to Asia by that space of earth between the heads of Tanais and Duina: Asia is joined to afric by the Egyptian Isthmus: America is joined (as most conjecture) to none of them. Europe is separated from Asia by Duina, Tanais, Pal●● Maeotis, Pontus, Propontis, Hellespont, and the Aegean, Asia is parted from Africa by the Red Sea, Africa from Europe, by the Mediterranean: Africa is greater than Europe; Asia then Africa; and America bigger than all. They which have taken a delight in resembling every particular country to things more obvious to the sight and understanding, have likened EUROPE to a Dragon, the head thereof (forsooth) being Spain, the wings Italy & Denmark. In like manner they have been curiously impertinent in resembling France to a Lozenge or Rhomboides: Belgia to a Lion, Britain to an Axe: Ireland to an Egg: Peloponnesus to a Plantain leaf: Spain to an Ox hide spread on the ground: Italy (which indeed holdeth best proportion) to a man's leg, with diverse the like phantasms of a capricious brain: these countries no more resembling them, than pictures made when painting was in her infancy, under which they were fain to write, this is a Lion, and this is a Whale; for fear the spectators might have taken one for a Cock, and the other for a Cat. K●ck●rm. EUROPE though the least (as being in length but 3800, in breadth but 1200 miles) is yet of most renown: first because of the temperature of the air, & fertility of the foil; secondly, from the study of all Arts, both ingenious and mechanical: thirdly, because of the Roman and Greek Monarchies; fourthly, from the purity and sincereness of the Christian faith: five because we dwell in it, and so first place it. EUROPE is divided into Continent and Lands; the Continent is subdivided into 1. Spain. 2. France. 3. Italy. 4. Belgia. 5. Germany. 6. Denmark 7. Norway. 8. Sweden. 9 Muscovia. 10. Poland. 11. Hungary. 12. Dacia. 13. Sclavonia & 14. Greece. The Lands are also in general, either dispersed in the 1. Aegean Sea. 2. the Ionian Sea. 3. the Adriatic. 4. the Mediterranean. 5. the British. and 6. the Northern Seas, of all which in the order and method, here and before proposed. EUROPE is so called from Europa, daughter to Agenor, King of the Phoenicians, brought hither (as the Poets fain) by jupiter in the shape of a Bull: but as Histories write, by a Cretan Captain named Taurus, or in a ship whose beak had wrought in it the figure of that beast. Br●erwood. In these Countries above particularised, besides the Latin tongue, which is now rather scholastical then national; and besides the Italian, French, and Spanish, being but as so many several corruptions of the Latin; & besides the English, which is a compound of Dutch, Latin, and French: there are in all 14 mother tongues, which owe little or nothing to the Roman, viz: Irish spoken in Ireland, and the West of Scotland: 2. British in Wales. 3. Cantabrian or B●scaine, nigh unto the Cantabrian Ocean, and about the Pyrenean hills: 4. Arabic in the mountains of Granada: 5. Finnique in Finland, and Lapland. 6. Dutch (though with different dialects) in Germany, Belgia, Denmark, Swethland, and Norwey. 7. Cauchian which the East-Freizlanders (or Cauchi) speak among themselves, for to strangers they speak Dutch. 8. Slavonish, whose extent we will hereafter show. 9 Illyrian on the East side of Istria, and in the Isle of Veggia: 10. Greek. 11. Hungarian, and 12. Epirotique in the greater and more mountainous parts of these countries. 13. jazygian on the North side of Hungary, between Dannbius and Tibiscus: and 14. Tartarian in the Taurica Chersonesus, and European seats of that people. I had almost forgot the Etymology of EUROPE according to Becanus, who thinking it unmeet that Europe being first inhabited by the Gomerites or Cymbrians, should have a Greek name; maketh it Europe quasi Verhopp by the transposition of the two first letters; Ver forsooth signifying (though I know not in what language) excellent, and Hopp a multitude of people: because Europe containeth (o the wit of man!) a multitude of excellent people. OF SPAIN. THe most Western country of the Continent of Europe, Hist. of Sp. is Spain, environed on all sides with the Sea, except towards France; from which it is separated by the natural strength of the Pyrenean mountains, and the artificial fortress of Pampelune on the Northwest and Perpigna on the Southeast. The figure of it is by Strabo compared to an Oxehide spread on the ground, whose neck being the Isthmus which tieth it unto France, is not of such breadth, but that in a clear day one may discover the Sea on both sides. The Country hath been in diverse ages diversely named, as 1. Hesperia either from Hesperus a supposed King hereof, or from Hesperus the evening Star, under which it was supposed to be situate, as being the farthest Country Westward. 2. Iberia either from the famous river Iberus, or from the Iberi, inhabiting the Country in Asia, which we call Georgia. 3. Hispania, as their old Legends report, from Hispanus one of the Kings; but as the soundest judgements agree, from Panus the Iberian Captain, For the Grecians call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Spania, as may be proved in many places, that especially of the 15 to the Romans verse the 28, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, I will come by you into Spain. No doubt but from the Grecians the old Romans borrowed the name of Spania, which they often used, to which the Spaniards according to their custom adding E. (as in Escola, Escuda, etc.) made it Espania and now Hispania. Grimston et Maginus. The whole circuit is 2480 Italian, or 1893 English miles. It is situate in the more Southernly part of the Northern temperate Zone, and almost in the m●dd●st of the fourth and sixth Cuirats, the longest day being fifteen hours in length. Boterus reckoned the number of the Inhabitants, to be 8 millions of living souls, which computation may yet stand good. 1. If the heat of the Country unfit for generation; 2. the barrenness of the soil unfit for sustenance. 3. the number of Colonies planted in other kingdoms; and 4. The great wars of the last King, have not diminished them. They are a mixed people descending from the Goths, Sarracens, and jews: Hist. of Sp. from the jews they borrow superstition, from the Sarracens melancholy, from the Goths desire of liberty. How the Goths and Sarracens came in hither, shall be sh●wne in its proper place. The jews were here placed, partly by Vlidor Vbit the Caliph, who sent hither 50000 families of Moors and jews: but principally by Adrian the Emperor, who having totally banished the jews from their native country, sent them to people this Region: the whole number of them which came hither being no less than 500000 men, women, and children. Which several nations by several marriages are in process of time incorporate into one. Euphormionis Icon Anim. They are much given to women, impudent bragger's, and extremely proud in the lowest ebb of fortune; as appeareth by the poor Cobbler on his deathbed, who commanded his eldest Son coming to him for his last blessing, to endeavour to retain the maiest●e worthy so great a family; Memineris (said he) in mai●statem assurgere familia tua dignam. The same Author relateth another story to the like purpose. A wom●n of this Country, attended on by three of her bats, went a begging from door to door. Some French Merchants travelling that way, and pitying her case, offered her to take into their service the bigger of her boys. But she, proud though poor, scorning, as she said, that any of her lineage should endure a prenticeship, returned them this answer; Quî aut tu, aut ego, sciamus, in quae fata sit genitus? For aught that she or they knew, her son (simply as he stood there) might live to be king of Spain. Not much unlike to these is that tale of a Spanish Cavaliero, who being for some faults by him committed, whipped through the principal streets of Paris: & keeping a sober pace, was advised by a friend to make more haste that he might the sooner be out of his pain: but he half in choler replied That he would not lose the least step of his pace for all the whipping in Paris. For indeed their gate is (Gennet-wise) very stately and majestical. But not to conceal their virtues and make ourselves merry only at their follies, wherein all other nations bear more or less a share with them; they are questionless a people very grave in their carriages, and in offices of piety very devout, to their King very obedient, and of their civil duties to their betters not unmindful. But that which in them deserveth the greatest commendations, is an unmoved patience in suffering adversities, accompanied with a settled resolution to overcome them: a noble virtue, of which in their Indian discoveries they showed excellent proofs: and received for it a glorious and a golden reward. It is said, that the French are wiser than they seem, and the Spaniards seem wiser than they are; wherein they agree with many particular men of other nations, who carry the basest spirits under the proudest looks, and little found scholarship under the most promising visages: and according to the Philosopher, Sapientes potius cupiunt videri & non esse, Aristotle. quam esse & non videri. In matters of war the Spaniards are too slow and dull, the French too heady and precipitate; the one losing as many fair occasions by delays, as the other overthroweth by too much haste: but between them both, they make one good Soldier; who according to the present opportunities, is to make use of the spur of courage; or the bit of respect. Hist. of Sp. The women are sober, loving their husbands or friends; wonderful delicate, curious in painting & perfuming: and though they have wine in abundance, yet are they not permitted to drink it; verifying therein the English proverb, that none are wors● sh●d then the shoemakers wife. They were wondrous strong, and beyond belief patient in the throws of childbed. Strabo telleth out of Possidonius, of a woman that being hired for harvest work, felt her travel coming on her; who because she would not lose her day's wages, withdrew herself under a bush, where being eased of her burden, she returned from one labour to another. Brerewood. The language hath much affinity with the Latin. Brerewood in his Inquiries teporteth that he hath seen a letter, every word whereof was both good Latin and good Spanish. Merula shows a Copy of the like, pag. 300. By reason of this consonancy with the Latin, the Spaniards call their language Romance. The other ingredients of this tongue are generally the Goatish, Arabic, and old Spanish; and in some places the French also: these people having made great conquests, & having had great negotiations in this country. It is said to be a very lofty swelling speech, full of compliment and courteship. Hist. of Sp. The Country heretofore was very abundant in Mines, insomuch that it was never free from Rovers of all nations. And it is affirmed that Annibal out of one only Mine in the Country of the Turdetani (now part of Andaluzia) received 4000 l daily. It is enriched also with Sacks, Sugars, Oil, Metals, Licorice, Rice, Silk, Lamb-skinnes, Wool, Cork, Rosen, Steele, Oranges, Raisins, and fruit of the like nature, which owe most of their being to heat. But in Corn which is the staff of life, it is very defective, and receiveth from Italy, France, and Sicily the greatest part of it. The dattle hereof are neither fair nor many; so that their fare is for the most part on salads and ●ruits of the earth; every Gentleman being limited what flesh he shall buy for himself and his family. When that worthy Soldier Sr Roger Williams heard a Spaniard foolishly bragging of his Country Salads, he gave him this answer, you have indeed good s●wce in Spain, but we have dainty Beefs, Veals, and Muttons to eat with that sawee; & as God made Beasts to live on the grass of the earth, so he made man to li●e upon them. And it is observed that if a Spaniard have a capon or the like good dish to his supper, you shall find all the feathers scattered before his door by the next morning. For travelling the Inns and Vents of this Country are very ill provided, insomuch that most men that would not go supperless to sleep, carry their provision at their saddle bows; & men of worth their bedding also. So poor and mean is the entertainment in these places. Here lived in ancient times the Giants Geryon and Cacus, which were quelled by Hercules: and in the flourishing of the Roman Empire, Seneca the Tragedian; and a Philosopher of the same name, a man of that happy memory, that he could repeat 2000 names in the same order that they were rehearsed. Quintilian the Orator, Lucian, and Martial, excellent in their kinds, and Pemponius Mela the Geographer. In the middle times Fulgentius, and Isidore Bishop of Sevill. And in our Father's days Arias Montanus, Hist. of Sp. Osorius, Tostatus, Masius, etc. The principal Soldiers were Theodosius the Great, Bernard del Carpio, Cid Ruis Dias, Sancho the great of Navarre, Ferdinand the Catholic, Charles the Emperor, etc. The Christian Religion was first here planted (as they say) by St james Anno 37. They were all constant to the Bishop of Rome, insomuch that in the sixth Council of Toledo, it was enacted that the King should suffer none to live in his Dominions that profess not the Roman Catholic Religion; of which their King is so great a Patron, that a late Pope being sick, and hearing divers moan his approaching end; uttered words to this effect, My life can nothing profit the Church, but pray for the king of Spain as its chief supporter. Sands relations. For indeed the Kings of Spain, having framed to themselves an hope of the Western Monarchy; & finding no fitter means of enlarging their own temporal, then by concurring with the Pope in upholding his spiritual Empire: have linked themselues most fast to that See. To this end they have taken upon them to be the executioners of his excommunications, by which office Ferdinand the Catholic surprised Navarre; hoping in time to work so upon the rest of the interdicted states of Europe: which Monarchy of the Spaniard is by the Jesuits (who in all their persuasions couple, as one God, and one Pope, so one King) taught to be the only means to unite the differences of the Church, and subdue that great enemy of religion the Turk. And though by this office the kingdom of Spain and Popedom of Rome, be thus straightly combined; yet herein the Popes have overshot themselves, in that leaning so much to the Spaniard, and so immoderately increasing his dominion; they do in a manner stand at his devotion, and may peradventure in the end be forced to cast themselves into his arms as their good Lord and master. For certain it is that the Spanish Agents have openly braved the Cardinals, and told them that they hoped to see the day, wherein their King should offer to the Pope half a dozen to be made Cardinals, and he not dare to refuse any: and that they themselves should choose no Pope but one of their masters naming. So great an inconvenience it is more than possible it may be to the Popes, in making this Prince the one and only string to their bow. Hist. of Sp. The chief Rivers are 1. Tagus, celebrated for his golden sands, the head of it is in the mountain Seira Molina near to Cuenca, from the which it runneth by the city Toledo, & then smoothly gliding by the walls of Lisbon, doth pay his tribute to the Western Ocean. 2. Ana (now Guadiana) which rising about the same place, runneth afterward under the ground the space of 15 miles, and hence the Spaniards brag, that they have a bridge whereon 10000 dattle daily feed. This is an accident common to many rivers, as to Mole a small river in Surrey, Erasinus in Greece, and Lycus in Anatolia, of which last thus Ovid. Sic ubi terreno Lycus est epotus ●iatu, Existit procul hinc, alioque renaseitur ere. So Lycus swallowed by the gaping ground At a new mouth far off is rising found. 3. Ba●is (now Guadalquivir) which in the Arabic signifieth a great River. This together with Guadiana augment the south Sea with their liquid currents. 4. Duerus which arising from the hills of Biscay runneth Westward. 5. Iberus, which having his head among the fame mountains, runneth Eastward almost 400 miles, and is navigable 200: the other I will hereafter specify. The chief hills are three, 1. Idubeda, jubalda or Aurentius Sa●us, stretching from the Pyrenai towards Portugal. 2. Seira Morena, declining from the midst of Spain towards the straits of Gibraltar. A chain of hills sufficiently famous, were it only in this that Cervanses the wit of Spain, made it the scene of of many the warlike exploits achieved by the flower & cream of Knight errantrie, Brerewood. Don Quixot de la Mancha. And thirdly the Alpuxaras or Seira Nevada, which thwart the kingdom of Granada from East to West: high steepy hills, & among which the people to this day speak the Arabic tongue perfectly. This kingdom was first inhabited by Tubal the son of japhet, Hist. of Sp. from whom to Gargarus Melicola, are numbered 25 kings; who lasted 988 years: the chief of which are said to have been, 1 Hesperus, who subduing also Italy, named both countries Hesperia; but so, that Italy was called Hesperia the greater; and Spain, Hesperia the less. 2. Hispanus whence they conceit the name of Hispania to be derived. 3. Tagus. 4. Baetus, and 5. Anus, whence the three famous Rivers in Spain so called, must by all means be derived. 6. Idubeda, god father no doubt to the great mountain so called. 7. Sicileus from whom the Isle of Sicily is said to take denomination. 8. Hispalus, who is reported to have built the City Sevill or Hispalis. 9 Brigus the founder of Flavio Briga, and other Towns ending in Briga. 10. Lusus who gave name to Lusitania or Portugal. The Catalogue of these Kings I desire no man to believe farther than that of our own state from Brute to Cassibeline. As for the coming of Tubal hither, it is doubtleffe a mere vanity; though we deny not that the Spaniards are of the progeny of Tubal, as being the descendants of the ●beri; whom josephus saith to have been anciently called Thobe●os: a name in which are all the radical letters of Tubal, and not much differing f●om it in sound. Somewhat before the time of G●rga●us Melicola, the Iberians came in under Panus, and immediately after his death, the country was divided amongst many Princes and Commonweals, till the coming of the Carthaginians, for the space of nine hundred and odd years; in which time we find nothing observable. The Romans first becoming Masters of it, divided it into Vlteriorem, Maginus. lying from the river Iberus westward, and 2. Citeriorem between the Iberus and Pyrenean Hills. But having totally wrested it from the Carthaginians, they divided it into. Tarraconensem, so cal●ed of Tarragon the Metropolis; containing Castille, Navarre, Arragon, Biscay etc. 2. Baetic●m, of the river Baetis running through it; comprehending, Granada, Andaluzia, and Estremadura. 3. Lusitanicam from Lusui the 17th King, and Tania, which signifieth a Region, being somewhat of larger extent than Portugal. Brerewood Of these 3 parts, Boetica was in most esteem under the Romans, insomuch that in this Province there were reckoned to be 8 Roman Colonies; 8 municipal Cities, and 29 other Towns, endued with the rights and privileges of the Latins. The reason hereof was, that the people of this Country having been formerly broken by the Carthaginians, with more quiet endured the yoke of the Romans; whereas the rest for a long time resisted the entry & Empire of that prevailing City. Hist. of Sp. Scipio Africanus laid the first foundation of the Roman government in this country, which building, though undertaken by many excellent workmen, was not throughly finished till the days of Augustus, being almost 200 years since the first attempt. He roofed it, strengthened it, & made it a principal house in his Monarchical city. Florus. For the old incolae were exceeding valiant and resolute, sometimes disgracing, sometimes endangering the Roman reputation; insomuch that there were more Commanders lost in these wars than any other. At first the Romans fought not with the Spaniards, but the Carthaginians in Spain; then perished both the Scipio's, viz▪ the father and the uncle of Africanus. Viriathus held war for 20 years: Numantia resisted 15 years, the Astures remained unconquered; and also stiffly maintained their particular liberties, that dijundicari non poterat (saith Velleius) Hispanisne Romanis plus esset in armis roboris, & uter populus alteri pariturus foret. Such were the ancient Spaniards. This Country continued a Roman Province till about the year 400, when it was subdued by Gundericus and his Vandals: of which people, their beginnings, achievements, and period, we will dilate when we come into Africa, where the glory of them was most eminent, and where they ended like a Candle in a stink. These Vandals were not warm in their new conquests, when the Goths (of whom more in Sweden) seized on this country; confining the Vandals within Baetica, which afterward they left, partly to eschew the neighbourhood of a potent enemy, and partly on better hopes in Africa. The Goths now seated in Spain, Hist. of Sp. had yet the Romans as pearls in their eyes, and pricks at their hearts, neither were they totally expelled till 642. This people were Christians; though infected with arianism, which ended in the days of Leonigild, anno 586. Their Kings were chosen by election, and an excommunication laid on such by the fifth council of Toledo, as withstood the choice of the people. Their laws most in use were customary, written Statutes being first made by King Henry, which the ensuing Princes perfected and established. The Gothish Kings in Spain. 421 2 Valliae 22 443 2 Theoderic 13 446 2 Thorismund 3 459 4 Theod●r●c II. 14 473 5 Henry 18 491 6 Alaricus 21. 512 7 Gensalario 23 515 8 Amalaric 11 527 9 Theudes 18 543 10 Theodogisdus 3 546 11 Agila 5 551 12 Athanagildus 14 565 13 Luiba 3 568 14 Leonigild 18 586 15 Richared 15 601 16 Luiba II. 2. 603 17 Victoricus 7 610 18 Gundemaris 20 630 19 Sisebulus 9 639 20 Richared II. 2 641 21 Sunitilla 3 644 22 Sisenanda 7 651 23 Sunitilla II. 4 655 24 Tu●gas 2 657 25 Vidisuindus 10 667 26 Recesuind 13 680 27 Bamba 9 689 28 Ering 7 696 29 Egypea 7 703 30 Vitiza 716 31 Roderick, Who sent Count julian on an honourable Embassy to the Moors of Africa, Hist. of Sp. and in the mean time deflowered his daughter Cava; which the father took in such indignation, that he procured the Moors, amongst whom he had much credit, to come over into Spain. This request they performed under the conduct of Musa and Tarif: and having made a full conquest, ● MS h●st. of the Sarr. erected their kingdom. It is recorded that at the first coming of Tariff into Spain, a poor woman of the country being willingly taken prisoner, fell down at his feet, kissed them, and told him that she had oft heard her father (who was lettered) say, that Spain should be conquered by 2 people, whose General should have a mole on his right shoulder, and in whom one of his hands should be longer than the other. He to animate his Soldiers against the next encounter, unclothed himself and showed the mark, which so encouraged them, that they now doubted not the victory. Roderick had in his army 130000 foot, and 25000 horse: Tariff had 30000 horse, and 180000 foot. The battle continued 7 days together from morning to night: at last the Moors were victorious. What became of king Roderick was never known; his Soldiers took one arrayed in their king's apparel, whom upon examination they found to be a Shepherd; with whom the king after the discomfiture had changed clothes. It is written also that before the coming of thofe Saracens, king Roderick upon hope of some treasure, Hist. of Sp. did open a part of the Palace of long time forbidden to be touched: but found nothing but pictures which resembled the Moors; with a prophecy, that whensoever the Palace was there opened, such ● people as was there resembled, should overcome Spain, and so it happened. The Moors now Lords of Spain, by the treason of julian, who having seen the miserable death of his wife and children, was starved in prison by the Africans: permitted free use of religion to the old inhabitants; lest they seeking new dwellings for the liberty of conscience, should leave their native soil desolate. The Moors finished their conquest in five years, say some; others in two; and some again in eight months. To keep the new conquered country in subjection no way was so convenient as to plant Colonies: but the Morisco women would not abandon their old seats. Hereupon Musa and Tarif by gifts, pardons, and persuasions drew many Christian women to forsake their religion; whom they married to the Soldiers. Not long after, Vlidor Vbit (whom some call Alma●zar) the great Caliph, sent over about 50000 families of Moors and jews; assigning them a convenient portion of lands, to be held with great immunities, and upon small rents. These politic courses notwithstanding, the Moors long enjoyed not sole sovereignty herein; for the Christians having now recovered breath, chose themselves Kings: and the authority of the Caliphs' declining, gave the Saracen Moor's liberty to erect divers petty royalties; so that at last Spain fell into a twelue-partite division, viz: into the kingdoms and proprietary estates of 1 Leon and Oviedo. 2 Navarre. 3 Corduba, 4 Gallicia. 5 Biscay ● Toledo. 7 Murcia. 8 Castille. 9 Portugal. 10 Valentia. 11 Catelogne. and 12 Arragon, of which in order. LEON and OVIEDO. The kingdom of LEON and OVIEDO hath on the East and South Biscay and Castille; Hist. of Sp. on the North the Ocean; on the West Gallicia. This country is by a more ancient name called Asturia, from the Astures which were the ancient inhabitants hereof. It yielded the small, though swift, horses, which from hence the Romans called Asturcones; we may english them Hobbies: but in process of time, this Asturco became a common name for Geldings; and Asturco Macedonicus in Petronius is nothing but a Macedonian Nag. Seldon in tit. of hon. This is the honour or title of the eldest son of Castille, who is called Prince of the Asturias; which some suppose to be given unto them, because this was the first principality which held up against the Moors. But indeed the true original hereof is to be referred to the time of the marriage of Catharine, daughter unto john of Gaunt, and in right of her mother Constance true heir to the realm of Castil: unto Henry son to john the first then in possession of that kingdom. For to this new married couple it was granted, that after the manner of England, where the heir apparent is called Prince of Wales; they should be called Princes of the Asturia's. In succeeding times the towns of jean, Vbeda, Biatia, and Andutar, were added to the patrimony; and so unto this day continue. The chief Town●s of this kingdom are 1 Aviles on the Sea side. 2 Palenza, which first felt the arms of the Sucvi. 3 Oviedo, which gave title to the first Christ●an Kings after the Moorish conquest. It was joined in title with Leon Anno 896. and quite left out by Raymir, 904. 4. Aftorga, a Town happy in this, that it felt not the fury of the lustful king Vi●iza; who to secure himself in unlawful pleasures, and weaken his subjects, if they should attempt revenge; dismantled all the towns in Spain except Leon, Toledo, and this Astorga. 5 Leon recovered from the Moors 712, and by some called Legio, because they guess the 1●th Legion to have here lodged, which was called Legio Germanica. Hist. of Sp. That kingdoms are to be kept by the same means they are got, is an axiom among Politicians: but that they are lost by the same, would seem harsh unto them; yet so it happened to the Moors. The lust of Roderick, a Spanish king, brought them thither; and the lust of Magnutza, a Moorish Viceroy, gave the first check to their fortune, which proved at last the overthrow of that kingdom: for Magnutza having employed Pelagius, a young Prince of the Asturia's, on an Embassy to Musa, the Captain General of the Moors, then resident at Corduba; in his absence ravished his sister, and at his return died by the edge of his sword: in applause of which noble act, & hope of greater exploits, Pelagius was by the people made King of Oviedo. The Kings of Oviedo and Leon. 716 1 Pelagius 20 735 2 Falfila 2 737 3 Alphonsus 23 760 4 Pht●illa 12 772 5 Aurelius 6 778 6 Sillo 6 784 7 Mauregatus 3 787 8 Veramund 2 789 9 Alphonso the chaste. 36 825 10 Raymir 6 831 11 Ordogno 10 841 12 Alphonso the great 46 887 13 Garcia 4 891 14 Ordogno II. 5 898 15 Phroilla II. 2 900 16 Alphonso IV. 5 905 17 Raymir II. 19 924 18 Ordogno III. 5 929 19 Sancho 11 940 20 Raymir III. 25 965 21 Veramund II. 17 982 22 Alphonso V. 35 1018 23 Veramund III. 6 1025 24 Sancha Q. of Leon 42 1025 24 Fernand k. of Cast 42 1067 25 Alphonso VI, 41 1108 26 Vrraca of Leon, 14 1108 26 Alphonso of N. & Ar. 14 1122 27 Alphons. VIII 35 1157 28 Fernand II. 31 1188 29 Alphonso IX. 42 1230 30 Fernand III. who by the power and policy of his mother, seized on the Castile's, which were never since disjoined from Leon. The Arms of this kingdom are Argent a Lion passant crowned Or, which when the Castile's were joined to this kingdom, were quartered with the Arms of those Countries. Camde●s R●m. This was the first time that ever Arms were borne quartered; and was seconded by our Edward the 3d, who to show his title to the Crown of France, not only taken on the title of King of France, but quartered the Arms thereof with those of England as to this day they continue. 2. NAVARRE. NAVARRE is the second kingdom for antiquity in Spain. it hath on the East the Pyrenean mountains, on the West Iberus, on the North Biscay, Mercat●● on the South Arragon. The old inhabitants hereof were the Vascones, who passing over the hills into France, possessed that part of it, called since Vasconia or Gascoigne. The chief Cities are Victoria, made a City by john husband to Q Blanch, king of Arragon and Navarre. Th●s town is situate in the country which they now call Alava, which in our ordinary Maps is placed between Castille and Biscay▪ of which last it seemeth to have been a part. 2 Viana the title of the Navarran Prince. Gui●ciard. Nigh unto this Town Caesar Borgia was slain by an ambush: he was son to Pope Alexander the 6, and by his father first made Cardinal, but reliquishing that title, he was by king Charles the 8, made Duke of Valence in Dauphin. During the life of his father he had reduced many towns to the obedience of the Church; but af●er his death he was by Pope julio the 2, confined. From Rome he stole to Gonsalvo, Viceroy in Naples, for Ferdinand the Catholic; who, notwithstanding his safe conduct given, sent him prisoner to Spain: from hence he escaped desperately, (sliding down a window) into Navarre, where he was (as we have said) slain by an ambush. So many times was Machiavels' great Politician overreached by bookmen and soldiers. 3. Sanguessa, whose Inhabitants and neighbours in the beginning of this Pyrenean kingdom, paid a tribute of kine yearly. And 4 Pampelune the Metropolis of this Country, a town banded by the racket of Fortune, into the hazards of Goths, Moors, Navarrois, French, and now Castilians. It took the name of Navarre, either from a town amongst the mountains, called Navarrin, a place most likely, by reason of its strong situation, to resist the fury of the Moors, and to support the title of a new Potentate: or 2 from Navois, signifying a champion Country. It was also called the kingdom of Sobabre, Hist. of Sp. for that the Pyrenei are in this place so called. The first king was Garcia Ximenes, who with 600 men only, began to oppose the Saracens, and left both title and possession unto his successors. The sixth from this Garcia, was Inigo surnamed Arista, who began the ceremony of crowning and anointing in this Continent, according to the Spanish History. But the old Roman Provincial, cited by Mr Selden in his Titles of Honour, acknowledgeth no such honour due hereto: ascribing it only to the Emperors of the East and West, the Kings of Jerusalem, England, France, and Sicily. The 13th King was Sancho, for his valour and potency surnamed the great; He was the first that ever did write himself King of Spain, his predecessors calling themselves kings of Navarre, his contemporaries kings of Leon only, the Goths Kings of the Goths in Spain, and so the Vandals and Suevi. The reason was, because being a Prince of great powerablenesse, he had also almost all Spain, which belonged not to the Moors, in his possession. The Earldom of Arragon was united to this Navarre, Aᵒ 867, when Garcia king hereof was married to Vrraca heir of Arragon▪ Castille he held in the right of his wife Donna Nugna, sister and heir to Earl Sancho: & as for Leon, he forcibly detained a great part of it under his Empire. Had all those Estates continued united under one head, questionless the Kingdom of the Moors had not so long subsisted; but this Sancho loving all his sons alike, gave them alike portions and honours, bequeathing to his eldest son Garcia, Navarre; and that part of Leon which he conquered: to his second son Fernando, Castille: to his base son Raymir, Arragon, both which he had erected into Kingdoms. By means of this unpolitick course, his sons being of equal powers & honours, instead of opposing the common foe, bandied against each other; which, had all these principalities remained joined, or the latter not dignified with the title of Kingdoms, had been avoided. The 30th King was Charles the 2d, whom I mention not for any glorious actions achieved in his life, for that was full enough of ignominy; but for the strangeness and hideousnes of his death. He was a king much given to voluptuousness and sensual pleasures, which so wasted his spirits, that in his old age he fell into a kind of a Lethargy. To comfort his benumbed joints, he was bound and sowed up naked in a sheet steeped in boiling Aquavitae: The Chirurgeon having made an end of sowing him, and wanting a knife to cut off the thread, took a wax candle that stood lighted by him; but the flame running down by the thread, caught hold on the sheet, which (according to the nature of Aquavitae) burned with that vehemency, that the miserable King ended his days in the fire. The 38th Princes were Katherine Queen of Navarre, and john Earl of Albret in Gascoigne, her husband; in whose reign Navarre was surprised by Fernando the Catholic, as anon I will more particularly tell you. In the mean time let us sum up the Kings of this hilly Realm. The Kings of Navarre. 716 1 Garcia 42 758 2 Garcia two 44 802 3 For●●o 13 815 4 Sancho 17 832 5 Ximenes 18 840 6 Inigo 27 867 7 Garcia III 18 885 8 Fortune two 6 901 9 Sancho two 19 920 10 Garcia IV 49 969 11 Sancho III 24 993 12 Garcia V 7 (34 1000 13 Sancho the great 1034 14 Garcia VI 20 1054 15 Sancho V 22 1076 16 Sancho VI 18 1094 17 Pedro 10 1104 18 Alphonso 30 1134 19 Garcia VII 16 1150 20 Sancho VII 46 1196 21 Sancho VIII 40 1236 22 Blanch Q. 19 1236 22 Theobald E. of Champagne 19 1255 23 Theobald two 18 1273 24 Henry 5 1276 25 joan Qu. 31 1276 25 Philip K. of France 31 2307 26 Lewis Huttin 10 1317 27 Philip the long 5 1322 28 Charl. the fair 8 1330 29 joan Qu. of Navarre. 21 1330 29 Philip E. of Eureux. 21 1351 30 Charles two 37 1388 31 Charles III 39 1427 32 Blanch Q. of Navarre 54 1427 32 john King of Arragon 54 1481 33 Leonora Q. of Navarre 4 1481 33 Gaston E. of Foix 4 1485 34 Fran. Phoebus 4 1485 35 Katharin Q. of Navarre 32 1485 35 john E. of Albret. 32 1517 36 Hen. of Albret 39 1556 37 joan of Albret 6 1556 37 Anth. of Bourbon 6 1562 38 Henry of Bourbon K. of Fr. and Nau. 48 1610 39 Lewis King of France and Navarre now living, with whom remain the Rights, but not the Possession of this Kingdom. For in the reign of Catharine, and john of Albret, Ferdinand the Catholic, gathered a great power under pretence of rooting out the Moors, and surprised this Kingdom altogether unprovided, and destitute of all means to make the smallest resistance, Anno 1512. The pretended reason of this surprisal, w●s an Excommunication, laid on these Prince by the Pope, of which this King took upon him to be the executioner: but the true cause was an ancient desire which this King had to prossesse this frontier Kingdom, it being a strong Bulwark against France. It happened then that Lewis the 12th having incurred the displeasure of Pope julio the second, was together with all his adherents, excommunicated, and his and their estates given to such as could or would subdue them. The King and Queen of Navarre were at this time both French sub●ect, he in respect of Albret his paternal inheritance, & she of her Earldoms of Foize & Bearne; and therefore sided with the Fre●ch King. Guicciardin Ferdinand having (as we said) levied an army under colour of extirpating this Moors, turneth upon the French King, and demandeth of these Princes not only a free passage through their Country, but also to have certain places of strength put into his hands for his better assurance. These unjust demands the Navar●●ys denied, whereupon Ferdinand with all expedition, invadeth the kingdom, which he took without a blow given; the French King being as backward in affording due assistance, as the other was unprovided of means for defence The French nettled with this loss, diverse times attempted the recovery of it, but in va●ne, ●or the Spainiard still keepeth it. The arms of Navarre are Gules a Carbuncle nowed Or. Bara. In this Kingdom was the order of Knighthood called the Lily, Grimston. begun by Garcia the sixth: their blazon is a pot of Lilies, on which is graved the portraiture of our Lady; their duty was to defend the faith, and daily to repeat certain Ave mary's, etc. 3. CORDUBA. The Kingdom of CORDUBA comprehended And●luzia, the Country of Granada and Estremadura. Ortelius. ANDALUZIA called by Pl●ny Conventus Cordubensis, is between the hill Seira Morena North, Granada East, and the Sea: it is so called quasi Vandaluzia from the Vandals, who long time, and till their expulsion into Africa possessed it. This is the most rich and fertile country of all Spain, watered with the rivers Anas, 2 Odier, 3 Batis, and 4 Teneo. Martial. The chief cities are Corduba the Royal seat of the Moorish Kings: here were borne Lucan and both the Seneca's. Duosque Senecas, unicumque Lucanum, Foecunda loquitur Corduba. Corduba glorying in her fruitful field, One Lucan, and two Seneca's did yield. This city is vulgarly called Cordova, & hence cometh our true Cordovan leather, made of the skin of a Sardinian beast. near unto this city is a wood of 30 miles in length, having nothing but Olive trees: and not far hence by the Village called Munda, Florus. was fought that notable battle between Caesar, and the sons of Pompey. The honour of the day fell unto Caesar, who then made an end of the civil wars, which that very day four years before, were begun by Pompey the Father. In this battle Cneius Pompeius was slain, and his strength broken; Neither did Caesar escape without great loss, he never being before so put to his last trump: for seeing his soldiers give back, he resolutely maintained the fight, bidding them remember they had at Munda forsaken their General. Shame, & his noble example, encouraged the soldiers to a new onset, which was honoured with the trophies of victory. This was the last field that Caesar ever was in, he being not long after, murdered in the Senate-house. In other places he used to say, he fought for honour; in this for his life. 2. Marchena where the best gennets are, not of this Province alone, but of all Spain: the river Baetis (as it is thought) conveying some secret virtue unto them. Of this race was the horse which Caesar so loved, that at his death he erected his statue in the Temple of Venus: And the ancient Lusitani thought they were engendered by the wind. 3. Medina Sidonia, whose Duke was Captain General of the invincible Armado 1588. 4 Lucar di Barameda a great Haven Town, at which the man which either was the true Sebastian King of Portugal, Hist. of Sp. or else would so have been accounted, arrived in a Galley from Naples, where he had been kept in a dark dungeon three days without any sustenance, but a knife & a halter. If man● judgements durst herein be free, I could say that the arguments la●d down in the Spanish History on this behalf, are both unanswered, and better than such as were brought against him. But he hath been now long dead, and therefore let all the probabilities and suspicions of his being the same man, be buried with him: though certain it is, that the Spaniards used to say, that either he was the true Sebastian, or the devil in his likeness. 5 Xeres a sea-town also, whence come our Xeres sack, commonly called Sherry sacks. 6. Tariffa seated at the end of the promontory toward Africa, and so called, because Tariff the leader of the Moors into Spain, here landed, And 7. seville the fairest city not of Andaluzia alone, but of all Spain. It is in compass six miles, environed with beautiful walls, & adorned with many magnificent and stately buildings of Palaces, Churches, and Monasteries; amongst which, that of the Gertosins is endowed with 25000 crowns of yearly revenue. Under the jurisdiction of this city are no less than 20000 small Villages. It is also a most flourishing University, Lewk●or of cities. wherein studied Avicen the Moor that excellent and learned Scholar; Pope Silvester the second, and Leander. Famous also is it for two provincial Counsels holden here, the first Aᵒ 584, the last Aᵒ 636, and also that here are continually maintained 30000 Gennets for the service of the King. The river Baetis divideth it into two parts, both joined together by a stately and beautiful bridge. Hist. of Sparke▪ It was recovered by Fernand the 2 of Castille, Aᵒ 1248. from hence come our seville Oranges; from hence the Castilians hoist sail toward the Indians; lastly, here is the body of Christopher Columbus with this (I cannot say worthy) Epitaph. Quade. Christ●pherus (genuit quem Genoa clara) Columbus (Numine perculsus quo nescio) primus in altum Descendens pelagus, solemn versusque cadentem; Directo cursu, nostro hactenus abdita mundo Littora dete●i, Hispano paritura Philippo: Audenda hinc aliis plura, & maiora reliquens. I Christopher Columbus whom the land Of Genoa first brought forth, first took in hand (I know not by what Deity incited) To scull the Western waves, and was delighted To find such coasts as were unknown before; Th'event was good, for I descried the shore Of the new World, that it might learn t'obey Philip, which o'er the Spanish should bear sway; And yet I greater matters left behind For men of more means, and a braver mind. Maginus. The custom of this town only is worth unto the King half a million of gold yearly. The revenues of the Archbishop hereof are 100000 crowns yearly, as having in his whole Diocese 2000 Benefices, besides Friaries, Nunneries, Hospitals. He is next in degree to the Archbishop of Toledo, and is the Metropolitan of Andaluzia, and the Fortunate Lands. Isidore so much renowned for his sincerity & profoundness in learning, was Bishop here, who is usually called Isidorus Hispalensis, to distinguish him from another of that name, called Pelusietae. 2 GRANADA is bounded with Marcia on the East, Andaluzia on the West, Castille North, and the Mediterranean South. Lewknor. The chief Cities are Granada, a fine and stately Town, whence come our Granada stockings. The houses hereof are built all of curious free stone, with delicate and artificial masonry, showing great magnificence. It is replenished within with abundance of wholesome and pleasing springs, and fenced without with a strong wall, in which are 12 gates, and 130 turrets. Here is still to be seen the palace of the Moorish kings, an excellent and magnificent structure covered over with gold, and indented with mosaical work, This City is the ordinary Parliament and Court of justice for all the Southern parts of Spain, in like manner as Valadolit is for the North; Madrid like the high Parliament of Paris, having jurisdiction over, and receiving appeals from both. 2 Alamia famous for her baths. 3 Malaga or Malaca, Plutarch. a town sacked by Crassus the rich Roman who flying into Spain to avoid the fury of Marius and Cinna, who had slain his father and uncle, hid himself and his companions eight months together in a cave; but having intelligence of their deaths, he issued out, and ransacked amongst many other cities, this Malaga. From hence come our Malaga Sacks: and to the great prejudice of the Moors was this Town taken by Fernand the Catholic 1487. ●4 Alm●ri● a great Haven-towne. 5. Osuna. 3 ESTREMEDURA hath on the East and North Castille, on the West Portugal, on the South Vandaluzia, it was once called Baeturia from the Baetis which runneth through it. The chief cities are 1 Merida (formerly called Augusta Emerita) nigh unto which was the battle between Val●●a King of the Goths, and Atace King of the Alani, and Vandals (surnamed Silinges:) the victory whereof falling to the Goths, caused the Vandals to leave their first footing in Spain. This town sprung from the ruin of Norba Caesarea, which by Petronius and Afranius, two of Pompey's captains, was laid even with the ground, for adhering faithfully to julius Caesar. It was built & made a Colony by Augustus, who placing in it his old soldiers, whom the Latins call Emeriti, gave it the name of Augusta Emerita. 2 Guadalcanall famous for mines of gold and silver. The first Incola were the Vestones. It was taken from the Moors 1147. The Saracens having made almost a plenary conquest of Spain, and utterly subverted the Gothish kingdom, were first subject unto the Caliphs' of Babylon, but after some few years, the vast Empire of the Saracens over-burdened by its own weight, began to bend downwards; and the Sultan's who by institution, were but Vicegerents to the Mahometan Pope of Bagdet, invested themselves with the wreathes of royal authority: every one plucking some feathers from this Arabian Peacock to hide his own nakedness withal. In this confusion the more potent Saracens of Spain, fortified themselves as they best could, making as many Kingdoms as Cities, and almost as many Cities as towns. Yet did the more splendide Sun of Majesty shine in the Sphere of Corduba. The Moorish Kings of Corduba. 757 1 Abderamen 30 787 2 Hizen 7 794 3 Haliathan 25 819 4 Abderamen two 20 839 5 Mahomet 35 874 6 Almudix 2 876 7 Abdalla 13 889 8 Abderamen III 50 939 9 Hali Hatan 17 956 10 Hizen two 35 989 11 Zulcimen 4 993 12 Mahomet two 10 1001 13 Hali 2 1003 14 Cacin 4 1007 15 Hiaia 1 1008 16 Abderamen IV 1 1009 17 Mahomet III 1 1010 18 Hizen III 1 1011 19 joar 3 1014 20 Mahomet IV After the death of this Mahomet, the kingdom of Corduba was tossed with diverse fortunes, as being sometimes under the protection, sometimes the command of the Kings of F●z and Morocco: but always supported by the Africans against the Christians in Spain, till at last the kingdom was ruinated by King Fernand of Castille, 1236. after it had flourished under 20 Kings almost 260 years. Bara. The Arms of the Realm of Corduba were Or, a Lion Gules, armed and crowned of the first: a border Azrue, charged with 8 towers Argent. Corduba thus taken, the Moors fly to Granada, and there renew their strength and kingdom: Which kingdom, how and when it ended, we shall not be long before we tell you. As for the name and Nation of Moors, it continued in Spain even until our time; most of that people professing, or at least, seeming to profess the Christian Religion. But in the year 1609, to the number of a million of them and upwards, going about to free themselves from the danger of the Inquisition, and to recover their old liberty again: gave just occasion to the kings of Spain, to use that hard point of severity toward them, which he afterwards did, banishing the whole Nation out of his dominions for ever; when this had been to them their native soil for almost 900 years. The Moorish Kings of Granada. 1236 1 Mahomet Alcamir 36 1272 Hist. of Sp. 2 Mahomet Mir Almir 30 1302 3 Mahomet Aben Ezar 7 1309 4 Mahomet Aben Evar 0 1309 5 Ishmael 13 1322 6 Mahomet 12 2334 7 joseph Aben Amet 20 1354 8 Mahomet Aben 23 1377 9 Mahomet Vermilion 2 1379 10 Mahomet Guadix 13 1392 11 joseph two 4 1396 12 Mahomet Aben Balva 11 1407 13 joseph III 16 1423 14 Mahomet Aben Azar 9 1432 15 joseph Aben Almud 13 1445 16 Mahomet Osmen 13 1458 17 Ishmael two 6 1464 18 Muley Alboacen 16 1482 19 Mahomet Bonbdelin, He was the last King of the Moors in Spain; Hist. of Sp. For as the kingdom of Granado began under a Mahomet, a Fernand King of Castille: so it ended under a Mahomet, a Fernand being King of Castille. In the tenth year of this man's reign, about the year 1492. the Empire of the Moors ended in Spain, by the valour of Ferdinand the Catholic, and Isabel his wife, after their first entrance into it more than 760 years. Such as after the decay of their kingdom stayed in Spain, were by a statute in that case provided, to be Christened; and that they might be known to be as they professed, the Inquisition was ordained, consisting of a certain number of Dominican Friars; who finding such counterfeiting Christians, were first gently to reprove and exhort them, and after if no amendment followed, to inflict some mulct upon them. This custom in itself was wondrous tolerable & laudable; but from the Moors it is turned on the Protestants, and that with such violence and extremity of torture, that it is counted the greatest tyranny and severest kind of persecution under heaven: Insomuch that many Papists who would willingly die for their Religion, abhor the very name and mention, and to the death withstand the bringing in of this slavery among them. This is it that made the people of Arragon and Naples rebel, countries where the people are all of the Papal side: and this was it which caused the irremediable revolt of the Low-countrieses; the greatest part of that nation at the time of their taking arms, Sauds' rela●. of Relig. being Catholics. Yet is it planted & established in Spain, & all Italy, (Naples and Venic● excepted.) This racking of men's consciences is committed to the most zealous, fiery and rigorous Friars in the whole pack. The least suspicion of heresy, affinity, or commerce with Heretics, reproving the lives of the Clergy, keeping any books, or editions of books prohibited; or discoursing in matters of Religion, are offences sufficient. Nay they will charge men's consciences under pain of damnation, to detect their nearest & dearest friends, if they do but suspect them to be herein culpable. Their proceedings are with great secrecy & severity: for 1. the parties accused, shall never know their accuser, but sh●lbe constrained to reveal their own thoughts & affections. 2ly if they are but convinced of any error in any of their opinions, or be gainsaied by two witnesses, they are immediately condemned: 3 l● if nothing can be proved against them, yet shall they with infinite tortures & miseries be kept in the house diverse years, for a terror to others: & 4ly if they escape the first brunt with many torments and much anguish; yet the second questioning or suspicion, brings death remediless. And as for torments and kinds of death, Phalaris and his fellow-tyrants, come far short of these bloodhounds. Each of those Inquisitors is honoured with the title of Lord, and are a great terror to the neighbouring Peasant's. There goeth a tale, how one of their Lordships desiring to eat of the pears which grew in a poor man's Orchard not far off, sent for him to come unto him: which put the poor Swain into such a fright, that he fell sick, and kept his bed. Being afterward informed that his pears were the cause of his Lordship's message, he plucked up the tree by the roots, carrying it with all the fruit on it unto him: and when he was demanded the reason of that unhusbandly action; he protested that he would never keep that thing in his house which should give any of their Lordships a further occasion to send for him. The Arms of Granada are Or, a Pomegravat slipped Vert. 4. GALLICIA. Gallicia hath on the East the Asturia's, on the West & North the Sea, on the South the river Minius. The former Inhabitants were of Gallaici, whence the name is derived. The Country is like that of the Asturias, mountainous, and almost inaccessible; and so the fitter to hold out against foreign invasions, and to defend the person of its own Princes, and the common liberty. The chief Cities are 1 Compostella, vulgarly called St jago, in the honour of Saint james, who lieth here buried, and of whom there is an order of Knights. Lewknor. In a Church of this town are kept the relics of Saint james, which are to this day worshipped with incredible devotion, and visited with a wonderful concourse of people. This Church hath no Bishop, but is immediately under the Pope. This Church also did Charles the great, make one of the three seats apostolic, the other two being St Peter in Rome, and St johns in Ephesus. This town is also an University. 2 Baiona at the mouth of Minius, and 3 Corenna, not far from the Promontory Nerius. This town is that which is called the Groin, so often mentioned i● our last wars with the Spaniards. When the Vandals made their first inroads into Spain, Hist. of Sp. there entered with them a people called the Suevi, who, according to the division made between them, the Vandals, and Alani: laid hands on this Province, under the conduct of Hermeric the first king. The third king Reccaire did receive the Christian Faith, & with it also arianism: he surprised Navarre and Arragon; but could not defend his own country from Theodoricke the Gothe; who after gave the Gallicians leave to choose a new King. Hereupon ensued diverse bloody factions betwixt the more potent of the Nobility, till at last the honour fell on Arismund. Finally after this kingdom had endured 177 years, it was subdued by Leonigild a king of the Goths. It was again made a kingdom by Alphonso the great of Leon, and by him given to his son Ordogno, Aᵒ 886. and was again incorporated to Leon by Alphonso the sixth, who wrested it from Don Garcia, Bara. 1081. The Arms of this kingdom were Azure, Semie of cross crosset; fitchee, a Chalice covered Or. 5. BISCAIE. BISCAIE called formerly Cantabria, is betwixt Navarre East, old Castille South, Leon West, and the Cantabrian Ocean North. Mercator. It took name from the Vascones, part of which people when they le●t their old seats, came into this country; naming it first Viscaia, than Viscaia, and now Biscaia. The chief Cities are 1 Tholosa. 2. Saint Sebastian's. 3 F●nterabia both parts on the Sea. 4 Bilbo (anciently called Flavionavia) two miles distant from the Main; it aboundeth with good wines, much dattle, the best bread, and tried blades, called Bilbo blades. It is a town of great traffic, and consequently of great riches, here being many private men which yearly build three or four ships. The Country is mountainous and woody, out of whose hills arise 150 Rivers, of which Iberus and Duerus are the chief. Here is excellent timber to build ships, and such an abundance of iron, that it is called The Armoury of Spain. The people of this Province use a language different from the rest of Spain, and is reported to have continued without great alteration, since the confusion at Babel. Brerewood. That it is of this age, I will not stand to prove; though an argument hereof may be, the small or no affinity it hath with other tongues, Yet that it was the ancient language of Spain, is more than probable, because this people have ever continued without any mixture of foreign Nations; as being never throughly subdued either by Romans, Carthaginians, Goths, or Moors; and so they remained, as in their liberties not mastered; so in their language not altered In like manner the Arabic continueth uncorrupt in the hilly parts of Granada; the tongue of the old Britons in our Wales, and the ancient Epirotique, in the high and woody parts of that country. Neither do these Biscayne's differ from the rest of Spain in language, but in customs also, three of which I will set down as a light to the rest. First they accounted themselves free from taxes, and contributions to the kings of Spain, yielding them obedience with their bodies, but not with their purses. And when any of the Spanish kings in their progresses come to the Frontiers of this Country, he bareth one of his legs, and in that manner entereth into it. There he is met by the Lords and Gentlemen there dwelling, who proffer him some few small brass pieces (Maravidis they call them, whereof 600 go to a crown) in a leathern bag, hanging at the end of a lance; but with all they tell him that he must not take them. This ceremony performed, they all attend the king in his journey, and this I learned from a Gentleman, who hath spent some time in this Country. A good place for Puritan● to dweilin. 2ly they admit no Bishops to come amongst them; and when Fernand the Catholic came in progress hither, accompanied amongst others, by the Bishop of Pampelune: the people arose in arms, drove back the Bishop, and gathering all the dust on which they thought he had trodden, slung it into the Sea. 3ly The women at all meetings do first drink; a custom which hath continued ever since Ogn● Countess of Castilc, would have poisoned her son Sancho. The ancient inhabitants were the Cantabri, a people of that courage, that they defended the liberty of their Country against the Romans, when the residue of Spain was subdued; and were at last not without great effusion of blood, and manifest tokens of manly resolution, and Heroic spirits, on their parts; vanquished by the darling of Fortune, Augustus. Such hilly & mountainous people are always the last that are conquered, and the first that stand on their own guard, as besides these Biscanies', the Navarroys and Asturians here in Spain, in respect of the Moors: and our Britons in relation to the Saxons. Whether it be, that living in a sharp air, and being enured to labour, they prove on occasion, good and able men: or that the Forts of Natures own building, are not so easily won, as defended: or that the unpleasantness of the Country, & uhfruitfulnesse of the soil, yield no occasion to strangers to desire & adventure for it, I cannot determine. Hist. of Sp. These Biscanies' were the last also that submitted to the fury of the Moors, whom shortly after they drove thence by the valour of Soria a Noble Scot 870; whose posterity enjoyed this proprietary Lordship, till that Nero of Spain, Don Pedro, violently took it from the true Heir, Donna jane, and her Husband, 1358. 6. TOLEDO. TOLEDO is now accounted as a city of ntw Castille: The kingdom embraced the Town and Territories extending over the Southeast of Castille, now called Campo de Calatrava, & so downward toward Murcia. Lewknor. This Country was of old the ●eate of the Carpentani. The chief city is Toledo, seated on the river Tagus: it is beautified with many palaces of rare and excellent architecture; and fortified with 150 towers standing on the walls. It is seated in the very centre almost of Spain, and is passing well inhabited, as well by Noblemen who reside there for pleasure; by merchants who resort thither for commodity; and by men of war who are garrisoned there for the defence of it. This city was taken by the Moors at their first entrance into Spain, Hist. of Sp. 715. they therein behaving themselves more advisedly in striking first at the head, then could be expected of such Barbarians. It was first under the Mahometan Calyphs, & their Vicegerents; after it became a peculiar kingdom, and was taken from Haia Alcadu●bir the last king, by Alphonso the first, king of Castille, 1083. This City was the seat of the Gothish Kings, one of which viz. Bamba, walled this town. Erexis (fautore Deo) Rex inclytus urbem Bamba, suae celebrem protendens gentis honorem. King Bamba (God assisting) walled this Town, Extending so the ancient Goths renown. Next it was the fear of the Moorish Princes; and now of the Archbishops, who are the chief Prelates of Spain, and Precedents for the most of the Inquisition. Their revenues are certainly the greatest of any spiritual Prince, except the Popes, as mounting to the yearly value of 300000 Crowns. This City is honoured with an University, famous for the study of the Civil and Common Laws; as also with 18 national Counsels here held under the Gothish kings. The next City of any note is Calatrava, on the river Ana, famous for its order of Knights. It standeth on, or near unto the place where in former times stood the strong and famous city Castulo; Plutarch. which being under the command of the Romans, was by the Gyresoeni, a people that dwelled on the other side of the river, suddenly entered and taken. But Sertorius entering after them at the same gate, put them to the sword; and causing his men to apparel themselves in the clothes of their slain enemies, he led them to the chief Cities of the Gyresoeni; where the people supposing them to be their companions, opened their gates, and were all either slain or sold for slaves. The third town of note is Talbora, vulgarly called Talveira di Roina, a very neat and sweet town, seated on the Tagus. The Arms are B, Guillin●. a crown mitrall imperial O, garnished with sundry precious gems proper. 7. MURCIA. MURCIA was in former times a very rich and profitable country, Maginus. stoored with all fruits of the earth, and so abounding in silver mines, that the Romans who were then Lords of it, kept continually 400 men here at work, and received the profit of 25000 Drachmas daily. It is environed with New Castille, or the kingdom of Toledo, West; Granada South; Valentia North; and the Mediterranean East. The chief towns are 1 Alicante a fair harbour;, from whence we have our true Alicant wine, made of the juice of mulberries which are here growing in great plenty. 2 Murcia (by Ptolemy called Murgis) on the river Segourg, Hist. of Sp. from whence the whole country is named. 3 Nova Ca●thag●, or Cartagona, built by Asdrubal of Carthage, and ruined in the second Punic war, Florus. by Scipio Africanus; a man of that rare chastity, that during all his wars in Spain, he would not permit any of the young Virgins of the Country to be brought before him, lest his eyes should betray his heart. It is now famous for the Haven which it hath, very capacious, & of that safety, that that worthy Sea Captain Andreas Doria, Admiral unto Charles the fifth, used to say, that there were but three safe ports in the Mediterranean, which were Cartagena, August & july: meaning, as I conceive, that those two months being commonly free from winds and tempests, were no less secure to mariners then the port of Cartagena. See, I beseech you, the privilege of authority and antiquity; for had a meaner man spoke this in those times, or a greater man in these wherein we live: neither the one nor the other would have been remembered for it. But one inch of greatness, and another of age, hath I perceive, the prerogative to put such sapless & unworthy conceits upon the Register, which in our days would either not be observed, or else scorned. Leonigild the Gothe took this Country from the Romance: and it was recovered from Alboquis the last Moorish King, by Fernand of Castille 1241. The chief river of this Country is Guadala quir. 8. CASTILLE. CASTILLE is bounded on the East with Navarre, Arragon, and the Country of Toledo; on the West with Portugal; on the North with the Asturias; on the South with Andaluzia and Granada. This was the most prevailing kingdom to which the rest were all united, either by conquest, or intermarriages. It is now divided into the New and the Old. The Old Castille is situate on the North of the New. The chief Cities are, 1 Soriae or Numantia, in which 4000 Soldiers withstood 40000 Romans, for fourteen years. During which time having valiantly repulsed, Florus. and forced them unto two dishonourable compositions, they at last resolved on a strange and desperate end. For gathering all their armour, money and goods together, they laid them on a pile, which being fired, they voluntarily buried themselves in the flame: leaving Scipio nothing but the bare name of Numantia to adorn his triumph. 2 Segovia, a Town famous for clothing. Lewknor. 3 Valadolit, a neat fine Town, and an University. It was reckoned one of the 7 ancient Universities of Spain, but afterwards falling to decay, it was restored by king Philip the 2d, whose birth place it was; & who erected here a College among others for the education of young English fugitives, 4 Avila, called formerly Abule, of which Tostatus was Bishop, and is therefore called Abulensis. He was, as the Epistle to his works informeth me, Precedent of the Council to john the 2d, King of Arragon; and will be eternally famous for his learned and painful Commentaries on the Bible: for so great they are, that it is supposed (if we had all his works) that he wrote as many sheets as he lived days; and for the worth of them take along with you this eulogy which Casaubon in his work against Baronius, affordeth him, Lando acumen viri si in meliora incidisset tempora longe maximi. 5 Burgos built, or rather repaired by Nugno Belides a German; this Town contendeth with Toledo for the Primacy of Spain. Hist. of Sp. 6. Salamanca, the famousest Academy of this Country, instituted by Fernand of Castille, Anno 1240; and was by the edicts of the Popes, together with Oxford, Paris, and Bononia, created a Generale studium, wherein should be Professors of the Hebrew, Chaldaicke, and Arabic tongues. The chief Rivers of this Province, are Kelannos rising nigh to Furgos. 2. Tormes gliding by Salamanca. 3. Duerus the most violent river of all Spain. The New Castille is on the South of the Old. The chief cities there are, Boterus. 1 Madrid the King's seat, whose residence, though the Country be neither fruitful nor pleasant, hath made that place of a Village, the most populous Town of all Spain. It is a custom, that except some composition be made, all the upper stories belong to the King. 2 Alcala de Henares (of old Complutum) an University famous for the study of Divinity. 3 Alcantara, of which there is an order of Knights. 4 Signeuca, a small Academy. 5. Cuenca, seated at the spring head of the river Xucar. Here also is the Escurial or Monastery of S. Laurence, built by King Philip the second. A place (saith Quade, who spendeth 13 pages in its description) of that magnificence, that no building in times past, or this present, is comparable to it. The front toward the West is adorned with three stately gates, the middlemost whereof leadeth into a most magnificent Temple; a Monastery in which are 150 Monk's of the order of S. Jerome, and a College: that on the right hand openeth into diverse offices belonging to the Monastery; that on the left unto schools and outhouses belonging to the College. At the four corners, there are four turrets of excellent workmanship, and for height majestical. Toward the North is the King's Palace: on the South part diverse beautiful & sumptuous galleries; and on the East side sundry gardens and walls very pleasing and delectable. It containeth in all 11 several quadrangles, every one encloistered: and is indeed so brave a structure, that a voyage into Spain were well employed, were it only to see it and return. The chief rivers are, 1 Tagus. 2. Xaruma honoured with the neighbourhood of Madrid and 3 Yavina. The old inhabitants of these Castile's, were the Vaccai, Ventones, Carpentani, Oretani, Bastitani, Dittani, etc. From none of which the name of Castille can be deduced; so that we must fetch it either from the Castellani, once the inhabitants of Catelogne, or from some strong fortified Castle in these parts. This last conjecture may seem probable, because the Arms of this kingdom are Gyves, a Castle triple-towred Or: Neither is it any way strange for Provinces, especially smaller ones (for such at the first this was, though now much extended both in bounds and power) to take their names from a Castle. For (to go no farther) even with us, Richmondshire, was so called from the castle of Richmond, there built by Alaine Earl of Britain: and Flintshire took denomination from a Castle built of flintstones by Henry the 2d. We may see hereby how much Celius Secundus Curio was deceived, who writeth that Alphonso the third having overthrown Mahomet Enasir the King of Morocco & Granada, & put 60000 of his men to the sword: assumed these Arms, that thus named this kingdom, which was before called the kingdom of the Bastitanes; because that victory like a strong castle (forsooth) confirmed his kingdom unto him. And for the former Etymology it appeareth most evidently, in that the people are by the Latines called Castellani, the Country Castilia. Hist. of Sp. Castille was an Earldom under the command of Leon, till the days of Sancho the first, whose substitute in this Country was then one Fernand Gonsales: who coming bravely accompanied to the Court of Leon, sold unto the king Sancho an Hawk and an Horse of excellent kinds, on this condition; that if at a day appointed, the money agreed on were not paid, it should be doubled and redoubled every day till the payment. This money by the negligence of the King's Officers, grew so great a sum; that to satisfy Gonsales, the King made him the Proprietary Earl of Castille 939. The heir to the fifth Proprietary Earl, was Donna Nugna married to Sancho the great of Navarre, 1208: by whom this Earldom was made a Kingdom, and given to Ferdinand his son, 1034. The Kings of Castille. 1034 1 Ferdinand 32 1067 2 Sancho 6 1073 3 Alphonso 34 1107 4 Varraca 15 1122 5 Alphonso II. 35 1157 6 Sancho II. 2 1159 7 Alphonso III. 55 1214 8 Henry 3 1217 9 Ferdinand II. 35 1252 10 Alphonso IV. 32 1283 11 Sancho III. 12 1295 12 Ferdinand III. 17 1312 13 Alphonso V. 38 1350 14 Pedro the cruel. 18 1368 15 Henry II. 11 1379 16 john 11 1390 17 Henry III. 17 1406 18 john II. 48 1452 19 Henry IV. 21. 1475 20 Isabella of Castille. 1475 20 Ferdinand of Arragon. Of whose Acts and issue we will make more ample mention when we shall come to speak of the Spanish Monarchy, which in the days of these Princes took beginning. There are in these kingdoms of Castille and Leon three principal orders of Knighthood. Grimston. Of S jago; instituted according to Mariana by the Canons of Eloy, and confirmed by Alexander the third, 1175. Their ensign is a Red cross l●ke a sword. Others make K. Raymir of Leon the founder, anno 948; and some refer it to Ferdinand of Castille, 1170. 2 Of Calatrava; a Town abandoned by the Templars, to whom it was given by Sancho of Castille, 1158, and defended against the Sarracens by Raimund Abbot of Pisoria He began this order, confirmed by Pope Alexander the 3, 1164: their Robe is white, on their breasts a red Crosse. 3 Alcantara; a town of new Castille, defended by Fernand of L●on, against the Moors, where he framed this order, confirmed by Pope Lucio, 1183. Their device is a Peartree Vert in a field Or to which hanged a pair of Shackles, as a sign of their subjection to them of Calatrava. These Arms were changed anno 1411, into a white Robe & a green cross on their breasts. These orders, as also the Templars of St john, of the Sepulchre, & the ●ike, are by M Selden (and that deservedly) thought unfit, to be put ●mong titles Honorary; in that what they do is in a certain place, and for a stipend. I omit the order of the Dove & Reason instituted by john of Castille. 9 PORTUGAL. Maginus. PORTUGAL is bounded on the North with the river Minius: on the South with the river Ana: on the West with the Ocean: and on the East by the Castile's. It is so called from the Haven town Port●, at the mouth of Duerus; where the Gaule● used to land with their Merchandise: which was therefore called Por●us Gallorum, and since the whole Country Portugal. The former name hereof was Lusitania, and by the old Romans it was divided into Vlteriorem, lying beyond Duerus North; Citeriorem lying from Tagus' South; and Interamnem situate between these two rivers. Ortelius. The air is very healthful; the Country for the most part hilly and bare of corn: which defect is recompensed with the abundance of Honey, Wine, Oil, Alum, Fruits, Fish, white Marble, Salt, etc. It containeth 1460 Parishes, and is in compass 870 miles; the length 320; the breadth 60. The fruitfullest part of all the Country is about Conimbra. The people hereof are of more plain & simple behaviour than the rest of Spain: and if we believe the proverbial speech, none of the wisest: For whereas the Spaniards are said to seem wise and are fools; the French to seem fools and are wise: the Italians to seem & be wise: the portugals are affirmed neither to be wise, nor so much as to seem so▪ and not much different from this the Spaniards have a proverb, which telleth us that the portugals are Pocos y locos, few and foolish. They have a natural antipathy to the Spaniards, for bereaving them both of liberty and glory. They are excellent Seafaring men, & happy in foreign discoveries. Rivers it hath great and small almost 200. The chief are 1 Minius, full of red Lead, which is navigable 100 miles. 2 Duerus. 3 Lethe's now Cavada. 4 Mulia●as now Mondego. 5 Tagus, and 6 Ana, these two last common to the rest of Spain. The ancient ●●colae were the Oretani, Lubeni, Velionet, etc. The chief Cities are Lisbon upon Tagus, a famous City for traffic, the Portugals in all their naugations setting to sea 〈◊〉 hence. The Latin Writers call it Olisippo, and Vlisippo, because as some say, Ulysses in his ten years' travels coming hither, built it. But this is improbable, it being nowhere found that Ulysses did ever see the Ocean; and likely it is, that this town being conveniently seated for navigation, and inhabited at the first by seafaring men, might be consecrated or dedicated, as it were to the memory of that notable traveller Ulysses: as Athons' being a place of war and learning, was to Minerva, whom the greeks call Athenae. L●wknor. It is in compass 7 miles, & containeth upwards of 20000 houses, all of neat & elegant building. Towers & turrets it numbereth on the walls about 67, gates toward the sea shore 22, and 16 towards the Continent. Finally it was taken from the Moors by Alphonso the first King of this Country, 1147. 2 Miranda, 3 Braga the Metropolitan of Portugal, an Archiepiscopall See, & a Duke's honour, 4 Co●imbra a famous University, the Masters of which, made the Commentary upon the most part of Aristotle, Mercator. called Schola Conimbricensis. 5▪ Porto, or Portus Gallorum. At the Southern end of Portugal standeth Algarue, called of old, Regnum Algarbiorum: The chief Towns are Favila. 2 Faro. and 3 Silvis. The utmost end of it was anciently called Prem●ntorium Sacrum, & now the Cape of S. Vincent, because the bones of S. Vincent, religously preserved by the Christians, were here burnt & scattered about by the Saracens, Hist. of Sp. who were the possessors of this Province. These gave way to the good fortune of the Kings of Leon, to whose Crown this little country belonged: till Alphonso the tenth of that name in Leon, & fourth in Castille gave it in dowry with Beatrix his daughter, to Alphonso the third, King of Portugal. From this conjunction issued Dionysius or Denis King of Portugal, who was the first that ever used the title of Rex Algarbiorum, 1274. That part of Portugal which remained free from the Moors, was given by Alphonso the sixth of Leon, in dowry with his base daughter Teresa, to Henry of Lorreine, whose virtue in the discipline of war, merited no less a reward, Aᵒ 1099. He having governed fortunately as Earl, the space of 12 years, le●● his son Alphonso heir to his virtues and possesions, who had title of King of Portugal, conferred on him by the Sovereigns of Leon, for demeaning himself so bravely in the battle of Obrique Aᵒ 1139. He had before the assumption of this regal title, ruled in these parts 27 years; and after he was created king, he reigned here with great honour, as being reverenced by his friends, & feared by his enemies; no less than 45 years. So that the whole time of his sitting in the Chair of Estate was 72 years; a longer enjoying of sovereignty then ever any Prince since the beginning of the Roman Monarchy attained to. Pr●opius. One I meet with, which fell short of this time two years only, namely Sapores the son of Mislates king of Persia; but in one thing he went beyond Alphonso, beginning his reign before his life. For his Father dying, left his mother with child, & the Persian Nobility set the Crown on his mother's belly, acknowledging thereby her issue for their Prince, before she as yet had felt herself quick. Hist. of Sp. The Kings of Portugal. 1139 1 Alphonso 45 1184 2 Sancho 28 1212 3 Alphonso two 11 1223 4 Sancho II. 34 1257 5 Alphonso III. 22 1279 6 Denis 46 1325 7 Alphonso IV. 32 1357 8 Pedro 10 1367 9 Ferdinand 17 1385 10 john 48 1433 11 Edward 5 1438 12 Alphonso V. 43 1481 13 john II. 14 1495 14 Emanuel 26 1521 15 john III. 36 1557 16 Sebastian 21 1578 17 Henry the Cardidinal 2. 1580 18 Antonio Governor of Portugal, and King elect. But 1580 19 Philip the 2d of Spain, pretended a right to the Crown of Portugal, & though he made show it should be lawfully debated, to whom it truly appertained; yet meaning to make sure work, he made Cannons and Sword his Orators, by main force took it, and so keepeth it. The Pretendants to the Crown of Portugal were 1 Philip of Spain. 2 Emanuel of Savoy. 3 Antonio Prior of Crato, (who though a bastard, had yet a sentence of legitimation) 4 Rain●ccio Farnesis, son to the Duke of Parma. 5 john the Duke of Bragance. Their several pretensions appear● by this subsequent Genealogy. Emanuel had these children 1 john King of Portugal john Prince of Portugal Sebastian king of Portugal. 2 Henry the Cardinal, king of Portugal. 3 Lewis Don Antonio a Bastard. Christopher yet living. 4 Edward 1 Marry wedded to the Duke of Parma Rainnocio Farnesis. 2 Catharine married to john D. of Bragance. 5 Mary married to Charles the fifth, king of Castille. Philip the II. king of Spain. 6 Beatrix married to Charles Duke of Savoy. Where the right is, may as easily be discerned, as it is generally known where is the possession. Thus after the death, or if not death, yet overthrow of Sebastian, in that battle of Africa, where three kings fell in a day; the royal line of Portugal which began in a Henry, made its period in a Henry: and that flourishing kingdom was constrained to stoop to the Spaniards, of whose Garland, it is accounted the chiefest flower; & the chiefest pearl of his Cabinet: The king of Spain in right of this kingdom, possessing much in Barbary, Aethiopia, & the East Indies: And in the right hereof, commanding all the Sea-coast from the straits of Gibraltare, unto the Red seas mouth; from thence along the Arabian shore, unto the I'll of Ormus, and so to Cape Liampo, in the Indies. The Arms of Portugal are Argent, on five Escotcheons Azure, as many Besants in Saltier of the first, pointed Sable, within a border Gules, Grimston. charged with seven Towers Or. The five Escotcheons were given in remembrance of five kings, whom Alphonso slew at the battle of Obrique Aᵒ 1139, The principal order of this kingdom, is of JESUS CHRIST, instituted by Denis king of Portugal, and confirmed by Pope john the 22d, anno 1321. Their duty was to expel the Saracous from Baetica: they have much enlarged the Portugal dominion in India, Brasil, and Mauritania. Their Robe is a black Cloak, under a white vesture, over which a black Cross, etc. 10 VALENTIA. VALENTIA is environed with Arragon, Ortelius. Castille, Murela, and the Sea. It is watered with the rivers 1 Xuear, called of old Sueron, & Surus. 2 Guadalander, signifying a river of pure water, and 3 M●llar. The former inhabitants werr the Bast●ani, Aeliani, etc. The chief cities are Valentia, giving name to the whole Province. It is situate not far from the mouth of the river Derias, now called Guadalander, and is by some said to have been heretofore named Roma, which signifieth strength. But when the Romans mastered it, to distinguish it from their Rome, it was called Valentia, which in the Latin tongue is of the same signification with the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Here is an University in which St Dominicke the father of the Dominicans studied. 2 Laurigi now a small Village, Plutarch. once a town of great strength, called Lauron, which Sertorius besieged, took & burned; even then when Pompey, whose confederate the Laur●nites were, stood with his whole army nigh enough unto the flame to warm his hands, and yet durst not succour it. 3 Cullera a sea-town standing at the mouth of the river Xucar. It was formerly named Sucron, after the name of the river; and is famous in story for the victory which Sertorius here got of Pompey, Pompey's army being not only overthrown, but himself with life hardly escaping. 4 Morvedre anciently Saguntum, a town so faithful to the Romans, that the people being besieged by Hannibal, chose rather to burn themselves, then yield. 5 Segorbe. Here is the Promontory Terraria, once called Pr●m●nterium Dionium, the refuge of the abovenamed Sertorius, that worthy Captain, in his wars against Metellus and Pomp●y, both brave soldiers; the first aged, and of great experience; the second young, and of high resolutions; yet the former gave greater check to Sertorius proceedings, than the latter: so that Sertorius oftentimes said, that were it not for the old woman Metellus, he would have whipped the boy Pompey home with rods. For he twice overcame this great Pompey, the first time dangerously wounding him, the second time driving him out of the field. But when Pompey and Metellus joined, he was over-matched, and yet seemed to retire out of the field rather than to fly. Certainly the Spaniards behaved themselves very valiantly all the time of these wars under him, to which Florus alludeth, saying; Nec nunquam magis apparuit Hispani militis vigour, quàne Romano duce. At the last when he had a long time upheld the Marian faction, he was traitorously murdered by Perpenna one of his associates; and Metellus and Pompey returned in triumph to Rome: so much was the casual death of this poor Proscript esteemed. This kingdom was taken from the Moors by james the first of Arragon, Bara. Aᵒ 1238. The arms were Gules, a town embattled Argent, purfled (or pennond) Sable. 11. CATELOGNE. CATELOGNE is between Iberus on the South, Arragon on the West, the Sea on the East, and the Pyrenaan mountains on the North. The present name Catalonia is diversely derived, some bringing it from Gothalonia of the Goths, Hist. of Sp. and Alani; Some from the Castellani the old inhabitants hereof; others from Cattalones', who also had their dwellings here; others from the Cattis of Germany, and the Alani; and some finally from Carthalot a Noble man of this Country: of these opinions, all of which (the last excepted) are equally probable, it matters not which is taken. The chief Cities are 1 Girone, the title of the Arragonian Prince, seated on the river, Baetulus. 2 Barcelone on the Sea, a town of good strength & antiquity, as rising out of the ruins of Rubicata, an old Colony of the Africans, before the coming of the Romans into Spain. It hath belonging unto it an indifferent fair Haven, and is the seat of the Vicegerent. 3 Perpigna (called in johnsons' Map of Spain, Perpinha) in the County of Rossillon. This town & the Country was pawned by john king of Arragon 1462. to Lewis the 11th of France, for 300000 Crowns: & restored to Fernand the Catholic by Charles the 8th 1493, that he might vot be hindered in his journey to Naples. Francis the first, king of France, partly to requite the Emperor Charles the 5. for the war he made in Provence; and partly to get into his hands a town, which is as it were one of the doors of Spain: sent his son Henry (afterwards King) with a puissant army to force it, Aᵒ 1542. But the town was so well fortified, so bravely manned, & so abundantly stored with munition, that this journey proved as fruitless and dishonourable to the French king: as the invasion of Province, and siege of Marseiles, had been before to the Emperor. Hist. of Sp. The first Earl of this Country was one Bernard, by the grant of Charles the great, 795. It continued a principality of its own power, till Raymund Earl hereof, marrying Petronilla, daughter & heir to Don Raymir of Arragon; united this Earldom to that Kingdom, Aᵒ 1134. 12. ARRAGON. ARRAGON is limited Eastward with Catelogue, Westward with Castille, Northward with Navarre, Southward with Valentia: the Iberus runneth just through the middle of the Country. The ancient In●●la were the jaccetani, Lucenses, Celtiberi, etc. These last were a mixed people, descended both from the Iberi, and the Celtaes; of all Gallia the most potent Nation: who being too populous for their Country, passed over the Pyrenaei, & seated themselves here, whence this Nation was called Celtiberi, the Country Celtiberia. Lucan. — profugique à gente vetusta Gallorum, Celtaemiscentes nomen Iberi. Who being chased from Gaul their home, did frame Of Celtae and Iberi mixed, one name. The present name is taken from Tarragon, a city which once gave denomination to the greatest part of Spain, and is situate on the borders of this Country, where it is confined with Catelogne. This town was built, fortified & peopled by the two Scipios, the Father and Uncle of Africanus; to oppose and bridle Cartagena, not long before built by the Carthaginians. The chief cities of Arragon are 1 Lerida an University situate on the river Cinga, which rising in the Pyrenaean hills, and dividing Catelogne from Arragon, emptieth itself into the Iberus. It was called of old Ilerda, and is famous for the encounter which happened nigh unto it, Stadius in Florum. between Herculeius the Questor or Treasurer of Sertorius army; and Manilius Proconsul of Gallia; wherein Manilius was so discomfited, & his army cons●sting of 3 Legions of foot, & 15 co horse, was so routed; that he almost alone was scarce able to recover this City, few of his soldiers surviving the overthrow. 2 Moson famous for entertaining the King of Spain every third year; At which time the people of Arragon, Maginus. Valence, and Catelogne, present the king with 600000 Crowns: viz. 300000 for Catelogne, 200000 for Arragon, & 100000 for Valentia. And well may they thus do, for at other times they sit rent-free as it were: only they acknowledge the king of Spain to be the head of their Commonwealth. This revenue is proportionably 200000 Ctownes a year, all which if not more, the king again expends, in maintaining his Viceroys in these several Provinces. 3 jaca situate on the very Northern edge of all the Country. Plutarch. 4 Huesca (called of old Osca) somewhat South of jaca, an University, a place long since dedicated to learning. For hither Sertorius caused all the Nobleman's sons of Spain to be brought, & provided them of Schoolmasters for the Greek & Latin tongues: bearing their Parents in hand, that he did it only to make them fit to undergo charge in the Commonwealth: but indeed to have them as hostages for their Father's faith and loyalty towards him. 5 Tordesillo or Torizilla, and 6 Saragossa on the river Iberus or Ebro, an other University. It was anciently named Caesarea Augusta: Caesar Augustus being the Founder of it, and under the Moors was a peculiar kingdom. Archb. Turpine. One of the kings was Aigoland, who long time made Charlemaigne believe he would be baptised; and the time now at hand in which he should fulfil his promise, he very gallantly accompanied, came to the French Court: where seeing many Lazars and poor people expecting alms from the Emperor's table, he ask what they were, was answered, that they were the Messengers & servants of God: ou these words he speedily returned, desperately protesting that he would not serve that God, which could keep his servants no better. This town was recovered from the Moors by Alphonso of Navarre 1118. 7 Bilbilis (now Calataiub) the birthplace of Martial Hist. of Sp. About the first erecting of the kingdom of Ovicdo and Sobabre, one Agnar obtained lands in Arragon, with the title of Earl, Aᵒ 775. which he left to his son Galindo, from whom the sixth Earl was Don Fortune: His daughter Vrraca, marrying to Garcia Inigo of Navarre, Aᵒ 867, conveyed this Earldom to that kingdom; of which it continued a member, till that Sancho the Great made it a kingdom, and gave it to his natural son Raymir, 1034. The Kings of Arragon. 1034 1 Raymir 42 1076 2 Sancho 18 1094 3 Pedro 14 1108 4 Alphonso 16 1134 5 Raymir 0 1154 6 Petronilla of Arrag. 28 1154 6 Raimund of Catt. 28 1162 7 Alphonso two 34 1196 8 Pedro II. 28 1223 9 james 43 1276 10 Pedro III. 9 1285 11 Alphonso III. 6 1291 12 james the two 36 1322 13 Alphonso IV. 14 1336 14 Pedro IV. 51 1387 15 john 8 1395 16 Martin 17 1412 17 Ferdinand 4 1416 18 Alphonso V. 42 1458 19 john II. 20 1478 20 Ferdinand the Great, who by marriage with Q. Isabel, united Castille and Arragon, so that adding his other conquests, he deserves to be accounted the first Monarch of Spain. Bar●. Grimsten. The Arms are Or, eight pallets Gules. The principal order of Knights here was of Sr Saviour, instituted by Alphonso the first of Arragon 1118. to animate the Spaniards against the Saracens. Hitherto of Spain, distracted into many royalties, now one word of the Union of it in one body, and so an end. THE MONARCHY OF SPAIN. Before the reign of the last Ferdinand of Arragon, Spain being divided amongst many Potentates, was little famous, less regarded: the kings, as the Author of the politic dispute, etc. well noteth, being only kings of Figs and Oranges. Their whole puissance was turned one against the other, and final achievements had they out of the Continent, unless those of the house of Arragon in Sicily, Sardinia, and the Baleares. Thuanus a diligent writer of the History of his own times (if in some respects he savour not more of the party than the Historian) telleth us, that till this king's reign, the name and glory of the Spaniard's was like their Country; confined and hemmed in by the Seas on one part, & the mountains on the other; potiusque patuisse exteris invadentibꝰ, quam quicquam memorabile extra suos fines gessisse But this Prince, worthily named the Great, seized on the Kingdom of Navarre, ruined the kingdom of the Moors in Granaeda, began by the conduct of Columbus the discovery of the Western Indies, banished 124. families of the jews, surprised the kingdom of Naples, united Castille to Arragon, & lastly by marrying his daughter joan to Philip, son to Maximilian the Emperor, Duke of Burgundy, and Lord of Belgia, laid the foundation of the present Austrian greatness. Sands in the disc. of relig. Between whose successors and that family, have been so many intermariages, that king Philip if he were alive, might have called the Archduke Albertus, Brother, Cousin, Nephew, and son; A strange medley of relations. Thus by the puissance of this Prince, Nomen Hispanicum (as the same Thuanus writeth) obscurum antea & vicinis penè incognitum, tum primùm emersit; tractûque temporis in tantam magnitudinem excrevit, ut formidolosum ex eo & terribile, toti terrarum orbi esse coeperit. Indeed to his Countrymen the French, the name & puissance of the Spaniard hath ministered no small matter of fear and terror; yet are there some others, who being weighed in the scales of war with them, would find them to be but light coin, at least if they knew their own weight. Yet without doubt this Realm is even to wonder strengthened and enlarged; strongly united and compacted with all the ligaments of power & state in itself; and infinitely extended over the most principal parts of not Europe only, but of the World also: his dominions beholding, as it were, both rising and setting of the Sun in his East and Western Indies, which before the Spaniard, no Monarch could ever say. A great change, which 140 years since, no man would have believed to have been possible to be effected. Concerning the title of the most Catholic King, reattributed to this Ferdinand; Hist. of Sp. I find that Alphonso the first, of Oviedo, was so named for his sanctity: with him this title died, & w●s revived in Alphonso the great, the twelfth king of Leon and Oviedo, by the grant of Pope john the 8. After it lay dead till the d●yes of this Prince, who reobtained this title from Pope Alexander the sixth: either because he compelled the Moors to be baptised, banished the jews, and in part converted the Ameri●ans unto Christianity: or because, having united Castilo to his Dominions, surprised the kingdom of Navarre, and subdued that of Granada, he was in a manner the Catholic or general King of all Spain▪ The last reason seemeth to sway most in the restauration of this attribute; in that when it was granted or confirmed on Ferdinando by Pope Alexander the sixth; the King of Portugal exceedingly stomached it, quandò Ferdinandus imperio universam Hispaniam (saith Maria●) non obtinere●; eius tum now exigu● parte penes reges alios. This title on what consideration soever regranted, is assumed by his posterity; it being to them as the most Christian to France, and the Defender of the Faith to England. The ordinary revenue of this Monarch, his Crown, and its appendices, Boterns. are eleven Millions of crowns; Viz; Four from her Dominions in Italy, two from Portugal and her territories, three from the Western Indies, and the other two remaining from his other kingdoms of Spain and the lesser Islands. His extraordinary revenues are very great, as being Master of the Orders of S. jogo, Hist. of Sp. Calatrava, and Alcantara, incorporate to the Crown by Ferdinand the Catholic, and that on good policy: for the Masters of these several Orders drew after them such a troop of the Nobility, that their power began to be suspected to the Kings. On this and other cousiderations the Author of the general History of Spain reckoneth his revenues according to diverse opinions, to 14, 18, and 23, Millions of Crowns. To make up the sum, he addeth the first fruits, and some part of the Tithes, amounting unto three millions; and the Author of the Politic dispute about the happiest, etc. affirmeth the pardons sent into the Indies, which are given him by the Pope, to be worth half a million of Crowns yearly. Add hereunto the fall and disposal of all offices, Maginus. which make up a round sum, and the free gifts & contributions of his subjects which amount to a good revenue. For the kingdom of Naples giveth him every third year a million & 20000 crowns; and (to omit others) Castille did of late grant him a contribution of four millions to be paid in 4 years. Yet is not this Prince very rich, his expenses being very great, first in keeping Garrisons in the heart of all his Countries, against the revolt of the natives: secondly in maintaining the fortresses on the frontiers, against foreign invasions: thirdly in continual pay of an Armada, for the conducting of his gold from America: & fourthly the unprofitable wars of Philip the second have plunged the Crown so in the gulfs of Bankers and money men, that much of the King's lands is engaged for their repayment. The Monarches of Spain. Hist. of Sp. 1475 1 Ferdinand K. of Arrag. Scilie, Sardmia, Maiorca, Valencia, Earl of Catelogue; surprised Navar. 1475 1 Isabel Q. of Castille, Leon, Gallicia, Toledo, Murc●a, Lady of Biscay; conquered Granada. 1504 2 joan Princess of Castille, Granada, Leon, etc. and of Arragon, Navarre, Sicily, etc. 1504 2 Philip Archduke of Austria, Lord of Belgia. 1506 3 Charles king of Castille, Aeragon, Naples, &c Archduke of Austria, Duke of Milan, Burgundy, Brabant, etc. Earl of Catelogne, Flanders, Holland, etc. Lord of Biscay, Freizland, Vtrect, etc. and Emperor of the Germans. A m●n of that magnanimity and puissance, that had not Francis the first, in time opposed him, he had even swallowed all Europe. He was of great strength and reputation in Tunis, and other pa●ts of Africa, disposing Kings at his pleasure; but the Turk● broke his power there, and being hunted also out of Germany, he resigned all his kingdoms and died private. 52. 1558 4 Philip the two, of more ambition, but less prosperity than his father: for whilst he catched after the shadow, he lost the substance. The Hollanders, and their confederates drove him out of eight of his Belgiqus Provinces; The English overthrew his Armada, and awing the Ocean almost impoverished him; only he held for a time, a hard hand over France; but casting up his accounts, found that himself was the loser: and were it not that the invasion and detension of Portugal (just or unjust let the world judge) had been a stay unto him, he had undone himself and his issue for ever. 40. 1598. 5 Philip the III, (his elder brother Charles permitted to be put to death by his father in the Inquisition house, for seeming to favour the miserable estate of the Low-countrey-men) succeeded. 22. 1621. 6 Philip the IV, of the age of 18 years, is now living. This Empire consisting of so many several kingdoms, united into one body, may seem to be invincible. Yet had our late Queen followed the counsel of her men of war, she might have broken it in pieces. With 4000 men, she might have taken away his Indies from him, without whose gold the Low-countrieses Army, which is his very best, could not be paid, and so must needs be dissolved. Nay, Sr Walter Raleigh in the Epilogue of his excellent history of the world, plainly affirmeth, that with the charge of 300000 l, continued but for two years or three at the mo●t; the Spaniards might not only have been persuaded to live in peace: but all their swelling and overflowing streams might be brought back to their natural channels and old banks. Their own proverb saith, the Lion is not so fierce as he is painted: yet the Americans tremble at his name, it's true: & it is well observed by a great politician, that things which seem to be and are not, Machiavil. are more feared far ●ff, th●n more at hand. Damianus a ●oes reckoned in Spain, Archbishops 8. Duke's 23. Marquesses 45. Bishops 48. Earls 106. Viscount's 10. Universities 15. 1 Toledo 2 Seville. And. 3 Valencia 4 Granada 5 S ● Iago. Gall. 6 Valladolit Cast 7 Alcata He. Cast 8 Salamanca Cast 9 Siguenca Cast 10 Ebora Port. 11 Saragossa Ar. 12 Lerida Ar. 13 Huesca Ar. 14 Lisbon Port. 15 Conimb. Port. And let this suffice for Spain. THE PYRENEAN HILLS. Betwixt Spain and France, Hist. of Sp. are the Mountains called Pyrenaei; and that either because they are often strucken by thunder; or because they were once fired by certain shepherds, 880 years before Christ, at which time the Mines of gold and silver ran streaming down for so many days, that the fame hereof incited foreigners to make an entry into this country: Or lastly of Pyrene a Nymph, the daughter of one Bebrix, supposed by some fabulous writers to have been here ravished by Hercules. These hills not only stand as a natural bound, between the two great and puissant Monarches of France and Spain; terminating as it were, the desires and attempts of one against the other, as well as their dominions: but are also that neck of land or Isthmus which tieth Spain to the Continent, the Cantabrian Ocean fiercely beating on the West, and the Mediterranean gently washing the East ends of them. Brerewood. The highest part of this continued ridge of hill, is mount Canus, whereon if one standeth, he may in a clear day see both the Seas. It took the name of Canus from the whiteness or hoariness thereof, as having on its top for the most part a cap of snow: in which respect the Alpes took their name, that in the Sabine dialect being termed Alpum, which in the Roman was called Album: and so also did mount Lebanon, Leban in the ancient Phoenician language, signifying white, Plutarch. and Lebanah whiteness. The barbarous people inhabiting these mountains, compelled Sertorius in his passage into Spain, to pay them tribute or custome-money for his passage through them: at which, when the Soldiers murmured, as a thing dishonourable for a Roman Proconsul; he replied that he bought only time; a commodity which such as aspire to haughty enterprises must take up at any rates. Hist. of. Fr. The French side of these hills is naked and barren, the Spanish very fertile, and adorned with trees. On this side standeth R●n●evalles so famous for the battle betwixt the Frenchmen and the Moors; in which 20000 of the French were put to rout; together with Rowland, cousin to Charles the great, Oliver, and other Peer of France, of whom so many fabulous stories are related in old histories. The first that broke the ice was Turpine Archbishop of Rheimes, and one of the 12 Peers of France, who taking upon him to write the acts of Charles the great, hath interlaced his story with a number of ridiculous lies: so that the valour of Rowland, Oliver, and the rest, is much blemished and obscured by those relations, which purposely were feigned to manifest and increase it. OF FRANCE. Maginus. FRANCE is bounded on the North with Mare Britannicum, on the West with the Aquitaine Sea, on the South with the Mediterranean, on the Southeast with the Alpes: and on the East, with the River Rhine, & an imaginary line, drawn from Strasbourg to Calais. It was first called Gallia from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, milk, because of the inhabitants white colour: and afterwards France of the Francones a people of Germany, which in the decay of the Roman Empire here seated themselves. The figure of it is almost square each side of the quadrature being in length 600 miles; it is sited in the Northern temporat Zone, between the sixth, and eight Climates, the longest day being 16 hours. B●terus. The Country is wondrous populous, supposed to contain 15 Millions of living souls, for the most part being of an ingenious nature, curious, luxurious, and inconstant. As now so in Caesar's time they were noted for overmuch precipitation in all affairs, both Marshal and Civil, entering an action like thunder and ending it like smoke; Primus impetus maior quam virorum, secundus minor quans faeminarum, was their Character in the time of the historian Florus. Hear if you will, a comparison (homely I confess but) to the life, and beyond all parallel expressing the nature of the Dutch, French, and Spanish, in matters of war. The French is said to be like a Fl●a, quickly skipping into a country, and as soon leaping out of it. Such was the expedition of Charles the 8th into Italy. The Dutch is said to be like a Louse; slowly mastering a place, and as slowly (yet at last) being driven from their hold. Such was their taking & losing of Ostend and Gulicke. The Spaniard is said to be like a Crab, or pediculus inguinalis, which being crept into a place, almost at unawares, is there so fast rooted; that nothing but the extremity of violence is able to fetch him out again. I think I need not instance, it being generally observed that the Spaniard never mastered any place, that ever he surrendered on composition. Moreover this French nation is endued chiefly with Phrygian wisdom; View of Fr. whence it is said, that the Italian is wise before hand, the German in the action, the French after it is done. They are very litigious, insomuch as it is thought, that there are more controversies tried there, between subject and subject in 7 years: then have been in England since the Conquest. They are great scoffers, yea even in matters of Religion, as appeareth by th● story of a Gentleman lying on his death-bed: who when the Priest had persuaded him, that the Sacrament of the Altar was the very body and blood of Christ; refused to receive it because it was Friday. Nor will I forget another of that quality, and in the same extremity; who seeing the host (so they call the Lords body consecrated) brought unto him by a lubberly Priest: said that Christ came unto him, as he entered into Jerusalem, riding upon an Ass. The women are witty but apish, wanton and incontinent, where a man at his first entrance may have arquaintance, and at his smallest acquaintance may enter: willing to be courted at all times, and places. Thus Dallington in his view of France, describeth them: but I have since heard this censure condemned, and the French Gentlewomen highly magnified for all virtues and gracee, which ennoble & adorn that sex. Between these so different opinions, I will not determine; but leave my Reader to moderate the disputation (as I myself do) by his own charity. View of Fr. The chief exercises are. 1 Tennis, every Village having a Tennis-Court, Orleans 60, Paris many hundreds. 2 Dancing, a sport to which they are so generally affected, that were it not so much inveighed against by their straight-laced Ministers, it is thought many more of the Catholics had been reform. The language of the Spaniards is said to be manly, the Italians Courtly, and the French amorous. A smooth language truly it is, the people leaving out in their pronunciation many of their Consonants, and there withal giving occasion of this Proverb, The Frenchman writes not as he pronounceth, speaketh not what he thinketh, nor singeth as he pricketh: it is a compound of the old Gallique, Br●rewood, German, and Latin tongues. The old Gallique tongue was questionless the Welsh or British, which most clearly appeareth by two reasons. 1 The Latin words are known to have been received from the Romans, and the Germano at the coming in of the Franks & Burgundians: but of the Welsh words no reason can be given, but that they are the remnants of the old language. 2ly, Tacitus telleth us among other notes of comparison between the Gauls and the Britons, whereby he firmly proveth the latter to be the offspring of the former: that Vtriusque sermo haud multum diversus. And of these British words continuing in the French language, Mr Camden hath in his Brita●nia reckoned a great many. View of Fr. The soil is extraordinarily fruitful, having three loadstones to draw riches out of other countries; Corn, Wines, and Salt: in exchange of which is yearly brought into France● 300000 l sterling; the custom of Salt only being worth to the King 70000 Crowns yearly. It cannot but be well stored with Fish, for beside the benefit of the Seas; the Lakes & Ponds belonging only to the Clergy, are 135000. The other Merchandise of this flourishing kingdom, are Beefs, Hogs, Nuts, Almonds, Coral, Oade, Linen, Canuis, and Skins. This country could never boast of any famous Captain but of Charles the Great, the founder of the Western Empire, and one of the three Christian Worthies; and of late glorieth in the valour of Henry the fourth. For learning it hath been somewhat more lucky, as producing Ausonius, P Ramus, S Bernard, Calvin Beza, and that worthy Poet the darling of the Muses Salust●us du Bartas. The Christian Religion was first planted here among the Gauls, Munster. by Martialis whom St Peter sent hither: but among the French, by St Remigius, in the time of Clovis the Great. The people are now divided, some following the Romish synagogue, others the Reformed Church. These latter are called Hugonots, so named, View of Fr. as they say, of a gate in Tours (where they first began) called Hugo's gate, out of which they used to go to their private assemblies. There were reckoned some 53 years since, about 2150 Churches of them: which cannot in such a long time but be wonderfully augmented, though scarce any of them have scaped some Massacre, Hist. of Fr. or other. Of these Massacres, two are most memorable, viz; that of Merindoll and Chabriers, as being the first; and the Massacre at Paris, as being the greatest. That of Merindoll happened in the year 1545, the instrument of it being Minier the Precedent of the Council of Aixe. For having condemned this poor people of heresy, he mustered a small Army and set fire on the Villages. They of Merindoll, seeing the flame, with their wives and children fled into the woods, but were there butchered, or sent to the galleys. One boy they took, placed him against a tree, & shot him with Calivers: 25 which had hid themselves in a Cave, were in part stifled, in part burned. In Cabriers they so inhumanely dealt with the young wives and maids, that most of them died immediately after: The men and women they put to the sword; the children they rebaptised: 800 men were murdered in a Cave, and 40 women put together in an old Barn and burned. Yea such was the cruelty of the Soldiers to these poor women, that when some of them has clambered to the top of the house, with an intent to leap down, the Soldiers beaten them back again with their pikes. The Massacre of Paris was more cunningly plotted. A peace was made with the Protestants, for the assurance whereof a marriage was solemnised between Henry of Navarre, chief of the Protestants party; and the Lady Margaret the King's sister. At this wedding there assembled the Prince of Conde, the Admiral Colligni. & divers others of great note. But at this solemnity there was not so much wine drank, as blood shed. At midnight the watchbell rang, the King of Navarre, and the Prince of Conde were taken prisoners; the Admiral most villainously slain in his bed; and to the number of thirty thousand and upward, of the best, and most potent of the Religion, sent through this red sea, to the land of Canaan. Anno 1572. The revenues have much altered. Lewis the 11th gathered one Million and a half of Crowns; View of Fr. Francis the first brought them to three Millions; his successor Henry the second to six; Charles they 9th to seven; Henry the third to ten; and now they are enhanced to fifteen. But what need more be said then that of Lewis the 11th, who said that France was a meadow which he mowed every year, and as often as he list: and indeed their impositions cannot but be great, since there are no less than 30000 under officers employed to gather them. Hence I believe sprung that wish of Maxim●llian the Emperor, which was, that he, (if it were possible) might be a God: & that having two sons, the eldest might be a God after him; and the second K. of France. And this also was the cause that in the wars between Charles the fifth, and Francis the first, when the Emperor's Herald had bid defiance to the King; from Charles ●mperour of Germany, King of Castille, Leon, Arragon, and Naples; Archduke of Austria, with the rest of his titles: The king commanded the Heralds to return the challenge from Francis King of France; commanding them to repeat France as many times, as the other had petty Earldoms in his stile. Sleidan. There are at this time in this kingdom 27400 parishes; which though many, Comment. fall much short of the reckoning made in the days of Lewis the 11th, when here were esteemed to be no less than 100000 of them. Whether the many civil wars have demolished the greater part, or that Chappells of ease, Oratories and Monastical Churches went to make up the number, I wot not. View of Fr. The laws of this Kingdom are either temporal: or fundamental, which no King or Parliament can alter. Of the latter of these the chief are two, the Salic, and the law of Apennages. This of Apenuages is a law whereby the younger Sons of the King cannot have partage with the elder. This law was made by Charlemain, before whose time France was dividable into as many Kingdoms, as the King had sons. By this law the younger (though sometimes they are content with ye●rely pensions) are to be entitled to some Duchy, & all the profits and rights thereto appertaining, all matters of regality only excepted; as coinage, levying taxes, and the like. It is derived from the Germane word Abannage, which signifieth a portion. The Salic law, is a law whereby the Crown of France cannot fall from the Lance to the Distaff (as their saying is) which law one undertaking to prove out of holy writ, urged that place of Matthew, where it is said, Mark the Lilies (which are the arms of France) and see how they neither labour nor spin. This law they pretend to have been made by Pharamont their fast King, and that the words, Si Aliqua, so often mentioned, gave it the name of the Salic law: Hailan, one of their best writers, saith it was never heard of in France till the days of Philip the fair 1321. Others say it was framed by Charles the great after his conquests in Germany, where the incontinent lives of the women living about the river Sala (in the Country now called Misnia) gave both the occasion & name to this law, the words are these, Selden. De terra vero Salica nulla portio haereditatis mulieri veniat, sed ad virilem sexum tota terra haereditas perveniat. This Terra Salica, Mr Selden in his titles of honour, Englisheth Knight's fee, or land holden by Knight's service. He proveth his interpretation by a court ●oll of the Parliament of Bordeaux; where there being produced an old testament, by which the testator had bequeathed to his son his Salic land, it was by the Court resolved that thereby was meant his land holden in Knights fee. This interpretation admitted, the sense of the law must be, that in lands holden of the King by Knight's fee, or the like military tenure, only the males should inherit, because the women could not perform those services by which the lands were holden. In England we deal not with women so unkindly, but permit them to enjoy such lands after their age of 15 years, because than they may take such husbands as are able to do the King the duties and services required. But this interpretation, how good & genuine soever indeed it be, cannot stand with the French Gloss: For then the Crown being holden of none but God only, & so not properly called a fee or feife, were uncapable of that privilege of excluding women from the Salic land. Give them therefore their own Gloss, their own Etymology, and original; and let us see, by what right their King's daughters are debarred from the Diadem. For if that were the S●lique land where now is Misnia, how can this law bar Females from the Diadem of France so far distant from it? Moreover, is it not against the law of Nations, and (which is more) contrary to the direct word of the most high? For we read in Numbers cap. 27. that the daughters of Zelopedah were adjudged to possess the inheritance of their father. All Kingdoms else admit women to the Regency; yea even France itself most servilely hath submitted itself twice, to the imperious command of two women of the Medici's. But suppose this law to be made by Pharamont, to concern France, to be consonant with the laws of other nations, and the word of God; doth it therefore appertain to all France? Nothing less. Pharamont had then not so much as the Il● of France, wherein Paris is seated: and it had been an absurd and mad thing in him, to give the law to Princes more potent than himself, & to whose territories he had neither right nor hope. Again, we see the French for their own particular good, not a whit to have regarded it, King Pipin having put his Master Childericke into a Monastery, to patch up his broken title to the Crown, drew his pedigree from some of the daughters, of the issue of the former Princes. As also Hugh Capet putting aside Charles of Lorraine, the right heir of the stock of this Pepin; to make his bad attempts more seemingly honest, drew his title by the Daughters of the issue of Charles the great. And Lewis the ninth, so renowned for his sanctity, never enjoyed the crown with a quiet conscience, till it was proved unto him, that by the Grandmothers side, he was descended from the heirs of the forementioned Charles of Lorraine. Thus hath it been with them for France itself. Have they dealt thus with other Provinces? Certainly thus and no otherwise. Charles' the 8 ● sensed on the Duchy of Britain, and his successors since have kept it by the right of Anne his wife, the daughter unto Francis the last Duke. I ask then this question; did this law extend to one only part of France (namely the Isle wherein Pharamonds' posterity first reigned) or to every part? If to all jointly; with what right could Charles the 8th possess himself of Britain, in right of his wife, who no question was a woman: when there were some of the male line of that ducal family surviving? If it belong to that part only; with what colour can they daub their forcible withholding of it from the true heir of Anne the Duchess; whose daughter and heir Claude, had issue by Francis the 1 her husband, Henry the second, her son and heir: whose eldest Daughter and Heir (after the death of her four brothers, Francis the second, Charles' the 9th, Henry the 3d, and Francis Duke of Anjou, all dying without issue) was Elizabeth, married to Philip the 2d of Spain. So that it is evident by whonsoever this law was enacted, & howsoever it did extend; it is of no such force, but that the Labels of it may easily be cut in pieces, by an English sword well whetted. Some account this Salic law to be a great happiness to the French nation, not so much in relation to the unfitness of women to govern (for therein some of them have gone beyond most men) but because thereby the Crown o● France is not endangered, to fall into the hands of strangers. These men consider not how great Dominions may by this means be incorporate to the Crown. They remember not how Maude the Empress being married to Ge●frie Earl of Anjou, Touraine, and Mien, conveied those countries to the Diadem of England; nor what rich and fertile Provinces were added to Spain, by the match of the Lady joan to Archduke Philip. Neither do they see that ineffable blessing which England now enjoyeth by the conjunction of Scotland proceeding from a like marriage. Yet there is a saying in Spain, that as a man should desire to live in Italy because of the civility and ingenious natures of the people; and to dye in Spain because there the Catholic Religion is so sincerely professed: so he should wish to be borne in France, because of the nobleness of that nation, which never had any King but of their own country. The chiefest enemies to the French have been the English, & Spaniards; the former had here great possessions, divers times plagued them, and took from them their kingdom, but being called home by civil dissensions, lost all. At their departure the French scoffingly asked an English Captain, when they would return? Camden. Who feelingly answered, when your sins are greater than ours. The Spaniards began but of late with them, yet have they taken from them Navarre, Naples, and Milan; they displanted them in Florida, poisoned the Dolphin of Vienneys, drove their King Henry the 3d out of Paris & most of his other Cities, all which they possessed: at last they caused him to be murdered, and intended the like to his successors; a Series of injuries more memorable than marriageable. Concerning the last wars which the Spaniard made in France, when he sided with the Duke du Maine, and the rest of those Rebels, which called themselves the Holy League, whereof the Duke of Guise was the Author; against the two Kings Henry the 3d and 4th: a French Gentleman made this excellent allusion. For being asked the causes of these civil broils, he replied they were ●pania and Mania: seeming by this answer to signify 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 penury, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fury, which are indeed the causes of all intestine tumults; but covertly therein implying the King of Spain and the Duke of Maine. C●mines. In former times there were no nations more friendly than these, the Kings of Castille and France being the nearest confederated Princes in Christendom. For their league was between King and King, Realm and Realm, Subject and Subject; which they were all bound under great curses to keep inviolable. View of Fr. This Country is wonderfully stored with rivers, the chiefest whereof is 1 Seine, which arising in Burgundy, watering the cities of Paris and Roan; and receiving into it nine navigable streams, disburdeneth itself into the British Ocean. 2 Some, upon which standeth Amiens; it hath its head about S Quintin's, divideth Picardy from A●toys, and having received eight lesser streams looseth itself in the Sea. 3 Loire; on which are seated Nantes and Orleans; it riseth about the mountains of Avergue (being the greatest in France:) and having run 600 miles, and augmented his Channel with the entertainment of 72 lesser rivulets, mingleth his sweet waters with the brackish Aquitane Ocean. 4 Rhone, which springing at Driga, three miles from the head of Rhine, watreth Lions (where it receiveth Sun hastening from Alsatia) than Avignion, and lastly taking in 13 lesser brooks, stealeth into the Mediterranean Sea at Arles. And 5 Garond, which running from the Pyrenean hills to Blay, standing on the Aquitaine Ocean; glideth by the walls of Bordeaux, and Tholouse, and receiveth 16 lesser rivers. Of these the Seine is the richest, the Rhone the swiftest, the Garond the greatest, and the Loire the sweetest. This fruitful Region (if we may, as I think not, give credence to report) was first peopled by Samothes, the sixth son of jophet, called in the Scriptures Mesech, in the year of the world 1806. The offspring attributed to him were certainly a warlike nation, without whose love no king could secure himself from imminent dangers. They were very sparing in their diet, and used to fine any one that outgrewe his girdle. With these men the Romans fought, rather for their own preservation, then in any hope by a conquest of them to enlarge their Dominions. Yet at last they undertook the war, but not till they had subjected almost all the residue of the world. And then also no● so much by the valour of the Romans (though the war was managed by the most able Captain that ever Rome gave breath to:) as by their own divisions, Plutarch. were they brought under. These men had formerly under the conduct of Bremus, said to be the brother of Be●inus King of England, discomfited the Romans at the river Allia; sacked the City, and besieged the Capitol, Anno M. 3577; V.C. 365. In this cause they so terrified the Romans, that after their expulsion from Rome by Camillus, there was a law made; that the Priests, though at all other times exempted, should be compelled to the war, if ever the Gauls came again. From Rome they marched on to Greece, where they spoiled and ransacked the Temple of Delphos, for which sacrilege, they were visited with the pestilence. Such as survived this plague, went into Asia, and there gave name to that country, now called Galatia. B●rt●s. The antique Gaul in roving every way As far as Phoebus darts his golden ray, Seized Italy: the world's proud mistress sacked Which rather Mars then Romulus' compact, Then spoils Pisidia, Misia doth enthral, And midst of Asia plants another Gaul. This country after 40 years' resistance by the valour & good fortune of Caesar became tributary to the Romans; & so remained till their apparent declining, Hist. of Fr. when the Francones, the Burgundians, and Goths wrested the most of it from the Roman Monarchy. Between these three mighty nations was France divided in this manner. The Goths possessed all the country between the Rhone, East; the Aquitaine Ocean, West; the Loire, North; and the Pyrenean hills, South. The Burgundians had all which lieth between the Alpos & the Rhine, East; the Rhone West; Lorreine, North; and the Mediterranean, South. All the rest together with Belgia belonged to Franks, whose King Charlemagne utterly ruined the kingdom of the Goths: & his successors by little and little have brought to almost nothing, that of the Burgundians. By the Romans this country was divided into three parts, viz: Belgicam, environed with the Rhine, the Marne, the Seine, and the Ocean: 3ly, Aquitanicam, which reached from the Pyrenean hills to the Garound; and contained also all the sea coasts up to the Loire: 3ly, Celticam, which comprehended all the rest; and was subdivided into Lugdunensem, containing Dauphin, Savoy, and both Burgundy's; and Nar●onensem, comprehending Languedocke, and Provence. To Celtica, properly and more strictly so called, appertained Berry, Bourbon, Anion, Britain. After the coming of these new conquerors, it was divided into many Provinces, whereof the chief are. 1 Gascoigne, and Guienne. 2 Poicton. 3 Anion. 4 Britain. 5 Normandy. 6 France. 7 Berry. 8 Limosin. 9 Languedocke. 10 Provence. 11 Picardy, & Campaigne. 12 Dauphin. 13 The Duchy. 14 The Earldom of Burgundy. 15 Savoy. 16 Lorraine. Of some of these La No●e passeth this censure. The men of Berry are Lechers: they of Touraine or Anjou thieves: They of Languedocke Traitors: They of Provence are Atheists: They of Rh●mes (in Campaigne) superstitious: They of Normandy insolent: They of Picardy proud: and so of the rest. 1. GASCOIGNE and GVIEN. GASCOIGNE and GVIEN comprehend in a manner all Gallia Aquitanica bounded with the Pyrenean hills, the Aquita●ne Ocean, and Garound. It took this name from the Vascones, a people of Spain, who here seated themselves. Next to the Pyrenean hills lieth the Lordship of Berne, belonging to the kings of Navarre, ever since it and the Earldom of Foix were united to that Crown Anno 1481. It continued very faithful unto Henry of Bourbon late King of France and Navarre, Camden. during his troubles after the death of Henry the 3d▪ insomuch that he was in mockage called by his enemies the Biernoys. Of this Earldom the chief City is Oleron. Nigh unto it lieth the Earldom of Foix, two of whose Earls are of great fame, viz: john de Foix, whom our Henry the sixth for his faithful service in the French wars, created Earl of sandal; which addition of honour some of that family still retain: And Gaston de Foix so renowned in the wars of Italy. These principalities were together joined by the marriage of Marguerit, heir of Berne, unto Roger Bernard, Earl of Foix, 1262. and both together connected to the Crown of Navarre by the matrimonial union of Leonora Princess of Navarre, & Gastone of Foix. Here are also the Earldoms of Arminacke, Cominge, Bigorre, and Albret. The chief Cities in this tract generally are, 1 Tholouse supposed to be built when Deborah judged Israel: here was a Parliamentary Court erected for the administration of justice in these parts, Ortelius. 1302. It was observed that certain Soldiers having stolen sacrilegiously some Gold out of the Temples of Tholouse (when it was sacked by Cepio a Roman Consul) came all to miserable and unfortunate ends; hence grew that Adage, Aurum habet Tholosanum, Fr. Hist. applied to unhappy men. The fields about this town are in old writers called Campi Catalanniel, extending in length 100, and in breadth 70 French Leagues. In these fields was fought that terrible battle between Attila King of the Huns, & Aet us the Roman Leistenant in France. Aetius was strengthened by the Goths, Franks, Burgundians, and Germans. Attilas' army consisted of Huns, Eruli, Scythes, Sarmatians, & Suevians, to the number of 500000; of which 180000 that day lost their lives; Attila himself being dr●uen to that desperate plunge, that making a funeral pile of Horse saddles, he would have burned himself. But his enemies weary of well doing gave him leave to retire homeward through Italy, which he harassed with sire and sword, murdering the people, and ruining the towns, so that he was then and long after called Flagellum dei. Aetius notwithstanding this good service, was by Valentinian Emperor of the West, rewarded with the loss of his head. By which act, the Emperor (as one told him) had cut off his right hand with his left. And indeed so it happened, for not long after he himself was by Maximianus murdered, and the Empire of Rome irrecoverably destroyed. 2 Bordeaux where our king Richard the second was borne, and all about whose territories there are yet very apparent footsteps of the English tongue. It is honoured with an University; as also with Parliamentary authority for the adjacent Countries, Aᵒ 1443. 3 Bazas on the Garond; and 4 Bayen on the coast of Spain. View of Fr. On the Northern end of this Country joineth the little Province Xaintoigne, the chief Towns are Saints (olim, Mediolanum) and Rochel, the best fortified town of all France, and the best fortress of the Protestants. It will not be amiss in this place, to say somewhat of the warns which the Citizens of this Town have diverse times maintained against the French King in defence of Religion. At the end of the second civil wars, French hist. Aᵒ 1568 many towns considering how ill the former peace had been observed, refused to take in any of the king's garrisons, neither would they permit any of the Papists to bear office among them. Of those, Rochel was one; which also contrary to the king's command, maintained a navy for their safety by sea, and continued their fortifications for their defence by land. So that hither the Queen of Navarre and her son retired as to a place of security, 1570, Rochel of all the French towns, only held good for the Protestants, & is by M. jarvill on all sides blocked up. But the siege is soon raised, & Rochel, Montalban, Sancerre, with some other towns are made cautionary for the peace ensuing. 1573. It was besieged by Byron the elder, with an army of 50000 men, & 60 pieces of artillery. Here were present at this siege King Charles, Henry D. of Anjou his brother; the Duke of Aumal, etc. It held out from the beginning of March, till the 17 of june, and was then freed: the city having in one month endured 13000 shot; & the king in his whole war lost 20000 of his men, and among others the Duke of Aumal. 75 and 76, it was attempted by M. Landereau, and the I'll of Re nigh to it was taken, but soon recovered; after which the king of Navarre, & the Prince of Conde entered it in triumph .1577. it is by M. Lansac besieged Seaward, but he being beaten back, peace was made, and 8 other pledge-townes assigned. It was in the troubles of 85 and 88, the place of retreat to the abovenamed Princes; And when the Guisiards had compelled king Henry to make war upon the Religion; The king of Navarre issued from thence to divert the Duke M●r●uer from Montagne. The next year Henry 3 being slain, the Rochelers sided with Henry 4, and till the year 1621. were never molested; Within this little Province of Xaintoigne, is also the well-fortified town of S. john de Angelo. The chief rivers in all this Tract are 1 jearn, View of Fr. 2 Lot, 3 Balze, 4 Lisle, 5 Dordone, all paying their tributary streams to Garond, 6 Souson in Gascoigne, and 7 Charent in Xaintoigne filling the Ocean. The Duchy of Aquitaine was given by Charles the Bald, Paradine. unto Ranulph a Burgundian, for his good service against the Normans, Aᵒ 844. To whose second successor called Eudes, were added the Earldoms of P●ictou and Avergne, anno 902. In this Image it continued till the year 1152. When Elinor the daughter and heir to William the 5 of that name, was married to Henry the 2d of England, from whose youngest son john, unjustly detaining the Crown of England from Arthur of Britain, son to Geofrie his eldest brother; it was taken by Philip of France, anno 1202; the said john being first lawfully convicted by his Peers, for Felony, and the murder of his Cousin Arthur, and by them condemned to forfeit his estates in France. After about the year 1259, S. Lewis of France gave unto Henry the third of England, the Duchy of Guien, conditionally that he should renounce all title to his other inheritances. This Duchy containing the hithermost part of Gascoigne, and the country of Xainton unto the river of Charent, continued English till the year 1452: When by reason of the civil wars between York and Lancaster, the Garrison Soldiers were recalled to maintain factions at home, and Charles the 7 of France recovered Given, and all the other English possessions, Calais excepted. 2. POICTOV. POICTOV hath on the North Britain and Anion, on the East the Duchy of Berrie; on the South Xaintoigne, & Given; on the West the Aquitaine Seas. It is called in Latin, Pictavia, from the Pictones, being the ancient inhabitants, and is a country so great and plentiful, that there are numbered 1200 Parishes, and three Bishoprics: The chief Cities are 1 Poicteirs, in Latin Pictavis, Ortelius. seated on the river Clavius, famous for the study of the Civil Law, and being the next to Paris for greatness, 2 Mailesay. 3 Lasson. 4 Rocksurion, and 5 Castle Herald (or Castrum Herauldi) the title of which place, was in the days of Henry the 2d, Camden. and Francis the 2d his son, given to the family of the Earls of Hamilton of Scotland. Martin. In the Vine-field of this Country, was fought that memorable battle between john of France and our Black Prince; who being distressed by the number of the French, would willingly have departed on honourable terms, which the French not accepting, instead of Conquest, found an overthrow. For they presuming on their own worth, always to their own disadvantage, bereft the enemy of all opportunity of retiring; whereas ordinary policy would instruct the leader of an Army, to make his enemy if he would fly, a bridge of gold, as Count Pitelan used to say: Hereupon Themistocles would not permit the Grecians to break the bridge made over the Hellespont by Xerxes, left the Persians should be compelled to fight, and so happen to recover their former losses: and Charles the 6 lost his Army by intercepting of our 5 Henry in his march to Calais. For where all way of flight is stopped, the basest Soldier will rather dye with glory in the front of his battle, then fly and be killed with ignominy. So true a Mistress of hardy resolutions is despair, and no less true this proverb of ours, Make a Coward fight & he will kill the Devil. On the contrary it hath been the use of diverse politic Captains, to make their own Soldiers fight more resolutely, taking from them all hope of safety but by battle. So did our William the Conqueror; who at his arrival into England, burned the ships which transported his Army, thereby giving his Soldiers to wit, that their lives lay in the strength of their arms, & courage of their hearts; not in the nimbleness of their heels. Tariff the leader of the Moors into Spain, burnt likewise all his Navy, one only Pinnace excepted, which he reserved to carry tidings of his success. When Charles Martell encountered that infinite host of the Saracens, (of which you shall anon hear more) he commanded the people of Toures to open their gates only to the Victors: then he led his Army over the Loire, placing on the banks thereof certain troops of horsemen, to kill all such as fled out of the field: Hereby informing his men, that there was to them no more France then what they fought on, unless they were conquerors. In like manner the same Themistocles cunningly working the Persians to enclose the Greek Navy on every side, inflamed the Grecians with such courage by this necessity of fight, that they gave their enemies the memorablest defeat, that ever happened on the seas. This Country is watered with Clavius, Ortelius. Vienne, and Crevise, three rivers which run into the Loire: and hath followed the fortune of Aquitaine. 3. ANIOV. ANIOV in Latin Andegavium, though but little, is excellent fruitful, Ortelius. and yieldeth the best wines in France. To it are annexed the Provinces of Turraine and Main; this last formerly inhabited by the Cenomani, the former is divided by the Loire. The chief Towns of Anjou are Angiers (of old julio Magus) where Lewis the 2d Duke hereof, founded an University, Anno 1388. 2 Beaufort a town belonging to our Dukes of Lancaster, in which john of Gaunt so much delighted, Gamdens' Remains that he caused all the children which he had by Catharine Swinforte his third wife, to be called Beaufortes, a reason not known to all: which Beaufortes were afterward Dukes of Somerset and Exeter, and Earls of Dorset. This town c●me to the house of Lancaster by Blanch of Artoys, unto Edmund surnamed Crouchbacke, second s●n to our Henry the 3d, created by his Father the first Earl of Lancaster. Nigh unto this town Thomas D. of Clarence, & brother to Henry 5 was slain, Anno 1422. 3 Saumur, a town pleasantly seated on the Loire; and lately one of the pledge-townes in the hands of the Protestants. On the North side of Anion between it and Normandy, lieth Maine, whose chief towns are 1 Man's or Main, the principal town in all this Country, seated on the river of Magenu●; which arising in the Northern edge of this Province, and washing the walls of this town and Angeirs, emptieth itself in the Loire. 2 Beaumond. 3 Vendosme, standing on the Southeast corner of this Country: a town which belonged to the house of Bourbon; & gave name to Antonio, surnamed Vendosm▪ Father to Henry the 4. On the Southeast of Anjou, between it and Berrie, lieth the Country of Toureine, whose mother city is Tours (or Turena) where the Protestants first began, and from one of whose gates, called Hugoes gate (as before we have said) they took the name of Hugonots. Some have derived this name from the first words of an Apology which they made before the French king, which were Huenos venimus; and as the Protestants were so called, because in their writings to the Emperor, they often used the word Protestumus; so from the word Huenos, the name of Hugonots, or Hu●nots must needs be deduced. Not much unlike to this are the etymons of the Longebards and Wallouns, of whom I shall hereafter have occasion to speak, which came questionless out of the same forge. near unto this town Charles Martell, Father to Pepin King of France, discomfited an host of 400000 Saracens, led by Abderamen, and slew of them 370000, about the year of our redemption 732. 2 Amboyse. 3 Bloys, where Henry of Lorraine, Duke of Guise, the original and first mover of the civil wars in France, and the great contriver and engineer of the terrible Massacie in Paris, Aᵒ 1572. was slain in the Senate-house by the command of Henry the 3d. Somewhat higher upon the Loire standeth Orleans, once a kingdom: a City that long felt the force of an English siege; before whose walls died great Montacute, Martin, & Speed. Earl of Salisbury, glorying in that she cast a bone of division between the Burgundian and English, to the eternal prejudice of the latter, and disgrace of the former▪ as also in the education of joan the Virgin It was called by Caesar, Genabum; by the Modern Latinists Aurelia, the Country about it Aurelianensis, and worthily. For in the year 276. the Emperor Aurelian built it out of the ruins of old Genabum. Lewknor. It was made an University by Philip the fair, Aᵒ 1312. wherein the Civil Law is the chief study. Anjou was given to Robert a Saxon Prince, Paradin●. by Charles' the Bald, for his valour shown against the Normans 870. The third in direct line from this Robert, was Hugh Capet King● of France by general election, who gave the Earldom of Anjou unto Geofry Grisogonelle a Saxon Knight, Anno 926. The first of his Successors that possessed Maine, was Foulke the third▪ 1083. by the right of Sibyl his wife, daughter to Helie Earl of Maine Their son Geofry was afterwards enriched with the addition of the County of Tourame; and his marriage with Maude daughter and h●ite to Henry the first of England, and widow of Henry the 4, Emperor. From these two proceeded Henry the 2d King of England▪ & Farl of Anjou; whose fourth son john lost all his Estates in France by confiscation, 1202. Then it was given to Charles, son to Lewis the eight; in right of his wife, Earl of Provence; and by the gift of Pope Vrban the fourth, King of Naples and Sicily, 1262. It was raised to a Duchy by Charles the 5, Anno 1280. And lastly given by Rene though last Duke, to Lewis the eleventh, Anno 1480. 4. BRITAIN. BRITAIN is environed with Maine, Camden. Touraine, and the Sea. It is divided into Hault or high Britain, being the Eastern, and Basse or Low Britain being the Western parts; & was first called Armerica, quasi Ad mare sita; and now Britain, of the Britons, which in the reign of Maximinus came hither and seated themselves; to whom there flocked infinite others at the Saxons tyrannising in Britain. These people both conquered and new named the Country, according to these Verses: Vicit Aremoricaes animosa Britannia gentes, Et dedit imposito nomina prisca ingo. The ancient Britain by the Saxons chased Du Bartas. From's native Albion, soon the Gauls displaced From Armoric; and then victoriously After his name surnamed it Brittanny. The British or Welsh language in part remaineth here still; for such as came out of Britain hither first, Camden. and married the women of this Country, did cut out their tongues, lest they should corrupt the language of their children. Notable rivers here are none, which defect is supplied by the neighbourhood of the Sea, which yieldeth them divers Havens, the chief being Ereiste and S. Malo, so often spoilt and damaged by the English in our French wars, since the time of Henry 7. As for their cities the chief of them are 1 Nantes, on the banks of the Loire, where the Parliament of Britain is kept, which was erected Aᵒ 1553. 2 Rhones on the little river Vilent. 3 Vannes seated on the South sea. 4 S. Brain, the seat of the chief Bishop of this Province on the No●th sea; and 5 Rohan the title and inheritance of that favous Prince the Duke of Rohan, who in the late wars adhered so closely to them of the Religion. The Lords of Britain sometime▪ styled themselves kings, but afterwards Earls, Paradin. about the year 859, and so continued till the time of john the Red, Earl of Britain; who by Lewis the 9 was made a Duke, Anno 1250. In his posterity it continued till the days of Duke Francis the second, who joining himself in league with Charles Duke of Berry, & Charles Duke of Burgundy, against Lewis the 11● drew ruane on his head, which he could not possibly avoid Charles Duke of Berry, as it was thought, was poisoned, Charles of Burgundy lost his life at the battle of Nancie, 1476; & his country was conquered by the French King: Hist. Fr. And Francis this Duke having embarked himself in the saive troublous Ocean, must needs suffer shipwreck with his Copartners. The King of France invadeth Britain, The Duke overcharged with melancholy, dies, 1488; leaving Anne his daughter and heir, in the power of his enemy Charles the eight: who contracts a marriage with the Orphan, and uniteth Britain to France. There were many impediments which might have hindered this marriage, but Charles breaketh through them all. First Charles himself had been formerly contracted to Archduke Maximilians daughter; but this he held void, because the young Lady was not of age at the time of the contract. 2ly Anne the Duchess was also contracted to Maximilian; and this he held unvalid, because the Duchess being his homager, could not bestow herself without his licence. & 3 l● Maximilian had by proxy married her, which marriage he consummated by a ceremony in those days new; For his Ambassador attended by a great train of Lords and Ladies, bared his leg up to the knee, and put it into the Duchess' sheets, thereby taking possession of her bed and body: But Charles consulting with his Divines, was told that this pretended consummation, was rather an invention of Court, than any way firm by the Laws of the Church. Certainly God blessed not this wedding; for of three children which they had between them, not one lived. Charles being dead, his successor Lewis on the same policy, divorced himself from his own wife, & married this Duchess. From this second marriage, the Acrhdutchesse Isabella descended; for whom, when her Father King Philip made a claim to this Duchy, Hist. of Sp. she indeed being the true heir in lineal descentithe Frenchmen urged a Law of their own devising, that no Country being once incorporate to the French Crown, could again be aliened. A proper Law truly, but somewhat newer, and of a worse stamp than the Salic. Most of our ●or● or Earls of Richmond, Camden. were Earls and Dukes of this house. The arms are Ermines. 5. NORMANDY. NORMANDY hath on the South Maine, Orteli●●. and the Isle of France; on the East the River Some, on other parts the Ocean. It was formerly called Neustria, corruptly for Westria, the word Westenrich signifying in the german tongue, the Western limit of the Empire: and now Normandy of the Normans. The river Sequana, or Seine, runneth qulte through it, as also two lester rivers Orus and Anon. In this Country is the little Signiory of Ividot, heretofore a kingdom free & absolute. Clotaire the seventh King of France, having abused the wife of Gawter d'Ividot, Hist. of Fr. (so called because he was here borne) added one wickedness to another, killing this Gawter as he was at his devotions on a Good-Friday, therein preventing the revenge which he knew he had deserved. After this wicked act, his conscience accusing him, and the Roman Bishop exhorting to repentance, he erected the Lordship of Ividot to a kingdom; assigning the posterity of Gawter all the prerogatives of a free Monarch, as to make Laws, coin money, and the like. From hence the French call a man that hath but small domains to maintain a great title, a Roy d' Ividot. At last, but at what time I know not, it fell again to a Lordship, and belongeth now to the house of Bellay in Little Britain. This Dukedom of Normandy containeth 8 cities, the chief whereof are 1 Constance, Camden. 2 Cane famous for the long resistance it made to Henry the fifth of England. 3 Bayeux on the Sea side, the Bishop whereof Odo, was the Earl of Kent; who having displeased King William his brother, was committed to prison by a witty distinction; not as the Bishop of Bayeux, (for then the Clergy was free from all secular jurisdiction,) but as the Earl of Kent. 4 Pontoyse. 5 Roan the Metropolis of Normandy. In the chief Church of this town is the Sepulchre of john Duke of Bedford, Regent of France, whose monument when a foolish Courtier persuaded Charles the eight to deface, God defend (saith he) that I should wrong him dead, whom l●uing all the force of France could not resist. 6 Palaise a town once of good strength. P. Virgil. As Duke Robert passed through this town, he beheld among a company of young maids dancing, one Arlet a skinner's daughter: whose nimbleness in her dance, made the Duke think she was not sluggish in a bed, and therefore he sent for her to accompany him that night. To omit the immodest behaviour she used at her lying down; the Duke on her begat that night William the Bastard, King of England: in spite to whom, and disgrace to his mother, the English called all Whores Harlots, a word yet in use amongst us. 7 Mortaigne, which was the title or Earldom which was given to john surnamed Sans-terre, afterward king of England; and 8 Crecie a town in the Country of Pentheiu, lying on the East of Normandy; nigh unto which Edward the 3d overcame Philip of Valois. 8. Caux. 9 Verneile. It is reported that when Philip the second of France, had besieged this town, and that news of it came to Richard the first of England; that he should protest in these words, I will never turn my back till I have confronted the French: For the performance of which Princely word, he broke a way through his Palace of Westminster, and came so unexpected to France, that the French raised their siege, and departed. The chief Haven-townes are Hareflow, and Deep. Of these the former was the first town which our victorious Prince king Henry the 5 attempted and took in, in France. The latter is famous for its fidelity, and unmoveable allegiance to Henry 4 of France, even in the midst of his troubles: at that time when the confederate Papists of the Guisian faction, calling themselves the holy League, had beaten him out of almost all his towns, and in dernion called him King of Deep. The third Haven-towne is Newhaven, Camdeni Elizab. in Latin called Franciscopolis, because it was founded by Francis the first. This town was in the first civil wars in France about religion, yielded into the hands of Elizabeth of England by the Prince of Conde and his faction, as a town of Caution, for such forces as she should on their behalf levy. The French king not liking a neighbour so potent, made peace with the Protestants, on that condition that they should drive home the English. By this means he weakened their forces for the present; deprived them of all hope of future aid from our Queen; twisted his own plots closer; and the next year began a stronger war upon them, now ashamed anywhere to demand succour. The Parliamentary City for this and the adjoining Provinces, is Rhone (of old R●thomagus) erected Aᵒ 150●. Camd. Brit. The Normans were a people of Norwegia, and made their first eruptions about the year 700: when they so ransacked & plagued the Maritime towns, that it was inserted into the Litany, From Plag●e, Pestilence, and the fury of the Normans good Lord, etc. To quiet these people, and to secure himself, Charles the Bald gave them a part of Neustria, by them since called Normannia: Their first Duke was R●ll●, Aᵒ 900, from whence in a direct line, the sixth was William the Bastard, Conqueror, & King of England, Aᵒ 1067. After this, Normandy continued English till the days of King john; when Philip Augustus seized on all his estates in France as forfeitures, Aᵒ 1202. The English then possessing the Dukedoms of Normandy, Guienne, and Aquitaine; the Earldoms of Anjou, Touraine, Maine, Poicteirs, and Limosin; being in all a far greater and better portion of the Country, than the Kings of France themselves possessed. 9 THE ISLE OF FRANCE. THE ISLE OF FRANCE is sited in the circlings & confluences of Seine, and other petty brooks, as our Isle of Ely in Cambridgeshire on the confluence of Welland and other Rivers. It took its denomination from the Francones, who did first erect their kingdom in this place. These Francones were a people which lived in the great Forest called Sylva Hercyma in Germany, Pezelius in Sleidan. who driving the Vangiones out of their Country, there seated themselves, & called it after their own name Franconia. These julius Caesar tamed, Maximinus slaughtered, Constantine vanquished, and julian the Apostata kept under: yet under the reign of Valentinian the first, they began to shake off the clog of bondage, and diminishing their name with their increase of power, called them France, or Franks, that is Freemen. They were governed by Dukes till the year 420, when Pharamont took on him the title of king. As for France, the first that ever set foot there, was Moroucus, who seeing the Romans on one side put to the worst by Theodoric and the Goths; entered together with the Burgundians on the other, seized on the Isle of France, subdued Paris, & made it the seat of his Kingdom. Afterward when they had fully seated themselues here, the kings used to divide their kingdom according to the number of their sons: View of Fr. Hence have we a King o' Orleans, a K. of Austrasia, a K. of Soyssons; a K. of France, which always was he, & he only who had his seat in Paris. This is the chief city of France, & was called formerly Lutetia, quasi Luto sita, as being sited in so clayie asoyle that they use as a common Proverb to say, It stains like the dirt of Paris. The University here is accounted the first of Europe, Sleidan Comment. containing 55 Colleges, built by Charles the Great at the persuasion of Alcuine an Englishman, Aᵒ 800. Francis the first, whom the French call the father of the Muses, intended, (being persuaded thereunto by Reucline and Budaus, as great restorers of letters in those parts, as Moor in England, or E. rasinus in Germany) to have built here a College, wherein should have been Professors of all Arts and Languages. He would have endowed it with 50000 Crowns of yearly revenue, for the maintenance of his Professors and Scholars, whose number in all should have been 600. But it went no further than the intent, for death took from him time to actuate it. This City is in compass 12 miles, and is reported to have been built in the time of Amasias King of judah. It standeth in a most fertile soil, insomuch that when it was besieged by the Dukes of Berry, Burgundy, and Britain, with an army of 100000 men; neither the assailants without, nor the defendants within, felt any want of victuals; and yet the Citizens besides the common soldiers, are reckoned to be 4 or 500000. It is honoured with a Parliament, to which all other may appeal, from which not one. These French Parliaments are as our Law-Courts are, our Parliaments as their Conventus ordinum. It is seated on Seine, which serveth the Town with little boats and barges (as the Thames Westward doth London) the river ebbing and flowing no farther than Pontclarch, distant from Paris 75 miles, or thereabout. The Parisians brag that their town was never conquered: the reason is, it is very weak●; and therefore compoundeth with the enemy. This Town was held by the English 16 years, and solemnised the Coronation of Henry the sixth of France and England, with all joyful acclamations, in the Church of Nostre Dame: being long 65 fathom, broad 24, high 15, above which the Steeples are elevated 34 fathom, Secondly also here is S. Vincents, where victorious Henry the fifth ended his days. Thirdly somewhat Eastward, Soysons, once the seat of the King of Soysons, for only the kings of Paris (as we have said) were called Kings of France. Fourthly Charenton, famous for the assiduous preaching here of that excellent ornament of the French Church, Peter du Moulin. H●ere is also in this Isle the royal Palace of Fountain bleau, (that is the fair Fountain) the fairest house not of France only, but (as they say) of all Christendom. Indeed I have heard travellers (who for the most part vilify their own Country in respect of others) report, that it far exceedeth both for beauty and bigness, the largest and bravest of his Majesty's house; in England. Northward lieth the Dukedom of Valois, whose prime City is Senlis, the second Luzarch. This Dukedom gave name to all the French kings of the second branch of the Capets; which beginning in Philip de Valois, Aᵒ 1328; ended in Henry the 3d, 1589. Westward to Paris lieth the little Province of La Because, whose chief towns are 1 Charters, Milles. or (as the Latin writers call it) Carnutum. This town giveth title to a Vidame, or Vieedominus, an honour only used in France, whereof here also there are but four, viz. this of Charters, 2ly of Amiens, 3 l● of Chalons, and 4ly of Gerbery in Beavoys. The 2d town of this La Because or Belsia, is Estampes. The Kings of France, 420 Freigius. 1 Pharamont 11 431 2 Clodius 18 449 3 Meroveus 10 459 4 Child●ricu● 26 485 5 Clo●oueu● primus Rex Chr. 30 515 6 Childebortus 45 560 7 Clotarius 5 565 8 Cherebertus 9 574 9 Childeric II. 14 588 10 Clotarius II. 44 632 11 Dagobertus 14 646 12 Clodoveus II. 17 663 13 Clotarius III 4 667 14 Childericus III. 12 680 15 Theodoricus 14 694 16 Clodoveus III. 4 698 17 Childebertus II. 18 716 18 Dagobertus II. 6 722 19 Childericus four 5 727 20 Theodoricus II. 15 742 21 Childericus V, was the last of the Merovignian Family: he was deposed by Pepin, son to Charles Martell, the Pope giving assent and approbation to his proceedings. Hist. of Fr. This Pepi● and his Father Martell we●● Mayres of the Palace to the former Kings. These Mayres were originally Comptrollers of the King's house, and had nothing to do with the affairs of State. But Clotayre the 2d to ease himself and his successors of a burden so weighty; made the Mayres Vicars general of his Empire. From henceforward the Kings followed the●r pleasures, showing themselves only on Mayday; and then being seated in a chariot, adorned with flowers, and drawn by four oxen: As for the Mayor he openeth packets, heateth and dispatcheth foreign Ambassadors, giveth remedy to the complaints of the subjects, maketh Laws and repeateth them; an authority somewhat like that of the Praefecti praetorio, in the time of the Roman Emperors. Under Degobert the first, Pepin was Mayre; who continued in that office till the reign of Clovis the third, and then he died, leaving his authority to Charles Martell his base son. This Charles did to the Kings of France great service, for which he was created Duke or Prince of the French. Yet would not he (though the Estate was at his disposure) settle it in himself; it being his usual saying, that he had rather rule a King, then be one. As for his son Pepin, he succeeding his Father in authority but not in virtuous resolutions, was by Pope Zachary the first invested with the Diadem of France; and the unfortunate king Childericus, had his paul shaved, and was thrust into a Monastery. For this investiture, both Pepin and his son Charles the great, did good service to the Roman Prelates, and they to requite their kindnesses, gave unto the last, the Empire of the West; and the title of most Christian King. The sons of this most worthy Emperor, did most unworthily degenerate. The second Race of French kings. 751 1 Pepin 18 769 2 Carolus M. 46 815 3 Lodovicus Pius 26 841 4 Carolus 38 879 5 Lodovicus Balbus 2 881 6 Lodovicus III. 5 886 7 Carolus Crassus 5 891 8 Odo, Freigius. or Eudes. 900 9 Carolus simplex 27 927 10 Redul. Burgundio 2 929 11 Lodovicus four 27 956 12 Lotharius 31 987 13 Lodovic. V. 2. wa● the last of the Mongrel issue of Charles the great, in which time foreigners were their kings, and the Rulers of the Provinces ●ell from the French obedience; and usurped entire government. These troubles made way to Hugh, surnamed Capet (either of his great head, or because when he was a boy, he was wont to snatch off his Fellows caps) to ascend the Royal Thron● of France; a Prince of a strange blood, and on●y hoist up by the people, to the prejudice of Charles of Lorraine the true Heir of France, as the brother of Lotharius, and Uncle unto Lodovicus the last king of this line. The third Race of French kings. 98● 1 Hugh Capet 9 997 2 Robert 34 1031 3 Henry 30 1061 4 Philip 49 1110 5 Lodovicus VI 28 1138 6 Lewis VII. 43 1181 7 Philip II. 43 1224 8 Lewis VIII. 3 2227 9 St Lewis 44 1271 10 Philip III. 15 1286 11 Philip the fair IV. 28 1314 12 Lewis Hutin, after whose death the Crown by right should have descended to joan his daughter, deposed by the next King. 2. 1316 13. Philip the long, partly by threats, promises, and entreaty, made the Nobles and Commons to enact a Law for disabling the succession of women; a Law (saith Hatlan) that could not possibly be attributed to Pharamont who was king of the Francones, but never had foot of land in in France; his grandchild Meroveus being the first that ever passed the Rhine. 5. 1321. Martin. 14. Charles the fair. After whose decease began the wars of the English for the Crown of France; Edward 3d of England, being son to Isabel, daughter to Philip the fair, and sister to the three last Kings: but the French chose Philip of Valois, son unto john of Valois, brother to Philip the fair; of which john it is said, that he was son to a king, brother to a king, uncle to a king, father to a king, yet he himself was no king. 7. 1328. 15. Philip of valois. In this king's days was fought the battle of Crecie. The French army consisted of about 70000 soldiers, the English had but 11800 men; yet God blessed the English by whose valour fell that day, john king of Bohemia, 11 Princes, 80 Barons, 120 knights, and 30000 common soldiers, Aᵒ 1345. 2●. 1350. 15 john. In whose reign was the Battle of Poicteirs, wherein Edward the Black Prince, with an handful of wearied soldiers, being in all but 8000, overcame the French Army consisting of 40000 men; flew (besides the Nobles) 10000 soldiers, took prisoners king john and Philip his son, 70 Earls, 50 Barons, and 12000 Gentlemen or thereabouts. 14. 1364. 16 Charles IV. called the Wise: which attribute king Lewis the 11 could not approve of; it being (as he said,) foolishly done, to give his younger brother Philippe, the Dukedom of Burgundy, and withal, the Heir of Flaunders to wise. 17. 1●81. 17 Charles the VI: in whose life Henry the 5 pursued his ●ight in France; & having an army of 15000, confronted an host of Frenchmen, consisting of above 52000: whereof he slew 5 Dukes, 8 Ea●les, 25 Lords, 8●00 knights and Gentlemen of note, 1500 of the commons: the English losing but one Duke, one Earl, and 600 soldiers. This unfortunate Prince lost all that his Predecessor Philip had taken from john of England. 42 1423. 18 Charles VII, who drove the English, then divided by domestic dissension, out of all France. 38 1461. 19 Lewis XI. who got Provence with the title of Naples, View of ●r. Burgundy, and Picardy. Of whom ye shall find in the chamber of accounts, a reckoning of two shillings for new sleeves to his old duoblet, and three halfpences for liquor to grease his boots. 23 1484 20 Charles VIII: French hist. who quickly won, and as soon lost the kingdom of Naples. 14 1498 21 Lewis XII. who won Milan▪ and divided Naples with king Ferdinand the Catholic; but was deprived of his part in short space. 17 1515 22 Francis the perpetual adversary to Charles the 5; because (as he said) the Emperor could endure no equal, and he no superior; he was taken in the battle of Pavia, and put to a grievous ransom. 32 1547 23 Henry two, droue Charles out of Germany, took Met●, Toul, and Verdune. 13 1559 24 Francis II. ● 1560 25 Charles IX, the author of the Massacre at Paris. 14 1574 26 Henry III, stripped of his kingdom and life, by the Guisians, and Spaniards. 15 1589 27 Henry IIII, king of Navarre, (the first of the house of Bourbon) ruin'd the league of the house of Guise●; & having driven the Spaniard out of France, into which he was called by those of that potent and rebellious faction: after a ten years' time of peace, was most villainously slain by Raviliac. 21 1610 28 Lewis XIII now living. To these 28 kings of the Capets, add 13 of the Carolovignians, and 21 of the Merovignians: and the whole number of the kings of France will amount to 62. 7. BERRY and BOURBON. The Countries of BERRY and BOURBON are environed with Poictou, Limosin, Avergne, the Duchy of Burgundy, and Champain. View of Fr. Berry called in Latin Biturigum Regio, of the chief City Bituris, now Bourges; is so stored with sheep, that when they take a man for too much lying in a greater number than truth, they will say, Fie, there are not so many sheep in Berry. Th●s Province is watered with the river Cher, & containeth 33 walled Towns; the chief of which are 1 Bourges, formerly called Avaricum; the revolt of which Town in Caesar's time, gave such a check to his proceedings, that he was feign to stretch his wit and valour on the tenterhookss, before it was again yielded to him. It is said to have been built by Ogyges noah's grandchild, who called it Bitogyges, which by corruption fell unto B●turiges; an Etymology, that were it as dear bought, as fair fetched, it might have been good for Ladies; sure I am it is not for Scholar. Others call it more probably Bituris, quasi Biturris, from two fair Towers in this City erected; one whereof is yet in part standing. Hereunto alludeth an ancient Grammarian, Turribus à binis inde vocor Bituris. From two Towers which were builded here The name of Bituris I bear. Calamenus calleth it the honorour of all learning, & storehouse of learned men, for it is indeed a flourishing University. 2 Sancerre, called of old Sacrum Cereris, from Ceres, as it seemeth here, worshipped. It is a town of good strength, and was consigned over unto the Protestants, 1570, as a town of caution, for the more sincere observing of the articles of peace then newly agreed on. 3 Argenton the title or honour of Philip de Comines, that excellent historian; who dived so deeply into, and writ so plainly of the state affairs; that Katherine di Medici's used to say, that he had made as many Heretics in policy, as Luther had in religion. He was from this town vulgarly called Monseiur de Argenton. 4 Chasleau Rous. This Country after the decease of Harpen, Paradin. who going to the holy Land, sold it to K. ●hilip the first An. 1096. was never aliened from the Crown, unless it were for the portion of the king, younger son; which they call the Appennages. Bourbon is watered with the rivers of Loire, and Allier: The chief cities are first Bourbon (formerly Boya) naming the whole Province. 2 Molins upon a little riwlet called Elaner. 3 Nevers honoured with a Dukedom. This Province in the days of the degenerate issue of Charles the great, Paradin. was seized on by the Dampiers: the last of which was Archemb●ld Dampierre, whose daughter and heir Beatrix, was married to Robert younger son to Saint Lewis 1308: from whom are descended the present Kings of France & Princes of Conde. To Bourbon belong Beavoys and Avernus. 1. Beavoys is a small Province, at the Southeast of Bourbon. The chief Towns are Be●ueiu and Ville Franche. Of the first town Bea●ieau in the time of our Richard the first, Camd●n. one Philip was Bishop: who being a martial man, & much annoying our border, was by king Richard in a skirmish fortunately taken, and put in p●ison. The Bishop complained to the Pope, who wrote in the behalf of his son as ●n Ecclesiastical person, and a shepherd of the Lords. The King sent unto the Pope the armour he was taken in, and engraved thereon the words, which Jacob's sons used when they had sold their brother joseph, and presented their father with his coat, viz: Vide utrum filij tui tunica sit velum: which the Pope viewing, swore it was rather the coat of a son of Mars, than a son of the Church: and so bid the King use his pleasure. Paradine. The first Lord of Beavoys was Omphroy, brother to Artand of Lyon●ys, Anno 989: in whose issue it continued till the year 1400, or thereabout: when Edward the last Lord dying without issue, gave it unto Lewis surnamed the Good. D. of Bourbon. 2 Avernus is seated on the South of Burbon●ys. It is watered with the Loire which hath his head in the Mountains of this country, and Elever. This Province takes its name from the Averni over whom Ve●cingetorix, that so long put Caesar to his trumps with 238000 men, was King. He kept his residence at Gergovia (now Clermont) the Metropolis of this Province: the next to whi●h is Saint bloure, inumcible by reason of its situation. Camden in Scotia. 3 Claudes A●gues▪ 4 Marignes. Here is also the Town and signory of Aubigny, which was given by Charles the sixth, to Robert, second son of Alan Steward Earl of Lennox; and is still an honorary title among that noble family. Paradin. This Lordship was united to Bourbon, 1●10. by the marriage of Duke john of Bourbon, and Bonne Countess of Avergne. 8. LIMOSIN. LIMOSIN is environed with Berry, Poicton, X●intoigne, & Auvergne: it hath its name quasi in Limo sita, from the dirty soil. This country is moistened with the rivers Vienne & Vexerew. The chief Cities are Tulles on the South, Tuviers and Maignai in the midland, and Lymoges on the North. At the taking of which last City newly revolted, Edward the Black Prince could by no means be alured to pity the distressed Citizens; Du Chos●e. ti●l pursuing his enemies, he saw three French Gentlemen make head against his army; the consideration of whose magnanimity drew him to pity, where before he vowed revenge. And lastly Chaluz, at the besieging of which, our Richard the first was slain by a shot from an Arbalist, the use of which warlike engine he first showed unto the French. Whereupon a French Poet made these verses in the person of Atropos. Hoc v●lo, non alia Richardum morte perire, Vt qui Francigonis Balistae primitus usum Trad dit; ipse su●●em primitus experiatur, Quamque, aliis docuit, in se v●m sentiat ar●is. It is decreed: thus must great Richard die, As he that first did teach the French to dart An A●bal●st; 'tis just he first should try The strength, and taste the fruits of his own art. The man which shot him was named Bertram de Gurdon, who being brought before the King (for the King neglecting his wound, Daniels hist never gave over the assault till he had mastered the place) boldly justified his action, as done in defence of his country▪ and to revenge the death of his father and brother whom this King had slain. Which said, the King caused him to be set at liberty, and gave him 100 shillings sterling. When Henry the 3 l of England released his right in the Provinces of Normandy, Anjou, Poicteirs, Toureine, and Maine, Anno 1259. Lewis the 9th, to whom this relea●e was made, gave him in exchange 5300000 l of Amo●in money; the Duchy of Guienne; t●e Country of Namtoigne as far as to the river Charen●; and this Limosin. Si●ce which time it hath been sometimes French, most time● English, till their general expulsion by Charles the 7th. South west to Limosin is the little country Perigort, & more South is the Province of Querc●, both which upon the capitulations made by john of France, Martin. than prisoner, and Edward the 3d of England; were delivered up to the English, and from them again recovered by Charles the 7th. The chief Town●s of Quercu are 1 M●untalbon in vain besieged by the present French king Lewis in his wars against those of the religion: this being one of their cautionary, or pledge Towns. It is situate on the Garound. 2 Cahors, Maginus. built on the rising of an hill, a beautiful rich City, and is of an oval form. The chief places of note in Perigort are 1 Perigeux, standing on the small river Ila, in the very midst of this little country, whereof it is the metropolis. and 2 Sarlat. In the Northeastward corner of Limosin is an Elm, whose boughs extend themselves into four Provinces, viz: Berry. 2 Bourbon. 3 Avernus. 4 Limosin. 9 DAULPHINE. DAULPHINE is environed with Auvergne Westward, Prove●ce Southward, Savoy Eastward, & Bresse Northward: & had this name from Dauphin wife to Guigne, the second Prince of this Province. The Rhone glideth all along the Country, washing the walls of Lions (where it is conjoined with the Zone) a famous Mart town and University, called formerly Lugdunum. Co●tnes. These Marts were in former times holden at Geneva; from thence removed hither by Lewis the 11th for the enriching of his own kingdom. And when julio the 2d had excommunicated Lewis the 12th, he commanded by his Apostolical authority that they should be transferred to Geneva again: but therein his pleasure was never obeyed. As for the University questionless it is very ancient, for even in the time of C. Caligula it was a se●t of learning. For in this Town before an Altar consecrated to Augustus, this Caligula instituted some Olympic games, as it were, of the Greek and Roman eloquence. The victor was honoured according to his merit, but the vanquished were either with their own tongues to blot out their writings, to be ferulaed, or be drowned in the next river. Hence that of juvenal, Lugdune●sem rhetor dicturus ad aram. Yet do I not refer the beginning of the Academic to this, for doubtless it is far younger. It is a very delicate town, and the Sea of an Archbishop, one of whom was Irenaeus, that renowned man in the Primitive Church. 2 Valence which was the title of Caesar Borgia, son to Pope Alexander the 6, who casting off his Cardinal's hat was by Charles the 8th made Duke Valentinoy. 3 Vienna to which Archelaeus son and successor to Herod the Ascalonite, King of the jews, was banished by Augustus. It is now famous in that in giveth name to the first son in France being entitled Dauphin of Viennoys. The more inward Cities are Grenoble, where a Parliament was instituted Anno 1453. 2 Romans, etc. This country together with Provence and Savoy, Paradin. were part of the kingdom of Burgundy, and so continued till the year 1101; in which Henry the Emperor, being troubled by the thunders of Pope Gregory the 7th, alias Hildebrand, and his successors: Guigne the sat, Earl of Grisinaudon, seized on this Prou●nce, naming it after the name of his son, and successor's wife; Dauphin. In this family, it continued till the year 1349 In which Humbert the last of this line, being surcharged with wars by Am Earl of Savoy, entered into an order of Religion: selling his country at a small rate to Philip of Valois King of France, on this condition, that the hair apparent to the Crown, should be instiled Dauphin of Viennoys: quartering his Arms with France, which are a Dolphin Hauriant Or, in a field Azure. Of all French governors he of Dauphin hath the greatest privileges, View of Fr. having in his own power the disposing of all offices within the Province. In the mountains bordering on this country, and lying between it, Hist. of Fr. Savoy, Provence, and Peidmont; there do dwell a sort of people which the French call Vaudoys. These are the progeny of the Albigenses, which about the year 1100, when the popish doctrine and jurisdiction began to settle to a head: manfully stood for the liberty and purity of the Church; and kept on foot the doctrine which from their predecessors they had received, which little differed from that renewed by Luther and Calvin in after times. In the year 1250, or thereabouts, they were by a long and bloody war waged against them by the Popes and French Kings; almost utterly rooted out: when under the conduct of Raimond Earl of Tholouse, they had for 28 years made good their side by ●orce of arms. The remainder of this people preferring their consciences before their countries, retired up into these mountainous places. Here they lived a godly and laborious life, painfully tilling the ground, restoring hamlets, which formerly had been destroyed by war; and teaching the very rocks in a manner to yield herbage for the nourishment of dattle: insomuch that places which at their coming thither scarce yielded 4 crowns yearly; were by their good husbandry made worth 350 crowns a year unto the Lord of them. Lasciviousness in speech one with another they used not; blasphemy against the honour of God they abhorred; neither was the name of the devil at any time in their mouths: and this their enemies were enforced to acknowledge and confess when they were afterward in troubles. All the faults proved against them were, that when they came into any neighbouring Churches they prayed immediately to God, without relation to any of the Saints: and when they came by Crosses erected in the high way, they bowed not before them. Thus lived this poor people, neither embracing the Pope's doctrine, nor acknowledging his supremacy, the space of 300 years untouched and unquestioned; even till the latter end of the reign of Francis the first. But than persecutions raging against the Lutherans, they were accused, & inhumanely handled in the massacre of Merindol and Cabrieres abovementioned. Yet here unto this day they live and continue in the faith. If now the Papists ask me where was our Church before the time of Luther; I answer that here it was; that here God was worshipped according to the manner by himself prescribed, and by the reformed Churches followed. Here I say were those few Israelites hidden, which had not bowed their knees unto Baal. 10. LANGVEDOC. LANGVEDOC is encompassed with the Pyrenean Hills, Gascoigne, the river Rhodanus, or Rhone, and the Mediterranean Sea. Whereas the other Frenchmen in an affirmation say O●y these of this country say Oc; & therefore C●telues conjectures it was called Langue d' oc: but the truth is, it took denomination from the Goths, who reigning long in this country, left behind them a smack of their language; and therefore it was called Languegotia, and now Euphoniae gratia, termed Languedotia, or Languedoc, that is the Goths language. It is moistened with the currents of the Rivers Auraurius. 2 L●cran. 3 Orb. and 4 Alby; from which last the Albigenses or Waldenses (who first stoutly resisted the Popish doctrine and Supremacy) took their name. The first of these disburdeneth itself into Rhen●, the last into the Sea. The chief Cities are 1 Narbon, the first Roman Colony (next after Carthage) out of Italy. Brerewood. In Italy itself were no less than 150 Colonies; 57 in Africa, 29 in Spain; 26 in France; in England four only; in Syria 20; and in other Countries some, but very few in respect of the largeness of the territories. These Colonies were instituted partly to repress rebellions in the conquered countries; partly to resist a foreign enemy; partly to reward the ancient Soldiers; partly to relieve the poorer sort; & partly to purge and empty the City of the superfluity and redundance of her people. Now if the question be asked whether a Colony or a Fortress be more behooveful, I answer with Boterus in his Ragg●● distato, that a Fortress is more fit for sudden use; and a Colony for continuance: the former are quickly erected, and perhaps as soon lost; the other require some time of settling, & are after of good sufficiency to defend themselves. As we see in our times the Spanish Colonies of Septa and Tanger in Africa: and our own in Calais, which was the last town we lost on the firm land. This Narbon was in the infancy of the Roman Empire, the most populous and greatest Town of all France: insomuch as from it all this part of France was called Gallia Na●boncusis, a Province of which Pliny delieureth us this censure; Narbonensis Gallia agrorum cultis, morum virorumque dignatione, ●pum amplitudine nulli provinciarum postponenda: brevi●er● 〈◊〉 potius quam provincia. It was also called Gallia 〈◊〉, from the garments that the inhabitants did wear; which were much like to the Trouzes which are worn by the Iriso footmen, and are called in Latin Bra●ca. 2 ●Mons pessulanus, or Montp●ller, where the present king of France i● his wars against those of the religion received a memorable defeat. It is seated on the Sea side, and is an University famous for the study of Law and Physic. 3 Nismes, where are to be seen the relics of a Palace built by Adrian the Emperor. 4 aged. 5. Lodove. Hist. of Fr. In the falling of the Roman Empire, the Goths not only spoiled Italy, but also France; erecting the kingdom of Ostrogothes in Italy, of the Visigothes, or Western Goths, in Languedoc: and leaving Italy by compulsion, erected another kingdom of Ostrogothes, or Eastern Goths, in Provence. Charles the great broke the neck of this kingdom, being sensibly salne almost to nothing; and gave the title of Earl of Tholouse, being the Metropolis of the Gothish Empire, to Thursin one of the race of the ancient kings, Ha●lla●, on the condition he would be Christened: since which time the name and Lordship of this Country lay buried under the title of Tholouse. In this race it continued till after the year 1222. When Raimond the fist of that name, and last of this race; favouring the doctrine of the Albigenses, was condemned for an Heretic, cursed by the Pope, persecuted by the French Kings, Philip the second, Lewis the 8th, & St Lewis: which last willing to make a peaceable composition married his brother Alphonso, to jane, daughter and heir to Count Raimond, with this clause, that if it should happen these two to die without issue, than Languedoc should be incorporated to the Crown. Raimond agreed, the marriage was solemnised, Anno 1249. They both died without issue 1270; and Languedoc returned to the Crown, in the days of Philip the third. 11. PROVENCE. PROVENCE is environed with Languedoc, Dauphin, Peidmont, and the Mediterranean Sea. It took its name from the Romans, who being called in by the Marsil●a●s to revenge a private wrong, wholly possessed themselves of this country, calling it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Province. The river Durance runneth through, and Rhone divideth it from Languedoc. It is now divided into three parts, whereof the greatest belongeth to the Crown of France. the next to the Bishops of Rome, and the last to the Princes of Orange: the causes of which division follow. There is no means so easy to ruin a flourishing Commonwealth, as upon a private grudge, to call in a foreign power. This the Marsilians felt, Hist. of Fr. when making a gap by their private dissensions for the Romans, they submitted themselves to the yoke of an imperious nation: to whom notwithstanding they continued subject, till Stillico Captain to Honorius the Emperor, called the Burgundians into France, to expel the French then newly entered. This people erected their Burgundian kingdom, of which this Country was a member, till from them it was wrested by the Ostrogothes, Anno 504. But this Empire decaying, it fell to the lot of Lewis, son to Lewis the Gentle, son to Charles the great: together with Burgundy and Italy. The daughter of this Lewis, Hermingrade; was married to Boson Earl of Ardennes, from whose second son Lewis, the Berengarij took both Italy and Provence. Their issue enjoyed it, till the Lady Doulce conveied it by a marriage to Raymond Earl of Barcelone, Hist. of Sparke Aᵒ 1082: whose son being called to the crown of Arragon, brought Provence and Catelogne for his dowry. His son Alphonso the second, gave it to his second Son Raimond: and by the marriage of Beatrix daughter of Raymond, with Charles Earl of Anjou, this Country fell into the lap o● France, Anno 1262. This Earl Charles, by Pope Vrban th● fourth, was crowned king of Naples; whose fourth successor Q. joan being driven out of Naples by Lewis of Hungary, and again restored by Clement the sixth; gave to him as a recompense of his favour, the City of Avignion, and the territories about it, Anno 1352. This Country is called the Country Venusine, the Metropolis is Avignion, a very fair City seated on the Rhosne: famous for that it was the seat of the Popes for 70 years, which time the people of Rome remember till this day, by the name of the Babylonian Captivity; ever since ministering an Oath at the confirmation of their Pope, that he shall never return to Avignion. The first Pope that removed his seat hither, Stephanu● was Clement the 5, Anno 1305, when as yet the Popes were not absolute masters of it; and it was returned again to Rome by Gregory the 9th, Anno 1376. In this City are said to be 7 Palaces, 7 parish churches, 7 Monasteries, 7 Nunneries, 7 Colleges. 7 Inns, and 7 Gates. It was made an University about the time of the Pope's first settling there and still continueth so. Alciate the great Emblematist was Professor here. Sands relat. This Country containeth also 3 Cities (viz: 1 Ca●pentras. 2 Cavailan 3 Veson) and 80 walled Towns. The profits the Pope gathereth from hence are not great, by reason of the ill neighbourhood of the Protestants of Orange: nay rather the keeping of this Country is a charge unto him; So that the people like well to be under his government, as bringing more unto them than he taketh from them. Hist. of Fr. The forementioned joan dying, made Lewis Duke of Anjou, brother to Charles the first, her heir: who possessed by this donation, this Provence, and the title of Naples. His grandchild Rhine, dying without any issue surviving him, gave all his titles and possessions to Lewis the 11th King of France 1480. This Lewis in that troublous war against the three Dukes, made john of Chalons, a Tributary Prince of Orange, of free power and absolute jurisdiction: to make laws, coin money, pardon all crimes, with to write himself By the Grace of God Prince of Orange: and all other prerogatives fitting an absolute Potentate, Anno 1275. Ortelius. This principality is watered with the river's Durance. 2 Seille. 3 Mien. and 4 Ecque, all helping to augment the Rhone. The chief Cities are Orange on the river Mien; famous for her rare and wonderful antiquities: in Latin Aurlacus, or Aurengia. 2 Estang. 3 Boys de St Poll. Re●sner. Claudia daughter and heir to john Prince of Orange, son to john the first free Prince of this territory▪ was by Francis the first given in marriage to Henry Earl of Nassaw, coming in an embassy from the Emperor Maximilian, Anᵒ 1515. Rhe●● son to this Henry dying without issue, made William his Uncle heir to all his estates; whose son William so renowned for Martial exploits, and deeds of Arms in the Netherlands, was slain treacherously by a Partisan of Spain, Anno 1584. leaving Maurice Prince of Orange, and Earl of Nassaw heir to his fortunes and virtues. The revenues of this principality are about 30000 crowns yearly. The Arms are quarterly, Bara. 1 Gules, a bend Or. 2 Or, a hunter's horn Azure, stringed Gules. The third as &c. over all an Escutcheon of pretence, chequi, Or & Azure. More briefly thus. Quarterly Chalons and Aurange, under an Eschotcheon of Geneva. In the king of France his part, are 1 Marseiles, a famous Mart Town, a Colony of the Phocians. 2 Aex, wher● a Parliament was instituted, Anᵒ 1501. This town was of old called Aquae Sextiae, Plutarch. of Sextius its founder, and the hot baths. By this town were the Cimbri discomfited by Marius; who unwilling to venture his army on the enemy united, (for they were no less than 300000 fight men; & lately fleshed in the overthrow of Manlius and Cepio, two Consuls:) permitted them quietly to pass by his Camp; the Barbarians in their passage scornfully ask his soldiers what service they would command them to Rome. But when for their easier march through the Alpes, the Cimbri had divided themselves into three companies; Marius severally setting on them all, put them all to the sword, by this victory only giving the Romans cause not to curse his nativity. 3 Arles (Arelatum) the Metropolis of the Burgundian kingdom, lately strengthened & new fortified by Henry the 4th. In this town was called a Council by Constantine, Anno 313, for the quiet establishing of the Church: wherein was present Restitutus Bishop of London, & diverse others: Ausonius calleth this town the Rome of France, & indeed so highly was it prized in old time, that Constantinus Flavius being chosen Emperor by the British Legions, intended to have made it the seat of his Empire. 4 Brignolls, etc. 12. PICARDY and CHAMPAGNE. PICARDY and CHAMPAGNE are hemmed round with Normandy, Belgia, Loreyne, both the Burgundy's, Berry, Bourbon and France. Picardy is divided into the higher & the lower. In the higher are these towns, 1 Calais distant from Dover about 28, or 30 miles, called by Caesar, Portus Iccius. This City was taken by Edward the 3d after eleven months' siege, Anno 1347: and lost again by Queen Mary after 200 years' possession, Anno 1557. in less than a fortnight. The loss of this Town was a great blow to our state, we till then having carried the keys of France (for so the French used to say) at our girdles. And as great a grief was it to the unfortunate Queen, who shortly after dying, told such as attended her, that if they opened her, they should find Calais to lay next to her heart. 2 Bullen taken by Henry 8. Anno 1544. and yielded again in Edward the sixts days. 3 Terwin taken by the same king Henry. To him lying at the siege of this town, Guiceiardin the Emperor Maximilian came & served in person, wearing on his breast the English cross, & fight under the colours of St George. At this siege the French intending to victual the Town, received a great overthrow; insomuch that had the Englishmen followed their fortune, they had opened a fair way to have made themselues masters of a France; and certain it is, that the French King upon the news, had prepared himself to fly into Brittany But the English more minded the spoils and riches of Terwin, than the sequel of an absolute victory, & frui maluerunt victoria, quam uti, as Florus said of Annibal. In the lower Picardy, the chief towns are 1 St Quintin's. 2. Abbeville, two strong frontier Towns. 3 Peronne. 4 Ami●ns, the loss of which town much blemished the reputation of Henry the 4th, the recovery thereof as much repairing it. I omit the stratagem by which this town was taken from him. In the great Church hereof, our Edward the 3d did homage to Philip de Valois, Hist. of Fr. for the Duchy of Gui●nne; & because the like duties are seldom by Kings personally performed, I will describe the formality. Edward came with a train rather to honour himself, than the French King. He was royally attired with a long robe of crimson Velvet, powdered with Leopards of gold; his Crown on his head, his sword by his side, and golden spurs on his heels. Philip attended by the chief officers of his Realm, sat in his Throne: he was apparelled in a long robe of purple Velvet, powdered with flower delyces of Gold, his Crown on his head, his Sceptre in his hand. Viscount Melun great Chamberlain of France, commandeth Edward to take off his Crown, Sword, Spurs, and to kneel down: which he doth. Then he took both his hands and joined them both together, saying, You become a liege ●an to the King my Master, who is here present, as Duke of Gu●en, and Peer of France; & you promise to be fa●●hfull to him and loyal: say yea. And Edward said yea; and aro●e. 5 Monstreville, and Guise●a●●us ●a●●us only for the Dukes which in our age it hath yielded to the realm of France. The first was Claude son t● Rene Duke of Lorreine, and husband to Antonietta, daughter to the Duke of Vandosme: in respect of which alliance he was honoured with this title. The 3d was Francis, Paradin▪ who endangered the Realm of Naples; who resisted the great siege of the Emperor Charles at Mets; drove him out of Provence; and was at last slain at the siege of Orleans, Anno 1572. This was he which took Calais from Queen Mary; so that had Monseiur de Cordes now lived, he might have had his desire: for he used to say, that he would be content with all his heart to lie in hell 7 years, on condition that calico were taken from the English. The 3d was Henry that great enemy of the Protestants: who contrived the great massacre at Paris, and almost dispossessed Henry the 3d of all France. He began the holy league, and was finally slain at Bloys; the league surviving the author. Picardy had once diverse Lordships, some fell to the Kings of France, by confiscation, others by conquests; some held of Arteys, Haill●●. others of Flaunders, and lastly of the Dukes of Burgundy, as Lords of these Provinces: and after the death of Charles Duke of Burgundy, at the battle of Nancie, Anno 1476; were all seized on by Lewis the 11th of France. The chief Cities of Champagne so called, for that it is a Champion country, are 1 Rheimes, where the Kings of France are most times crowned, and anointed with an oil kept in this Town; which they say came down from heaven and never decreaseth. Selden. How true this is, may quickly be perceived, considering how Gregory of Tours, who is so prodigal of his miracles, maketh no mention of i● but especially, (for ab autoritate non valet argumentum negatiuè) since the legend informing us how this oil was sent from heaven, at the anointing of Cloui● the first Christian King of France, is absolutely contradicted by their best and most judicious writer Du Haillan: who affirmeth Pepin to have been the first anointed King, and that there was none de la primiere lignée oinct ny sacre à Rheims, nyalleiurs: none of the first or Mer●vignian line of kings, were anointed at Rheimes or elsewhere How ever the truth be, the Frenchmen wonderfully reverence this oil, and at the Coronation of their Kings fetch it▪ from the Church where it is kept, with great solemnity. For it is brought by the Prior sitting on a white ambling Palfrey, Sl●●d. come. and attended by his Monks; the Archbishop of this Town, and such Bishops as are present, going to the Church door to meet it; and leaving for it with the, Prior some gage; and the King when it is by the Archbishop brought to the Altar, bowing himself before it with great reverence. This town taketh name from the Rhemi, once a potent nation of these parts; and is an University, wherein among other Colleges, there is one appointed for the education of young English Fugitives. The first Seminary for this purpose erected, was at Douai 1568. a second at Rome, by Gregory the 13th: a third at Valadolit by Philip the 2d: a fourth at Lovaino: a fif● (so much is the gaining of our nation to the Roman faith sought after) at this place by the Guisians. The Priests here living translated the new Testament into English, which we commonly call the Rhemish Testament, Martin. so learnedly confuted by Dr Fulke, and Mr Cartwright. The second town of note is Troy's, famous for the meeting of Charles the sixth & Henry the fifth, kings of France and England: in which that victorious K. Henry was espoused to the Lady Catharine, daughter to the abovenamed Charles the sixth. It was here also agreed that Charles the Dolphin, & afterwards the 7th of that name, being disherited; King Henry should be proclaimed, and acknowledged for the heir apparent to the French Crown: that he should be Regent of the Realm during the life of the old King: with divers other articles, framed as best suited with the honour and will of the conqueror. 3 Brie which was once fellow in the title of Earldom with Champagne. 4 Montargis. 5 Sons. 6 Auxerre. 7 Chalons. The chief rivers of these two Provinces, are 1 Marne. 2 Aube. 3 Yone, which empty themselves into Sequana, or Seine: and lastly Some, which runneth into the Ocean, at the Haven town St Vallerie. Hugh Capet at his first enthronising in the French chair of Paradine. Estate, fortified himself by several donations of rich & rertile Provinces; confirming on the Normans, Neustria; giving to Geofrie Grisogonelle, Anjou: to Od● a man of great power, Brie, and Champagne: well knowing that a gift willingly given, cannot but be gratefully received, and requited by an ingenuous spirit. This Odo than was the first Earl of Brie, & Champagne, Aᵒ 999. This Earldom by the marriage of Earl Thibauld, & Blanch Queen of Navarre, Aᵒ 1196; was annexed to that Pyrenean kingdom; under which it continued till 1284, when Philip the fair of France marrying joan Queen of Navarre, and Countess of Brie, & Champagne, united it to his Diadem: which his successors have since kept, as lying too nigh Paris, to be in a foreign hand; giving in exchange to the Navarroy's, certain towns, and lands in Languedoc. 13. THE DUCHY OF BURGUNDY. THE DUCHY OF BURGUNDY is environed with Champagne, Hist. of Fr. the County Bress, and Burbonoys. It takes its name from the Burgundians, who called by Stillico to repress the Francones, here seated themselves; and erected their kingdom, containing both the Burgundy's, Savoy, Dauphin, Provence, and many other places of less note. But of these Burgundians we shall speak more anon. That which Queen Katherine was wont to say, that France had more rivers than all Europe beside; may in like manner be said of this Province in respect of France: having in it these Rivers. 1 Armacon, 2 Seram, 3 Cure, 4 Torney, 5 Valence, 6 Daue, 7 Soane, 8 Brune, 6 Senie, 10 Louche. The chief Cities are 1 Digion, Ortelius. proud in her Parliament instituted Aᵒ 1476. and that it was built by the Emperor Aurelian, and that in her Saint Bernard was first shown unto the world. 2 Antun, sometimes the capital City of the Dukedom, and a Bishops Sea. 3 Beaulne, where there is an hospital equal to the Palace of any Prince in Europe. 4 Verdu●'s Sologne 6 Chalons belonging to the house of Ora●ge. 7 Alize more notable for what it hath been, Plutarch. than what it is. For this, though now but a small Village, was once that famous City of Alexia wherein julius C●sar besieged Vercingetorix King of the Auernians, having in the City for the defence of it 70000 fight men: and being himself▪ besieged by an army of no fewer th●n 300000 Gauls, which came to relieve their fellows. Caesar was now driven to the trial of his valour, which he notably man feasted. For ●he fortified his Camp with two walls one against them. within the City, and the other against them without; and so providently kept watch and ward, that the besieged knew the discomfiture of their friends, before they heard of their coming. To conclude, Vercinget●rix yielded the Town, and being bravely mounted, he road round about Caesar, then sitting in his chair of state; which done he alighted from his horse, unarmed himself, took of his horses comparisons, and laying all on the ground, sat down at Caesar's feet, as his prisoner. Within this Province standeth the Earldom of Charoloys, the usual title of the elder Son of Burgundy, Bara▪ who is called the ●arle of Charoloys. The Arms of it are Gules, a Lion passant regardant Or, armed Azure. The chief Towns are Clugni, and Mascon. Hist. of Fr. Burgundy, which with the sorementioned Provinces, made a kingdom, was by the issue of Charles the Great, divided into two parts: the County, which was to appertain to the Empire; and the Duchy, the lot of the French kings. These g●ue it to one Richard of the house of Saxony, 890, whose son Rodolph had his temples invested with the royal garland of France. This Richard was first son to Robert Earl of Anjou, whose eldest son Eudes was King of France; his third Robert Earl of Anjou, and this Richard Duke of Burgundy. Paradin. For wa●t of Heirs thi● Duchy divolued to the Crown, was by Henry the first, given to Robert h●s brother, Aᵒ 1004 This Line again expired, it was given by King Charles to his brother Philip the hardy, Aᵒ 1363. together with the County; which had been formerly united to the Duchy, by the marriage of joan, Countess of Burgundy, to Duke Eudes, Aᵒ 1331. Philip, grandchild to this Philip, united to his Duchy well nigh all the Belgic Provinces, and died leaving Charles his son; who embarking himself in a troublous war against Lewis the eleventh, lost his men, money, and life, at the battles of Granson, Morat, and Nancie, 1476: after whose death this Duchy was seized on by the French These Provinces are all encircled in the girdle of the French government, View of Fr. containing besides Cities, 34 Havens, having all some properties of a good Harbour, viz. 1 Room, 2 safety, 3 easiness of defence. 4 concourse of foreigners. The Arms of France in the days of Pharamont, Paradin. were Gules, 3 Crowns Or: Clovis the great, altered them to Azure, Semi of Flower de Luce's, Or: Charles the sixth to Azure, 3 Flower de Luce●, Or. The chief orders of Knighthood in this Kingdom were first of the Jennet, Grimston. founded by Charles Martell, Maior of the French Palace, & so called, either from jane his wife, as Hailan would have it: or ●rom the Gennets of Spain, over whom he triumphed at the battle of Tours, as Bellay writeth. It ended in the days of S● Lewis: the knights of the order wore a Ring, wherein was engraven the form of a Jennet. 2. Of the Pa●rrie or twelve Peers, View of Fr. so called, quasi pares inter se, instituted by Charles the Great in his wars against the Saracens. Six of these were of the Clergy. 1, the Archbishop and Duke of Rheims; 2 the Archbishop and Duke of Laon. 3, the Archbishop and Duke of Langers; 4 Bishop & Earl of Beavoys. 5 Bishop and Ea●le of No●on; And 6, Bishop & Earl of Chaelons. And six others of the temporality, 1 The Duke of Burgundy; 2 Duke of Normandy; 3 Duke of Guyenne; 4 Earl of Tholouse; 5 Earl of Champagne; 6 Earl of Flaunders. These are they so much memorised in the Legends of the old French writers. At this time the ancient Pairries of the Temporality are returned to the Crown, and new erected in their places. 3. Of the Star●e, begun by john of France, Aᵒ 1352. They wore about their necks a Choler of gold, at the which hanged a Star, the word, Monstrant regibus astra viam: this order was disgraced by his son Charles, in communicating it to his guard, and so it ended. 4. Of Saint Michael, instituted by King Lewis the eleventh, Anno 1469: It consisted of thirty six Knights, which afterward were augmented to 300. They wore a Collar woven with Cockle shells; Seld●●. the word, Immensi tremor Oceani. It took the name from the picture of Saint Michael, conquering the devil, which was annexd ' to the Collar. Some think that the invention of Saint Michael, was in allusion unto the 10th of Daniel: Others say he took Saint Michael in regard of an apparition of that Saint, to his Father Charles the 7 on Orleans bridge, in the wars against the English. 5. Of the Holy Ghost, ordained by Henry the third, Aᵒ 1570. The Knights are sworn by solemn Oath, to persecute the Hugonots, and favour the Romish Catholics. Their Robe is a black velvet mantle, powdered with Lilies, & flames of gold & silver; none are admitted to this order, who cannot prove their Nobility, by three descents at least. The Collar is of Flowers de lys, and flames of gold; with a Cross, & a Dove on it, pendant. The reason of the institution was, because the order of Saint Michael began to grow too common among the undeserving; which order he took not away, but mingled with this; it being by him ordained, that the next day aster the Collar of the Holy Ghost is given; that of Saint Michael should be added, if the honoured had it not before. It was called by the name of the Holy Ghost, because this Henry was on a Whitsunday chosen King of Poland. I omit the other petty orders: as those of the Cock and Dog, by them of Montmorencie; of the Porcupine, by them of Orleans; and the Thistle by them of Bourbon. 14. COUNTY OF BURGUNDY. Ortelius. Within the limits of France are three Countries which as yet acknowledge not the French command, viz, 1 Savoy, 2 Lorraine, 3 the COUNTY of BURGUNDY. The last is environed with Champagne, Lorreine, Switzerland, Bress, and the Duchy; the length of it is ninety miles, the breadth sixty. The people are much renowned for warlike affairs, marching under the colours of diverse Princes, under the name of Walloons. This name is given unto this people by the Dutch, who using W for G, instead of Gallons (or Galloys) call them Walloons. Others report, that when the Burgundians came first into Gaul, they asked the people of the Country running to see them, On allons, that is, whither go we; and that thereupon they got the name of Walloons: a proper invention, and of the same pitch as that of the Hugonots. The ground is so exceeding fertile, that as France may be called the Garden of all Europe; so may this be termed the Epitome of France, or the fairest flower of that Garden. The ancient inhabitants of the Duchy were the Segusiani, of this County the Hedui. This Country is enriched with the rivers, Ortelius. 1 Soane, 2 Love, 3 Deign, and 4 Doux, upon whose banks leaneth the fair and strong city of Besanson, the Metropolis of both the Burgundy's. It was made an University, Aᵒ 1540; by the joint authority of julio the 3, and Charles' 5. 2 Dole seated on the same river; a town for strength, riches, and beauty, to be preferred before any in Burgundy. Sands rol. Here is an University of long continuance, and therein a College of the Jesuits, who fearing left the reformed doctrine might creep in upon them, have not only debarred the people of the Protestants books; but expressly also forbid them to talk of God, either in good sort, or bad. 3 Sal●es, glad of her rich salt Fountain. 4 Gray, 5 Arbois, 6 Poutenant, 7 Ch●stilion, and about 23 more walled towns, and 160 Lordships. The Burgundians were a Nation bordering on the Vandals; Pezelius in Sleidann●. or as some conjecture a ●ept or tribe of them. At the time that Drusus and Tiberius warred in Germany, they were a people utterly barbarous, dwelling in tents only here and there clapped up. These tents are in that language called Burgs, whence it is probably thought, the name of Burgundy was given unto them: in the same sense that the name of Sceni●ae, was given unto them of Arabia for the like kind of living. In the year 416. at the instigation of the Vandals they left their own seats, & first planted themselves in the towns and Villages, which now belong to the Marquesses of Baden, Munster. and ●lectours of the Rhine. Hence wi●h an army of 80000 men, they passed the river, and subdued all France between the Rhine and the Alpes, East and West: Lorreine and the Mediterranean, North and South: in which tract are comprehended both Burgundy's, Dauphin, Lyonoys, Bresse, Savoy, and Provence. The seat royal was Arles. In this kingdom reigned successively 1 Tibica, 2 Gund●mar, 3 Gundeband, 4 Sigismond, and 5 Gundecar, who lost himself and his kingdom to the French. Yet did the people ever and anon try all means to regain their liberty and kingdom, till the days of Charles the Great, who utterly subdued it. In the divisions of his conquests by the sons of Lewis the gentle, French hist. Burgundy was divided into the Duchy, which was allotted to the Kings of France; and the County, which together with the incorporate Provinces, was the portion of Lewis, entitled king of Burgundy, and Italy, (for this last also fell to his lot.) Hermingrade daughter and heir to this Lewis, was married to Boson Earl of Ardennes, (which is a part of Luxenb●urg●) & had by him two sons, Lewis and Ralph. To Lewis was assigned the Kingdom of Arles, containing Italy and Provence: to Ralph the Kingdom of Burgundy, comprehending this County, Dauphin, Savoy, Bresse, and Lyonoys. This Ralph being in the year 919, vanquished by one Burchard a german Prince, Munster and not able to subsist of himself; put himself and his Realm into the protection of Otho the ●irst, Aᵒ 930. To Ralph succeeded his son Conradus, and after him an other Ralph; lastly a second Conradus, who Aᵒ 1025. gave his kingdom unto Conradus Salicus, Emperor of Germany; under whose rule it continued entire. But in the reign of his successor Henry the 4th, grievously troubled with Hildebrand, Paradin. and the Popes; Otho of Flanders laid hold on this County, defended ●t, and left it to his children, Anno 1101. The other three which Paradise putteth before this Otho Guillaume, I take rather as Governors for the Emperor, than themselves. This Otho pretended title to it as being son to the sister of Conradus Salicus; a weak title, did we not see greater estates surprised on lesser pretences. This notwithstanding, the succeeding Emperors of Germany, claimed not only a supe●i●tendencie over, but a disposal of all the Countries that ever were under the command of a King of Burgundy. Daniel. Henry the sixth, Emperor; receiving no small part of the money, which our Richard the first paid to the Duke of Austriae for his ransom; gave unto the said Richard the kingdom of Burgundy; the sovereignty of Provence, Viennoys, Marseiles, Narbon, Arles, and Lions; together with the homages of the King of Arragon, and of the Earl of Digion, and Saint Giles. A royal gift, if either the Emperor had had any domination over those countries; or if they would have received any officer of his appointing. Anno 1331; Paradine. the County and Duchy were united by the marriage of Duke Eudes, and joan the Countess, which was daughter to Philip the long, and joan daughter to Earl Otheline. Their issue failing, the County together with the Duchy were given to Philip, surnamed the Hardy, Anno 1369. This Philip had to wife Marguerit, Countess of Flanders, which was the first of the Belgic Provinces, that was incorporated into the house of Burgundy▪ Ph●lip the Good, grandchild to this Philip, united under his Empire almost all the Netherlands, as you may see in the description of those Countries. After his death, and the death of his son Charles, Burgundy Duchy was surprised by Lewis the 11, who pretended an escheat thereof for want of heirs male. But the County as being holden of the Empire, he left unto the Lady Mary, daughter and heir to this Charles. She was married to Maximilian Emperor, & Archduke of Austria; whose son Philip married to joan Queen of Castille and Arragon, had two sons, Charles and Ferdinand: to the latter he bequeathed his inheritances in Germany; to Charles Spain, Burgundy, and Belgia; whose great grandchild Philip the 4th, now governeth these countries. The arms of this Earldom are B, a Lion rampant O, Semie of billets, A. The arms of the Duchy are Bendwaies Or & Az●re, a bordure Gules. This last coat is usually marshaled among the arms of the King of Spain; but why the arms of the Earldom are there omitted, I cannot say, unless it be to put the king in mind of his pretences to the Duchy, or that this as being worthier, comprehends under it the rest also. 15. LORREINE. Ortelius. LORREINE is compassed about with part of Belgia, Alsatia, the County of Burgundy, and Champagne: The former name of it was Austrasia, being then of a far greater extent than now it is: it borrowed the name of Lotharingia, from Lotharius, Nephew to Charles the Great, by his son Lewis. The length of it; is about some four days journey, the breadth almost three; and is sufficiently famous in that that famous warrior Godfrey surnamed of Boulogne, which won Jerusalem from the Turks, was Duke here. This Country aboundeth with corn and wine, an excellent race of horses, plenty of mines, store of salt and fish. Grimstons' estates. The people (as neighbours to both) participate of the French compliment, and Germane drinking, but more moderately then either: They are hardy and politic, as they which cannot otherwise maintain their state, bordering upon so many Princes. They live in a very happy condition under their Duke, grow daily more rich, and are not oppressed at all with taxes: which make them affectionate unto him, and loving one towards another. Here is in this Country good store of Lakes replenished with fish; but one there is of most note, being 14 miles in compass, the fish whereof yieldeth to the Duke 2000l yearly. The rivers of chief note are 1 Martha, or the Meure; 2 Mosa, or Meuse, Grimston and 3 Moselle: this last river is famous for the design which Lucius Verus, governor here under Nero, had upon it. For whereas it ariseth in the mountain Vogese, not far from the head of the river Soane; and disburdeneth if self into the Rhine at confluence: he intended to have cut a deep and large channel from the head of this river, to the head of the Soane, that so there might be a more quick and easy pass from the Mediterranean into the Ocean; the Soane emptying itself into the Rhone; and the Moselle into the Rhine. The chief towns are 1 Nancie seated on the Meure, the Duke's seat; and famous for the discomfiture which Charles Duke of Burgundy here suffered, with the loss of his life. 2 Saint Nicholas a town so populous, well seated, and neatly built, that w●re it walled, it would hardly yield precedency to Nanci● It took name from the body of Saint Nicholas, here buried, whose relics have purchased no small reputation & riches to this town. 3 Va●eoleur, the place of joan the Virgin, to whose miracles and valour, the French attribute the delivery of their country from the Empire of the English; but being at last taken prisoner, she was by the Duke of Bedford than Regent of France, condemned, and burned for a Witch. 4 Ponta Moson so called for a bridge built over the Meuse. 5 Neufe Chateau. 6 Vaudemant. The●e are also three towns, of right belonging to the Empire, within the precincts of this Duchy, viz: Mets, ●oul, and Verdun: all which were taken by the French, Anno 1552, in the wars between Charles the 5, and the Princes of ●ermany. There belongeth hereunto the country of Barroys, standing between it & Champagne, & is environed with the two streams of the river Marne; whereof the one rising in the edge of Burgundy, the other in the edge of L●rreine, meet together at Chalens in Champagne. The chief towns are 1 Barleduc a strong town, 2 La Mott, 3 Arg, and 4 Ligni. The eldest son of Lorreine is entitled Prince of Barri. Lorreine also containeth one marquis, five Earledonies, and divers Baronies. When the Germans chose themselves an Emperor, this Province was the cause of many troubles between them and the French; the former keeping possession, the latter pretending a title Charles son to Lewis the 4th king of France, Hist. of Fr. being left to the courtesy of his brother, and by him not regarded; was invested in this Duchy by Otho the Emperor, Anno 981. for which cause he showed himself so alienated from the French, & wedded to the Germans; that the French after the death of his Cousin Lewis the 5, rejected him, and chose Hugh Capet for their King. This Charles had one son name Otho, (who leaving no issue male, instituted one Godfrey, from whom descended Godfrey of Boulogne, his successor) and one daughter called Hermingrade, from whom came Isabella, wife to Philip the second; uniting the bloods of Pepin, and Hugh Capet, to the great content of her grandchild St Lewis, who being a man of very tender conscience, is said never to have joyed in the Crown of France, till it was proved that by his mothers-side he was the right Heir of Charles of Lorreine, whom Hugh Capet had so unjustly dispossessed. This principality continueth to this day without any great alteration of lineage. The Arms of Lorreine are Or, a Bend Gules, charged with three Larks Argent. But herein I find Bara the old and expert Herald, to differ from Paradine, the most exact Genealogist of the French Nation. For Bara saith that the Bend is charged not with three allovettes Larks; as Paradine, but with three Allerions, or Allelyons, which are in blazon, small birds wanting beak, feet and legs. Of this last opinion is that most worthy Antiquary Camden Clarencieux, who withal telleth us, that when Godfrey of Boulogne was at the siege of Jerusalem, shooting at Saint David's tower there, he broached three feetlesse birds called Allerions upon his arrow, Grimston. and thereupon assumed this arms. The revenues of this Prince are 700000 Crowns, whereof 200000 arise from the customs of the salt made in his Country, & the other 500000 from his Coronet lands. He is an absolute Prince & giveth for his device an armed arm, coming as it were from Heaven, and grasping a naked sword; to show that he holdeth his estate by no other tenor, than God and his sword. 16. SAVOY. The Dukedom of SAVOY is confined with Dauphin, Bresse, Switzerland, and Peidmont. This Country for the straight and narrow passages, & them too full of thieves, was once called Malvoy; till a worthy adventurer of the Country, with industry and exemplary justice, reform both the vileness of the people, and the passages: then was it called Savoy, or Salvoy, quasi Salva via. Within the limits of this Dukedom standeth the famous city of Geneva, being yet but two English miles in circuit, and having territories streaching no farther than two leagues and a half on each side: The revenue thereof is about 60000 crowns. The town standeth at the end of the Lake Lemanus, and by Rhone is divided into two parts. The government is by a common Council, consisting of 200; the four chief whereof are called Syndiques. Their Ministers cannot but be poor, having no tithes but stipends; the greatest whereof comes not to 80 pounds yearly: and after this rate also is it with the Clergy, in all the Churches of France and Germany, which follow the Discipline of Geneva: For the tithes are taken by the Civil Magistrate, and distributed partly among the poor, partly laid up in the common treasury: But out of this there is again some portion deducted, to bestow the daughters, and bring up the sons of such of the Ministers, who die poor, or leave their children unprovided; the most commendable part in my conceit, of the whole Discipline. The Church-government consisteth of a Miscellany of Laymen and Ministers, M. Hooker which government was begun by Mr Calvin, Anno 1541: and hath since without mature consideration been headily received in most Churches of France & Belgia. The people had banished their Bishop 1535, and then seeing Calvin, and two of his Fellow-Ministers, usurp the prerogative, though not the title of Bishops, banished all three. Desiring to recall him again, they were content to receive a Discipline, if not over-prejudiciall to the City: Calvin framed this, consisting of two Laymen annually chosen for every one Minister; which also with much grumbling was received by them. This City was once divided betwixt the Bishop and the Savoyen; till at last the Bishop got the entire possession, leaving the Duke the sovereignty and homage; in whose name, laws were made, and money was coined. But the people having banished their Bishop, have stood since on their own liberty; and aided by England with 13000; by Venice with 24000 Crowns; and by Florence with intelligence, resisted the great siege of the D. of Savoy, Anno 1589. They allow all manner of honest recreations upon Sundays; Fornication they punish with nine days fasting; Adultery with death. They have a law, that if any Malefactor fly to them for refuge▪ they punish him after the custom of the place in which the crime was committed: otherwise, Sands rel. their town being on the borders of di●ers Provinces, would never be free from Vagabonds. Examples hereof I will assign two; the first of certain Monks, who robbing their Convents of certain plate, and hoping for their wi●ked pranks at home, to be the welcomer hither, were at th●i first acquaintance advanced to the gallows. The second is of a Spanish Gentleman, who having fled his country for clipping and counterfeiting the King's gold; came to this town, and had the like reward. And when for defence he alleged that he understood their City being free, gave admission to all offenders; true (said they) but with an intent to punish them that offended; a distinction which the Spaniard neue● till then learned, but then was too late. The chief Cities of Savoy are first Chamberie, the se●te of the Duke when he sojourneth in these parts. Grimston. It is seated in a pleasant Valley among the mountains, and is full of neat ho●●es belonging to the Gentry of this Province. It is now fortified with a strong Castle, and some outworks, though not yet fully recovered of the damage it received, when it was taken by Henry 4th, in the wars against this Duke, Anno 1600. 2 Tarantaise, which commandeth the passage ●nto Italy, through the hills called Geneura. 3 Bramont▪ 4 Aquebelle, situate at the foot of a huge rock. 5 Carboneirs, and 6 Maurienne, which gave the first title to the Princes of Saxony, called afterwards Earls of Savoy. Here are also the two strong Forts of Mount Melian, and Saint Katherine's: the first of which held out four months against many thousand shot of forty French Canons, Aᵒ 1600. The lat●er is the Fort, whose government being den●ed to Byron, plunged him in the irrecoverable g●lp● of discontented treasons. On the North-east of Savoy is the Country of Bresse, the chief Towns whereof are 1 Chat●●ion. 2 Mon Real, and 3 Bourge, a town so well seated and fortified, that it is n●t much inferior to the invincible Fortresses of Saint Catharines' and Mount Melian. Hist. of Fr. The government of this town was also greedily sought by Byron; but it being suspected that be held intelligence with the Duke of Savoy, it was also denied him. It was of old called Forum Seracusianorum. This little Province was joined to Savoy by the marriage of Isabel, daughter and heir to Vlic●e the l●st Lord of it; with Amee the 4th of Savoy, Anno 1215: and was given by Duke Charles Em●anuel, to Henry the 4th of France in exchange for the Marquisate of Saluzzes; to which the French king pretended a title, Anno 1600. The Marquisate of Saluzzes is sited in Peidmont, a part of Ita●y, being now wholly under the Savoyen, & Mantuan Dukes: thei● latter possessing the Marquisate of Monferrate only; the rest belonging to the Savoyard, whose eldest son is entitled Prince of Pe●dmont. This Peidmont called in Latin, Grimston. Regio Pedemonta●a, (both names telling us that it is a country seated at the foot of the Alpes) is bounded on the East with Milan, on the West with Savoy, on the North with the Swissers, and on the South with the Mediterranean. The Country is wonderful fertile if compared with Savoy, yet thought to be some what inferior to the rest of Italy. It containeth about 160 places walled, and is so populous, that once a Peidemontane Gentleman being asked of the extent of his Country, said, that it was a City 300 miles in compass. It containeth also besides Lordships, and Baronies; 50 Earldoms, and 15 Marquisates. It is divided (as we have said) between the Dukes of Savoy, and Man●ua, the river Tener or Tanarus parting their possessions. The principal towns belonging to the Savoyard are 1 Tu●in, called of old Augusta Taurinorum, because it was the mother town of the Tau●●●, who here dwelled, and from which Taurini, the name of Turin ought rather to be derived, then (as s●me fancy) from the river Duria, on whose banks it is built In this City is the Palace and Court of the Duke of Savoy; Lewkno●. the See of an Archbishop; a●d an University, wherein that renowned Scholar Erasmus proceeded Doctor of Divinity. 2 Augusta Praetoria, vulgarly called Aoste, situate in the Northern bound of this Countrie● 3 Vorcelli a strong town bordering on Milan, to which it once belonged, and was given by Philip Maria Duke of Milan, unto Amadeus the third Duke of Savoy. It was the chief town of the Libyci, who together with the Salassi and Taurini were the old incola of this Country. 4 Inurea, called by Ptolemy, Eporedia. 3 Niza an haven town seated on Varus. 6 Mondoni, or Montevicum. 7 Susa. 8 Saluzzes (which as yet retaineth some affinity with the Salassi) a Marquisate and Bishops See. The people in this Duke's Dominions are numbered 800000, of which 70000 are Gentlemen. We may read in Livy that Bitulto King of this Country (or the Allobroges) was taken by Fabius Maximus; as also how Hannibal pacified a discord betwixt Bruncus & his brother for the Diadem. This kingdom was overthrown by the Romans, from them taken by the Burgundians, of whose kingdom, both when it was absolute and under the Empire, this Country was a member, Paradine. till the year 999. In this year Berald of Saxony, brother to Otho the third, for killing Mary the lascivious wife of his Uncle, fled from Germany, and settled himself here in France. His esonne Humbert (surnamed Blanchmanis, that is, White-hand) was by the especial favour of the Emperor Conradus Salicus, made Earl of Maurienne, which is a town of this Country, Aᵒ 1027. The fourth from this Humbert, being Am the second, styled himself Earl of Savoy, 1109. His successor Thomas 1210, and Peter (from his manifold conquests surnamed Charlemaigne the junior) Anno 1256, by conquest got Peidmont; to which the Marquisate of Saluzzes containing almost all the rest, was united by a marriage of the daughter of the Marquisate, to Charles Duke of Savoy, (for it was erected into a semidome by Sigismond the Emperor, 1397.) Anno 1481. And though he died without issue, yet his successors kept it till the French pretending title to it, possessed themselues of it. It was again recovered by the Savoyen, during the French civil wars, Anno 1588.; and now is peaceably possessed: The Country of Bress being given to the French for their pretention to the Marquisate, Anno 1600. These Dukes of Savoy have a long time been devoted to the Faction of Spain, especially since the French kings took in the lesser States bordering on them, as Burgundy, Britain, etc. Charles the third sided so constantly with the Emperor Charles the 5, the denying Fran●●s the first, a passage for his army through his country, into Italy, he was by that King despoiled of his Country, Anno 1536. The Emperor to recover it, left no hang undone; but in vain: for the French encountering his For●es in the open field, vanquished them with the slaughter of 15000 of his men. In the year 1558. peace being made between Henry and Philip, successors to those great Princes: Emanuel Philibert, s●nne to Duke Charles, was restored to all his Rights. The present Duke Charles Emanuel dependeth also much on the Spaniard, (however of late there have been some jars between them) ●is sons receiving thence great pensions and honours. His second son D. Victorio, is knight of Malta, Governor of the King's galleys, and hath 100000 Crowns per an●um. His third son D. Amadeo, is made Cardinal, and hath half the profits of the archbishopric of Toledo. His youngest son D. Thomazo hath thence also a liberal pension. The order of the Annunciada was ordained by Amede duke of Savoy, Selden. at what time he defended Rhodes from the Turk, Aᵒ 1409. Their Collar is of 15 links, to show the 15 mysteries of the Virgin; at the end is the portraiture of our Lady, with the history of the Annunciation. Instead of a Motto, these letters; F. E. R. T. id est, Fortitudo Eins Rhodum Tenuit, is engraven in every place or link of the Collar; each link being interwoven one within the other, in form of a true-lovers knot. The number of the Knights is 14; the solemnities are held annually on our Lady-day, in the castle of Saint Peter in Turin. So f●om this victory; (for every repulse of the besieger, is a victory to the besieged) there arose a double effect; first, the institution of this order: secondly, the assumption of the present arms of this Duchy, which are G, a cross A: This being the Cross of St john of Jerusalem, whose knights at that time were owners of the Rhodes: Paradin●. where as before the arms were Or, an Eagle displayed with two heads Sable, armed Gules; supporting in fez, an eschotchion of Saxony; that is Barrwise six pieces, Sable and Or, a Bend flowered Vert. A coat belonging to the Germane Emperors of the house of Saxony, from whom the first Earls of Savoy are extract. The revenues of this Duke, are a million of Crowns and better. Universities in France are 15. 1 Paris. Fr. 2 Poicteirs. Poict. Lewknor. 3 Lions. Da●lp. 4 Angiers. An. 5 Orleans. An. 6 Avigni●n. Pr. 7 Burges. Ber. 8 Ca●e. Nor. 9 Bordeaux. Gasc. 13 Tholouse. Gasc. 13 Rhemis. Cham 12 Nismes. Lang. 13 Montpelier. Lang. 14 Besanson Burg. 15 Dole. Burg. Boterus not long since reckoned in France Archbishops 17 Dukes 18 Viscount's Bishops 107 Marquesses. Earls 48 Thus much of France. THE ALPES. The natural mounds by which Germany and France are parted from Italy, Plutarch. are the ALPES, mountains which require five days to be ascended; they take their name ab Albis nivibus being hills continually covered with snow, which descendeth with a violency, resembling the Cataracts of Nilus. Through these hills Annibal made a way, with fire & vinegar, for the passage of his army into Italy: whence it was said of him, viam aut inveniet Annibal, aut faciet. They begin at Savona, and having run a good space, in a continued hill, Boterus rel. at last are divided into many parts, as Nigrasylva in Switzerland, and the Hercynian wood about Bohemia. The ancient inhabitants were the Salijs, Vacontij, and Medull●, all vanquished by Caesar: the present by overmuch drinking of snow water, are troubled with a swelling in the throat, or the King's Evil, as we use to call it; Quis tumidum guitur miratur in Alpibus? Merula. There are five passages over these hills into Italy, viz: three out of France, and two out of Germany; the first from France is through Provence, & so close upon the Tyrrhenian seas, through Liguria, which is the easiest, The second is through the hills called Gen●ura, into the Marquisate of Saluzzes, and so to Lombardic: this is the place through which the invincible Annibal traveled with such difficulty; and through which also Charles the 8 marched toward Naples. The third is over Mount Conis, through the country of Turin, which was first hanselled (if we believe antiquity) by Hercules. From the passage of these captains, were these latter hills called Alpes Graiae▪ and the former Alpes Penninae, or more truly Paeninae from the Paeni, or Carthaginians. The first way out of Germany into Italy, is through the Country of the Grisons, by the Town of Veltlyn; which the Spaniard hath seized into his hands: so that by the keeping of this Veltlyn, or Valtolin, and manning of the Fort Fuentes, which he also erected; he is in a manner the Lord of this passage, not only to the discontent of the Natives, but to the distaste of his neighbours the Savoyards' and Venetians. The other way out of Germany into Italy, is through the County of Tirolis, by the towns of Inspruch and Trent. This passage is commanded by the Castle and Fort of Eresberge, seated on the confines of this Country towards Suevia, & from Inspruch is two days journey distant. This Fort in the war which the Protestant Princes made against Charles the 5, was surprised by Captain Schertelin, so to hinder the coming of the Pope's Forces into Germany: for which the Emperor so hated him, that when all the rest of the faction were pardoned, he only continued a Proscript, his head being valued at 4000 Crowns. The taking also of this Fort, and the Castle adjoining, to D. Maurice of Saxony▪ made the said Charles then being in Inspruch, fly out of Germany. OF ITALY. ITALY is girded round with the Ionian, Maginus. Tyrrhenian, & Adriatic Seas, except it be towards France and Germany, from which it is parted by the Alpes. The name impropriated to all the Region, is Italy, of Italus a King of Sicily, which first taught the people agriculture; or from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which in Greek signifieth an Ox, whereof here is as much plenty, as use. The more particular names are 1 H●speria, because it is situate under the Euening-star Hesperus. And 2 Latium, because Saturn driven from Crete by his son jupiter, hic latebat abditus. 3 Ausonia. 4 Oen●tria, from its abundance of Wines. Pliny beautifieth Italy with these attributes: Italia terrarum omnium alumna, ead●m & parens, numine de●m electa, quae coelum ipsum clariùs fa●eret, sparsa congregaret Imperia, ritus mollire●; t●t populorum discordes l●nguas sermonis commercio, ad colloquia distraheret; & humanitati hominem daret. Italy (saith he) the nurse and parent of all Regions, was elected by the providence of the gods, to make (if it possible might be) the Heavens more famous; to gather the scattered Empires of the world into one Body; to temper the barbarous rites of the Nations; to unite so many disagreeing languages of men, by the benefit of one common tongue▪ and in a word to restore man to his humanity. The length of this famous Region is 1020 miles; the breadth in some places 410 miles, Maginus. in others not above 126 miles; the whole compass is 3448 miles. It lieth under the 5 and 8 Climates, in the Northern temperate Zone; the longest day being 16 hours. The people in former times were wary of behaviour and expenses; of great valour, as subduing the greatest part of the world; very desirous of glory, as Cicero saith, Semper appetentes gloriae praeter caeteras gentes sunt Romani. Here lived the famous Captains, Camillus the Sword, and 2 Fabius Maximus the buckler of Romè. 3 Scipio. 4 Pompey, 5 Caesar, etc. The famous Orators Cicero, Hortensius, & Antonius, etc. The worthy Historians, Livius, Tacitus, and Salustius, etc. The memorable Poets, Virgil, Ovid, Catullus, Horatius, etc. In these latter days Petrarch the Philosopher, Guicciardine the Historian, Ariosto and Tasso the Poets, etc. Brerewood. The language of Italy was diverse, in Apulia they used the Mesapian tongue: In Calabria the Greek: In Etruria the Tuscan; and in Latium the Latin, which yet so altered in a little time, that Polybius saith, that the Articles of peace made between the Romans and the Carthaginians, could not be understood by the best Antiquaries of his time. That the Latin tongue was generally spoken in all the Provinces of the Roman Empire, as some hold, I dare not think; being better persuaded by M. Brerewoods learned discourse on this Theme: Out of whom I will only draw one of his main Arguments, viz: how it was by especial grace granted to the Cuma●s, dwelling but 100 miles distant from Rome, publicly to use the Roman language. This happened not 140 years before the Emperors, at what time the Romans were Lords of all Italy, Sardinia, C●rsi●a, and the greater part of Spain; And of this proof, Livy an Author above all exception, is the ground. This Country is said to be first inhabited by janus Ann. M. 1925. His Progeny multiplied exceedingly, and peopled Italy with the Tribes of the Laurentini, Brutij, Samniti, Etrusci, Sabini, Tarentini, etc. The second that came to enjoy the happiness of this Country was Evander, and certain other Arcadi●ns, who banished their native habitations, seated themselves about the place where Rome was after built. The next that settled themselves here, was Aeneas and his Troyans'; who flying from their ruined country, and enraged enemies, & seeking new habitations, were by tempest first cast on the shore of Africa. There they were (as Virgil hath it) entertained by Dido, then busy in the building of Carthage; who so much doted on the perfections of this new comer, that she yielded her body and City to his disposal. But this being not the place where Aeneas posterity was to erect a fourth Monarchy, he privately stole thence unto Italy, whereupon the discontented Lady slew herself. This relation h●th no affinity at all with the truth of Chronologie. For Carthage being built but 135 years (or as others will, 143 years) be●ore Rome; and there being no less than 426 ye●res, between the beginning of the reign of Aeneas in Italy, and the beginning of the reign of Romulus in Rome; it is not possible that ever Dido should see Aeneas, unless in imagination or pictures. Hereunto consenteth Ausonius, who honouring the Statue of this abused Princess, with an Epigram of 18 verses, among others giveth us these 4. Invida cur in me stimul●sti Musa Maronem, Fi●geret ut ●●strae da●na pudicitiae? Vos magis his●●icis (●ectores) red te de me: quam qui furta d●ûm, concubitusque canunt. Why didst thou stir up Virgil envious Muse. Falsely my name and honour to abuse? Of me let histories be heard; not those Which Jove's adulteries and thefts expose. Credible it is that Aeneas being driven on the coast of Africa, was by some Prince there courteously entertained, as a man whose same had been his harbinger: but why the story should fasten it on Dido, I see not. Perhaps the unfortunate death of this Queen, who laid violent hands on herself, gave occasion to the Poet to feign that it was for the love of Aeneas; whereas it was indeed to avoid the lust and fury of jarbas, a potent king in Africa, who violently desired to have his pleasure on her. Whether Aeneas ever were in Africa or not; or who it was that welcomed him thither, it matters not: certain it is, that in Italy he arrived in an happy hour. For he was no sooner landed then gently entertained by Latinus King of the Laurentini; who to make his love more apparent, espoused his only child Lavinia unto him. Hence grew the wars between Turnus K. of the Rutili a former suitor, and him; which being extinguished by the death and vanquishment of the Rutilian, confirmed the Troyans' in a settled peace. For now growing with the Laurentini, by many intermarriages, into a more constant bond of friendship; they built the Town called after the name of their Queen, Lavinia; making it their residence for their Princes, till Longa Alba was built by Alba Silvius, a succeeding King, and made the chief of the kingdom. The Latin Kings. A. M. Pr●igij Sy●. 2787 1 Aeneas 3 2790 2 Ascanius 38 2828 3 Silvius 29 2857 4 Aeneas Silvius 32 2888 5 Latinuses Silvius 50 2938 6 Alb● Silvius 39 2977 7 Capetus Silvius 24. 3001 8 Capis Silvius 28. 3029 9 Capetus Silvius 13. 3042 10 Tiberinus Silvius 8. 3050 11 Agrippa Silvius 40. 3090 12 Alladius Silvius 37. 3109 13 Aventinus Silvius 11. 3146 14 Procas Silvius 23. 3169 15 Amulius Silvius 24. He chased his elder Brother Numitor from the Realm, Plutarch. and clapped his daughter Rhea into the Temple of Vesta; where she being a mother to two boys, was (according to the custom) buried quick, and her children cast out for a prey for the wild beasts. They were found by Faustulus the king's shepherd, nursed by his wife for her meretricious life named Lupa: and being at last well grown; slew Amulius, and restored Numitor to his kingdom, whom also they slew not long after. Then Romulus laid the foundation of Rome, & tempered the mortar with the blood of his brother Rhemus, who disdainfully had leapt over the new walls. This Town was peopled with the refuse of the Italian Rascality, insomuch as their neighbours refused to give them their daughters in marriage; till at solemn Plays and Pastimes the Romans ravished the Sabine women, which came thither to behold the sport. diverse other nations or tribes rather of the Tuscans suffered in this rape, together with the Sabines: as the Ceninenses, the Antemnates, and the Crustumini. Of these the Ceninenses were most eager of revenge, and under the conduct of then King Acron, give battle to the Romans. Romulus' seeing his people gave ground▪ prayed unto jupiter for the victory; & vowed if he overcame king Acron, to offer up his armour unto him. When Acron then was vanquished, Romulus cutting down a fair young Oak, hung on it all the armour of Acron: Then girding his gown unto him, and putting on a garland of Laurel, he laid the Oak on his shoulder, and marched into the city: his Army ●ollowing, and singing a royal song of victory. Hither must we refer the beginning of Triumphs: but Nihil est mumtum & p●rfectu● eodem tempore. Taerquiniu● Priscus long after Romulus, added hereunto the purple robes; and the triumphant Chariot, drawn with four horses. Of these Triumphs are two sorts; the greater properly so called, and the lesser vulgarly called the Ovation; which differed in many circumstances. For 1 the Triumpher entereth in a royal Chariot, and is met by the Senators in their ornaments: but the Overture entereth on foot, and is met only by the Knights and Gentlemen of Rome. 2●, The Triumpher had a Laurel Crown, & entered with the noise of Drums and Trumpets: but the Overture, a Garland of Fir, with Flutes & Oboes playing before him. 3●. The Triumpher was attired in a garment of state; the O●a●or in a plain purple gown only. 4ly, In a Triumph the Soldiers cried out Io triumph: in an Ovation they cried only O, O, O; the often doubling of which noise made it be called (as some think) Ovation. 5ly, and lastly, the Triumpher used in his sacrifice to offer a certain number of Oxen: but the Overture only offered a sheep; whence the name is more properly to be derived. Now Ovation was in three cases granted. 1 If the General had subdued his enemies with little or no bloodshed, so that there were not slain 5000 men; or by persuasion more than battle. 2ly, If the wars had been flight, cursory, or not lawfully managed. And 3ly, if it had been against an ignoble enemy. Of this last we have a fair instance in P. Rupilio, who being Victor in the Servile war (or the war wherein the bondslaves made head against the Romans) was contented with the Ovation, Ne triumphi dignitatem (saith Florus) seruili inscriptione violare●. The greater Triumphs were indeed full of magnificence: the state whereof, who list to see, may find it fully set down by Plutarch, in the Trumph of Paulus Aemylius. Yet by this which we have said by way of Antithesis, not a little may be observed. This greater triumph was notwithstanding, not always given to such as deserved it; there being many ways to hinder, or forfeit it. 1 Sometimes it was denied a Conqueror by the strength of a contrary faction: so Pompey denied Metellus his Triumph for the conquest of Crete. 2 l, Sometimes it was by the Conquerors omitted for fear of envy: so Marcellus in Plutarch, after his conquest of Sicilae, having twice before triumphed; denied it the third time: his reason was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Invidiam parit tertius triumphus. ● ˡ, Sometimes the Soldiers having been ill paid, or too much straightened; would not permit their General to triumph: and this was P. Aemylius case, because he divided not among the men of war (according to his promise) the spoils of Greece. 4ly, Sometimes because the General had borne no public office in the City: so (in Livy) Lentulus returning Proconsul out of Spain required a Triumph: to which the fathers answered, that he had indeed done things worthy that honour, but they had no precedent for it; Vt qui neque Consul, neque Dictator; neque Praetor res gessisset, triumphaxet. 5ly, Sometimes the Generals themselves omitted it, for the furtherance of some of their other designs: So Caesar coming toward Rome in Triumph, the same time the Consuls were chosen; quitted his Triumph to sue for the Consulship: it being the custom that such as demanded the Triumph should abide without the City, and such as sued for the Consulship must of necessity be within. 6ly, It was denied when the war had been undertaken without the command of the Senate: So it happened to Manlius, having to the great enlargement of the Empire; yet without commission surprised Gallatia; quia causam belli Senatus non approbavit. 7ly, If the wars had been civil between the Romans themselves, there was no Triumph allowed to the Victor; because in all such victories the Commonwealth was deprived of some part of herself: So Pompey and Metellus having vanquished Sertorius in Spain; Externum magis id bellum quam ciuile videri voluerunt ut triumpharent. 8ly, If the conquest had been gotten not without great loss on the Romans side: For this was Valerius conqueror of the Gauges denied this honour; Quia magis dolor civibus amissis, quam gandium fusis hostibus praevaluit (saith Macrobius) 9 l●, and lastly, if the service had not been performed in the Generals own Province: So when Livius and Nero being Consuls▪ overcame Hasdrubal, Livins only triumphed because the war had been managed in his Province; whereas indeed Nero was the man that won the day. And these are all, or at least the chief causes of hindering or omitting this honour: which certainly was the most eminent that ever the free state was capable of. When the Commonwealth was changed into a Monarchy, this honour seemed too great for Subjects; & was first of all neglected by M. Vipsanius Agrippa, the establisher of Augustus' Empire: who having quenched certain rebellions in Asia, and settled ●he Province, had a Triumph decreed for him; which he, to give posterity example, de●ied. This example, being as it were a law to others, was the cause that this custom was laid aside: and no man under the degree of an Emperor triumphed; private Captains being from thence forth contented with the triumphal ornaments, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, are the words of Dion. Yet I find that almost 600 years after this, Be●isa●ius triumphed: but I answer, that this was done in Constantinople, not Rome; & 2ly, it lacked so much of a triumph, that it fell short of an Ovation: it being indeed nothing but an honourable presenting of himself, and his prisoners before the Emperor. And if after Agrippa, Bellisarius may be accounted to h●ue triumphed: certainly, himself excepted, there was none ●ther to whom this favour was vouchsafed; neither after him any at all. The last Emperor whom we find in Histories to have triumphed was Probus, after his victories over the Germans: and the Blemyi a people of Africa, about the year 284. But I have been too tedious in this discourse. I return unto Romulus, who having vanquished the Ceninenses, & made peace with the Sabines, reigned victoriously in his new City the space of 37 years. The Kings of Rome, A. M. 3213 1 Romulus the founder of Rome. 37. 3251 2 Numa Pompil●us, the author of the Roman ceremonies 43. 3294 3 Tullus Hostilius, who subdued Alba. 32. 3326 4 A●cus M●rtius, who built Ostia 24. 33●0 5 L Tarqvinius Pr●scus, the adorner of the triumphs 38 3388 6 Servius Tull who brought the people into cense 44 3432 7 L Tarqvinius Superbus. Who for his insolent behaviour, and a rape committed on the chaste Lucretia, wife to Collatinus, by his son Sextus, Pluta●ch in public. was together with all his kind●ed banished the Town, A M ●457. The people for his sake ever after loathed the name of a King, and therefore the City was governed by two Consuls, annually chosen out of the chief Citizens, called Patricij. These Consuls took their name à consulendo, ●om counselling of & seeing to the good of the people & Commonwealth, Floru●. Vt consulere se suis civibus debere meminisse●t; their name being a memorial of their charge. This magistracy of the Consuls h●ld not long, but that first the Decemviri, than Tri●unes of consular authority, and others dispossessed them of their government; concerning which thus Tacitus. Vrbem Romam à principio reges▪ etc. The City of Rome was in the beginning governed by Kings: Liberty and the Consulship L. Brutus brought in The Dictator's were chosen but for a time: the D●●●mviri passed not two years: neither had the consulary authority of the Tribunes of the Soldiers any long continuance: Nor Cinna, nor Sulla's dominion Pompey & Crass●s quickly yielded to Caesar's forces; Lepidus and Antony to Augustus: this Tacitus. Yet notwithstanding these often mutations, the Con●uls were generally the supreme Magistrates, in which office t●ere were always two, and those but for a year, ne vel solitudine vel mo●â potestas corrum●eretur. And though some had the fortune to be Consuls two or three years together, yet every n●w year they were anew chosen, and so the●r offices reckoned as several: neither do we find any to have been elected for less than a● year, unless upon the death, or deposition of a ●ormer, until the civil wars▪ But then cum belli civilis pr●mia f●stinari coeperu●t, Tacitus. when the services done in the civil wars ●equi●ed a qui●ker turn in requital, the consulship was given only for some part of the year, and ordinarily for two months: ●h first Consul▪ being named Ordinarij in whose names the writings made for the whole year were dated; Dion. the other Minores▪ or Ilonorarij, which only served to make up a numbe●. For so ambitious were he Romans of this honour, that when Maximus died in t●e l●st ●ay of his Consulship, Caninius R●bi●u● petitioned Caesar for that part of the day that re●ained: whence tha● so memorated ●est of Tully, O vigilantem Consulem, qui toto ●onsulatu● suitempore s●mnum oculis non vidit Also when ●aecin● was by the S●nate degraded f●o● this honour, the day in which he was to resign it, one Ros●ius Regulus obtained the office from Vitellius for the day remaining, Ta●itus. but as the Historian noteth, magno cum risu accipientis, tribuentisque. Now as the Romans did thus exceed the first number of Consuls, so sometimes fell they short of it. The first that was sole Consul was Pompey in the beginning of the civil wars, viz. Aᵒ V.C. 703. The next, Calvisius. one Varianes Aº C ti 410. This authority from the first institution to the final period of it, continued at least in name (for the Emperors, long before the end of it, assumed the prerogative) the space of 1084 years: howbeit not without many intermissions of the title and office, by the several forms of government above specified. The last Consul was one Basilius in the reign of justinian, Anno 541. The first were two worthy men, namely Collatinus, husband to Lucretia; & Iuniu● Brutus, who in the reign of the Tarquin's counterfeited a distracted humour, but being called to this dignity, by the execution of his son, for practising secretly with the Tarquins, kept the licentious people within the bounds of true obedience. The people free from fear of the Kings, for want of employment at home, overburdened their neighbours abroad, whom after the space of 500 years they subdued: a matter truly worth consideration, that the Italians should hold out against the puissance of Rome 500 years, when as almost all the rest of the world was subdued in little more than 200. So great a matter was it (saith Florus) to contract the many bodies of Italy under one head. Tantae molis erat Romanam condere gentem. So great a matter was it found, To raise Rome's Empire from the ground. After Italy was subdued, Pyrrhus of Epirus was beaten home by them; and next the overthrow of the Carthaginians cast many fair possessions into the lap of Rome: who now become the mistress of the world, grew likewise oppressed by her own greatness; and therefore willing to be supported. This advantage Caesar espying, like an officious Gentleman Usher laid hold of her arms, and from her servant became her master; first with the title of perpetual Dictator, and next of absolute Emperor: and after he had ruled five years, was with 23 wounds murdered by Brutus, Cassius, and their ●ellow conspirators, in the Senate house. Yet was not Caesar the first man that ever taught the Romans to obey, they had already learned that lesson, and he had good Schoolmasters which foregoing him, did instruct him in the arts of Empire and ambition. Concerning which degrees of the Romans falling into bondage, take along with you this short Epitome, as I find it in Tacitus: Nam rebus modicis 〈◊〉 as facile habebatur▪ etc. For whiles our dominions were strait, equality was easily maintained: but after we had subdued the world, destroyed all Cities or Kings which stood in our light, or might work our annoyance; whenas we had leisure to seek after wealth void of peril; there arose hot contentions between the Nobility and Commons: sometimes factious Tribunes carried it away; sometimes the Consuls prevailed: and in the City and common Forum, some little skirmish●●, the beginnings of our civil wars, w●re attempted. Anon after C. Marius one of the meanest of the communality, and L. Sylla the most cruel of all the nobility, by force of arms overthrowing the free state, induced an absolute government. After these succeeded Cn. Pompeius, something secreter but nothing better, & nunquam postea nisi de principatu quaesitum, and then was there never any other question debated, but who should be so●eraigne Prince of the state. So far Tacitus. Caesar being thus ●●aine, they recovered some hope and show of liberty, till fi●st the confederacy, and secondly the falling out of Augustus. Anto●ius, and Lepidus, put all again out of joint. For these civil wars once ended; by the death of Antony, and degrading of L●pidus, Augustus took all into his own hands: cuncta discordijs civilibus fessa, nomine principis sub imperium accepit. The Emperors, notwithstanding this foundation laid by August●s, came not to the height of their authority, nor the people to the bottom of their slavery, till some hundred of years after: ●n which times the Emperors by degrees encroaching on the common liberty and privileges; and the people (homines ad servitutem parati, as Tiberius called them) desirous to gratify and become gracious with the Prince; they lost in the end not only the body, but the carcase and very shadow of the free state or Commonwealth. The chief strength by which the ensuing Emperors subsisted, was the Praetorian guard, consisting of 10000 men, Dion. every one having the double wages of a Legionary Soldier. This guard Augustus first took to himself, under pretence of his own safety; but intending only by so choice a band of followers to awe the City: and they knowing from whom their maintenance was to be derived, would never ●ndu●e to hear of the free state. An evident example whereof we have in story: for when after the death of Caligula, the Senate had ●o great hopes of recovering their liberty, that they gave the watch word to the city guard; and consulted about the setting of the Commonwealth in open counsel: the Praetorian Soldiers saluted Claudius' Emperor, and compelled the Senators to approve their election. Over this body of the guard were ordained two Praefect● Praetorio, both which took place next the Emperor himself, Zosimus. until the time of Constantine: who first cassing the Praetorian order, and destroying their Camp, because they were commonly the authors of all the seditions and rebellions in the state; and afterwards constituting four Prefects (in title but not authority) for the four quarters of his Empire; he gave the chief precedency to the Patricij, an honour of his own invention. But I return to the Emperors. The Roman Emperors. A. M. 3918 Freigius. 1 julius Caesar 5▪ 3923 2 Octavianus Augustus 56. A. Ch. 17 3 Tiberius Nero 23. 39 4 C. Caligula. 3 43 5 Tiberius Claudius Drusus 13. 57 6 Domitius Nero 13. 70 7 Sulpitius Galba. 8 Silvius Otto. 9 Ai Vitellius. 71 10 Fl. Vespasianus 9 18 11 Titus Vespasi. 2. 83 12 Flau. Domitianus 15. 97 13 Nerva Cocc●ius 2. 99 14 Vipius Traianus 19 118 15 Aelius Adrianus 20. 139 16 Antoninus Pius 24. 162 17 Marc. Antoninus Philos. 19 18 L. Aurelius Commodus 19 181 19 L. Antoninus Commodus 13. 194 20 Aelius Pertinax. 21 Didius julianus. 195 22 Septimius Severus 18. 213 23 Aur. Bassianus Caracalla 7. 220 24 Opilius Macrinus. 221 25 Varius Heliogabalus 4. 225 26 Alexander Severus 13. 238 27 jul. Maximinus 3. 241 28 Gordianus 6. 247 29 Philippus Arabs 5. 252 30 Decius●. 254 31 Gallus Hostilianus 2. 32 Aemylianus Maurus. 256 33 Licinius 15. 256 33 Valerianus. 15. 256 33 Gallienus. 15. 271 34 Fl. Claudius 1. 272 35 Quintilius d. 17. 273 36 Valerius Aurelianus. 6 279 37 Annius Tacitus. 38 Florianus. 280 39 Valerius Probus 6. 286 40 Carus 2. 288 41 Diocletianus 20. 308 42 Constantius Chlorus 310 43 Constantinus M. 31. This Emperor though very religious, as being the first Christian Emperor, did more prejudice the Empire than any of his predecessors, first in translating the Imperial seat from Rome to Byzantium, by which transplantation the Empire lost much of its natural vigour; as we see in Plants and Flowers, who being removed from the place of their first growth, loose much of that virtue which was formerly in them▪ On this reason Camill●● would not suffer the Romans to remove their seat to Veij▪ than newly conquered, but to prevent their desires, set fire on the town & so consumed it, Vt nunc V●●os fuisse (saith Florus) lalora Annalium fides. A second fault of this Constantine was the dividing of the Empire between his children For though it was quickly again reunited, yet by his example others learned the same lesson, renting the Empire in pieces, which occasioned the loss of the whole. The former Emperors used indeed to associate sometimes their sons or brothers with them; yet so, that they were jointly Lords of it, as of one entire regiment: but Constantine, if I remember aright, was the first which allotted to particular men, particular jurisdiction. The third fault of this Prince, was his translating the Legions and Colonies which lay on the north Marches, into the eastern country, as a Bulwark against the Persians: thereby opening that passage, by which not long after the barbarous nations entered. For though instead of these Colonies, he planted Garrisons & Forts, yet th●se quickly sailed, and became in a manner unserviceable. So that Zosimus (though in other of his reports concerning this Prince he betrays much malice) truly calleth him the first subverter of that flourishing Monarchy. To these three causes may be added a fourth, concerning the Emperors in general, namely their stupid negligence, and degenerate spirits. Italy notwithstanding continued a member of the Empire till the year 399, in which Theodosius the great divided again the Empire: Munster. to Arcadi●● his elder son he gave the Eastern; to Honorius the young●● the Western parts of his Monarchy. The Western Emperors. 399 1 Honorius 26. 425 2 Valentinianus 29 454 3 Maxim●anus 4. 458 4 S●verianus 4 462 5 Anthemius 5 467 6 Crests 6. 473 7 Augustulus 1. The last the ever kept his daily residence in Italy: a thing ominous, that Augustus should establish, and Augustulus ruinate that spacious Monarchy. During the reigns of these Emperors and some few years after, Italy was seven times almost brought to desolation, by the fire and sword of Barbarous nations. Hist. of Ital. 1 By Alaricus King of the Goths, who took R●me, Naples, etc. 2 By Attila king of the Bunnes, who razed ●lorence, spoilt Lombardie, & by the ●n●caty of Leo the first, was diverted from Rome. 3ly, By Genscr●us king of the Vandals, who sacked Rome. 4ly, By Biorgus king of the Alum or Lithuani 5ly, By Odoacer king of the Heruli, who drove Augustulus out of Italy, and twice in 13 years laid th● country desolate. 6ly, By Theodoricus king of the Goths, called by Zeno the Emperor to expel Odoacer. 7ly, By Gunde●●●●● king of the Burgundians, who having ransacked all Lombardie, returned home, leaving the Goths in possession of Italy: who after they had reigned 72 years in Italy, were at last subdued by Belisarius, and Narses, two of the bravest Captains that ever served the Roman Emperors. This Narses governed Italy for the Emperor 17 years, Pezelius in Sleidan. at the end of which time being basely upbraided by Sophia the Constantinopolitan Empress, and wise to justinian the Emperor: who envying his fortune, procured him to be recalled, and sent him word, she would make the Eunuch (for such he was) come home and spin among her maids: he replied, that he would spin such a web, as neither she, nor the best of her minions should ever unweave. Thereupon he sent into Pannoia (now Hungary) for King Albe●nus & his Lombard's; who coming into Italy with their 〈◊〉 and children▪ possessed themselves of all the Country, from the Alpes to the Apennine Hills, calling it by their own name L●mbardie. The Kings of Lombardie. 568 1 Alboinus 6. 574 2 Clephes 1. 586 3 Antharis 7. 59● 4 Agilu●●us 25. 6●8 5 Adoaldus 10 628 6 Ario●ldus 11. 639 7 Rotha●is 16. 655 8 Radoaldus 5. 660 9 Aribertus 9 Freigiu●. 669 10 Gundibertus 1 670 11 Grimoaldus 9 679 12 Garibalius mens. 3 679 13 Partarithus 18. 698 14 Cunibertus 12. 15 Luithertus. 16 Rainbertus. 712 17 Aribertus 12. 723 18 Asprandus Mens 3 723 19 Lu●tprandus 21. 744 20 Ra●hisius 6. 750 21 As●ul●us 8. 756 22 Desider●●s 18. Mach. hist. of Flor. Of all these kings of Lombardie, I will only relate some occurrences of the two first and the two last. Alb●inus before his coming into Italy, waged wa●re with C●●emu●dus a king of the jopidi whom he overthrew, and of his skull he made a quaffing cup. Rosamund daughter to this king be taken to wife, and one day being overmerry in Verona, compelled her to drink out of her father's skull. This abuse she sto● ask, promised to one Helmichil●e herself to wise, and Lombardie for a dowry, if he would kill the King. He consented, and did it; but was so extremely hated for it, that he was forced together with ●s Rosamund to fly to Ravenna the Court of Longi●us the exarch. Longinus partly desirous to enjoy the love of Rosamund●; partly to possess that mass of money and jewels which she brought with her; and partly by her faction to raise a beneficial war against the Lombard's; persuaded her to kill Helmichilde, and take him, to which she agreed. Helmich●●d entering out of a Bath called for beer, and she gave him a strong poison; half of which when he had drank, mistrusting the matter, he made her drink the rest, and so they both died together. C●●thes the 2d king extended the Longobardian kingdom, even to the gates of Rome. He was so cruel, that after his death they would have no more kings, but choose 30 Dukes to gou●●●● them. This division (though it endured not fully a dozen years) was the cause that the Lombard's made not themselves Lo●●● of all Ita●y. Th' 21 King was Astu●phus, who won Rave●●, and the exarchy thereof, Ao 741. the last Exarch being 〈◊〉 Eutic●us. Astu●phus long enjoyed not his conquests; for Pepin king of France, being by Pope stephan the 〈◊〉, solicited to come into Italy, overthrew him, and gave Ravenna to the Church. The last king was D●sideriu●, who falling at odds with Adrian the first, and besieging him in Rome, was by Charles the great, successor to Pepin, besieged in 〈◊〉, and himself with all his children taken prisoners, Ao 774. Here ended the kingdom of the Lombard's, having endured in Italy 232 years. Lombardy was then made a Province of the French, and after of the Germans Empire; many of whose Emperors used to be crowned kings of Lombardie by the Bishops of Milan, with an iron Crown, which was kept at M●doccum, now called Mon●● a small Village. This Charles confirmed his father's former donation, to the Church; and added of his own accord, Marca Anconitana, and the Dukedom of Spoleto. For these & ot●er kindnesses, Charles was by Pope Leo the 4th on Christmas day made Emperor of the West, Aᵒ 801. whose successors shall be catal●guized when we come to describe Germa●●●. Boterus▪ At this division of the Empire, Irene was Empress of the Eas●; to whom and her successors Naples was allotted▪ it being then in the possession of the greeks. To the Popes were given by this Emperor and his father, almost all the lands which they possess at this day. The Venetians in that little they then had, remained sui●●ris. The rest of Italy containing all Lombarde, P●dmont, Frinly, Tuscany, and Trenigiana, belonged to the Empire; till the Imperial reputation dec●ying, gave the petty Prince's occasion of strengthening themselves; incited particular Cities to make themselves free commonwealths. Of Italy as it now is. The soil as in former times is so fruitful, that they have abundance of all things, and want of none; transporting into other places Rice, Silks, Velvets, Satins, Taffeties, Grogrammes, Rash, Fustians, Gold, Wire, Armour, Allom, Glasses, etc. They have their three Harvests in one year, which require as much labour of the husbandman, as it yieldeth profit to the Lord: so that it is truly said, that the rich men of Italy, were the richest; and the poor, the poorest in the whole world. The language is very courtly and fluent, the best whereof i● about Florence and Sienna: it retaineth the greatest portion of Latin, but not without the mixture of barbarous languages, so long in use amongst them. The chief Rivers generally of the whole Region are Padus, Maginus, or Poe, called also Eridanus, into which Phaeton was drenched when he came down tumbling from heaven: this river riseth in the Alpes, and running through Lombardie, divideth the country in Cispadanam, and Transpidan●m, a division in these days forgotten; and so gallopeth with a fail carecre into the Adriatic. 2 Rubi●on the ancient Northern bound of Italy. 3 Cuique fuit roru● promise potentia Tiber. And Tiber unto which was given Lordship of all things under heaven. Sands relat. The people are for the most pa●● grave, respective, and ingenious; excellent men (said a Spaniolized Italian) but for three things; 1 in their lusts they are unnatural, 2 in their malice unappeasable: 3, in their actions deceitful. To which might be added, they will blaspheme sooner than sweat, & murder a man rather than slander him. They are exceeding jealous over their wives, insomuch that they shut them up from the common view, and permit them to discourse with few or none. The l●cke which a Gentleman of V●●●e used to keep his wife true in his absence, is so common, it needeth no relation. Indeed this ●●nzie rageth among all Southern people. The Turks permit not their women to walk in the streets, but covered with a v●yl●. In Barbary it is death for any man to see one of the Xer●●●● Concubines; and for them too, if when they see a man, though but through a casement, they do not suddenly skreeke out. The Spanish Ambassador Mendoza, B●din de rep found great fault with our promiscuous sitting of men and women in the Church, a●●●●ting it as immodest and lascivious. To whom D' Dale, master of the Requests, replied, that indeed in Spain, where the people even at the Divine Service, could not abstain from unclean thoughts, & unchaste gestures, that mingled kind of sitting was not allowable; but Englishmen were of another temper. ●ew Northern people are troubled with this yellow jaundice; who not only sit mixed in the Church, but even in the open & common Baths also. Two things which the Italian would hardly endure, who so infinitely are besotted with this passion, that look how many Italians there are, there are for the most part so many ●aylors. The women are generally witty in speech▪ modest in outward carriage, and bountiful where they bea●e affection: and it is proverbially said, that they are Mag-pier at the docre, Saints in the Church, Goats in the Garden, Dinells in the house, Angels in the streets, and Sirens in the windows. All the people both men and women amount to 15 Millions. The usual division is into six parts, 1 Lombardy. 2. Tuscany. 3 the land of the Church. 4 Naples. 5 Rieue●ere di Genon. 6 the land of Venice; of which there is passed this censure, according to the capital Cities. 1 Rome for Religion. 2 Naples for Nobility. 3 Mollaine for Beauty. 4 G●noa for stateliness. 5 Florence for policy. 6 Venice for Riches. Howsoever we will divide it according to the present divers principalities which are, Lither The greater, as The Kingdom of Naples. The Papacy. The Commonwealth of Venice. The Dukedom of Florence. The Dukedom of M●llaine. Lither The lesser, as The Dukedom of Mantua. The Dukedom of Urbine. The Principality of Parma. The State of Genoa. The State of Luca. THE KINGDOM OF NAPLES. THE KINGDOM OF NAPLES is separated from the Land of the Church by a line drawn from the mouth of the river Tronto, Orteli▪ to the head of Axosenus: On the other parts it is environed with the Sea, the compass of it being 1468 miles. This Kingdom is the fertilest place in all Italy, abounding in Miner of diverse m●●●als; and the choicest wi●es called Vina Massier, and Fal●ru●: To Alexandria they s●nd Saffrons, to 〈◊〉 S●●kes, to Venice oil, to Rome Wines. The Noblemen here, of all men under Heaven, live in most carelessness, having like the Tyrant Polycrates, nothing to trouble them, but that they are troubled with nothing, bu● the Pe●●●t ●●eth in as great a misery, as his Lord in jollity. The principal rivers of this Kingdom of Naples are 1 Sil●●●●, 2 Basentus, 3 Posoa●a, 4. Trontus, 5 Sal●●elius, 6 V●●●nus, 7 Salinus, and 8 Gariglian. On the banks of this last river, Guice many battles have been fought between the French and the Spaniards for the Kingdom of Naples: especially that famous battle between the marquis of Saluzzes, General of the French, and Goasalvo Leader of the Spaniards; the loss of which victory by the French, was the absolute confirmation of the Realm of Naple● to the Spaniards. More famous is this river for the death of Peter di Medici's, who being banished his Country at the coming of king Charles into Italy; & having diverse times in vain attempted to be reimpatriate; followed the French army hither; and after the loss of the day, took ship with others here, to fly to Caieta; but overcharging the vessel, she sunk and drowned them all. But most famous is it, in that Marius, that excellent, though unfortunate captain, being by Sulla's faction, Plutarch. driven out of Rome, hid himself stark naked in the dirt and weeds of this river; strange alteration. He had not lain here long, but Sulla's soldiers found him, and carried him to the city of the Mintu nians, being fast by this river. The●e men to please Sylla, hired a Cimber to kill him, which the fellow attempting (such is the virtue of Majesty even in a miserable fortune) run out again crying, he could not kill C. Marius. This river was of old called Aquae Sinessuanae, or the Lake of Minturne. The chief Provinces are 1. TERRA DI LAVORO. anciently Campania, and called Veneris & Bacchicer●amen, the chief Cities whereof are 1 Caieta, so called either of Caieta the nurse of Aeneas here buried; or from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, uro, because the Trojan Ladies being here arrived out of Africa, and fearing their husbands would again put out to sea, burnt their ships, and so forced them to settle in this country. It is a Town commodiously seated on the sea side, and seemeth to be a place of great importance, insomuch that (as C●minaeus telleth us) if King Charles the 8th, had but only fortified it, Adrianus. and the castle of Naples, the Realm had never been lost▪ 2 Naples, the Metropolis of the Kingdom, a beautiful City, containing seven miles in compass. It was once called Parthenope, and falling to ruin, was new built, and called Neapolis. Among all other things here is an hospital, the revenues whereof is 60000 Crowns; wherewith besides other good deeds they nourish in diverse parts of the Kingdom 2000 poor Infants. In this City the disease called Morbus Gallicus, or Neapolitanus was first known in Christendom. This City is seated on the sea shore, and fortified with 4 strong Castles, viz: 1 Castle Capo●na, where the King's palace was: 2 Saint Ermo; 3 Castle del Ovo, or the Castle of the Egg; and fourthly Castle Novo, or the new Castle. Floru●. 3 Capua, whose pleasures enervated the victorious army of Hannibal whence was the saying, Capua est Cann● A●nibali. 4 Cuma, ●eere which is Sybillae antrum, by which Aeneas went down to H●ll to talk with his Father: and not far distant is the Lake called lacus Avernus; the stink of which killeth birds as they fly over it. 5 Baiae famous for the Baths. 6 Nola, where Marcellus overthrew Hannibal, and his souldi●●●; letting the world know that Hannibal was not invincible. 7 Pa●colis a small town standing on a creek of the sea opposite to B●aile, Dion. from which it is distant 3 miles and a half. These towns are famous for the bridge built between them by C. Caligul●. It was composed of sund●y vessels, compacted together in that sort, that there was not only a fair and large passage, but di●ers ten●s and victualling houses on both sides. Caius in triumphal ha●it marcheth and remarcheth over the bridge, praiseth himself and his soldiers, as men to whose heroic enterprise● neither Earth nor Sea was an obstacle. This he did, as himself affirmed, to keep in awe Neptun●; and to exceed the like acts of Xerx●s and Darius, memorised in old Histories: or as it was conjectured to terrify the Romans and Britons, which 〈◊〉 of such a notable exploit: or to fulfil the prophecy of 〈◊〉, who had often foretold during the life of Tiberius, that it was as impossible for Canis to succeed ●n the Empire, as to ride o● horseback from Bawl to Putcolis. 8 Misenum, where Augustus keeping one A●mada, and an●ther at Raven●a, 〈◊〉 the whole Roman Empire H●r● is also in this Country the 〈◊〉 Velvets, that casteth out flames of fire: the smoke of whi●●●led pliny junior, coveting to search the cause of it The flame hereof br●ke ●orth cruelly also during the reign of Titus, casting out not only such sto●e of smoke, that the ver● Sun seemed to be in the Eclipse: but also huge stones, & of ashes such plenty, that Rome, Africa, Egypt, and Syria, were even covered; Hereulanum and P●mpeios, two Cities in Italy, were overwhelmed with them. There were heard dismal no says all about the Province, and Giants of incredible bigness seen to stalk up and down, about the top and edges of the mountain: which extraordinary accident, either was a cause or presage of the future pestilence, which raged in Rome and Italy long after. 4. ABRUZZO, where once the Samnita, Picentini, & others dwelled; the chief towns are Aquila, ne●re the Apennine. 2 Beneventum once called Maleventum. 3 Aquino where Thomas Aquinas, the great School-divine was borne. 4. Salmo, Oui●s birthplace, as himself testifieth in his De Tristsbus, Sulmo mihi patria est gelidis uberrimus undis, Millia qui nonies distat ab urbe decem. Sulmo my birthplace full of rivers clear, From Rome is distant ninety miles well near. In this country are the straits called Furcae Candinae, wherein when the Samnites and Picentini had so enclosed the Romans, Livy. that there was no possibility of escape: they sent to Herennius, a man for his age much reverenced, and for his wisdom much followed by them, to know what it were best to do to the Romans. The old man sent word, they should all be sent home safe and untouched. This answer not being well liked, they sent to him again: he returned answer, they should all be put to the sword. These different answers made them conceive amiss of the old man's brain, till explaining himself, he told them that either they must make the Romans their friends by a 〈◊〉 & honourable deliverance; or else take from them all power of doing hurt, by putting to sword so many of their Captains & Soldiers; mid way was there none. To neither of these courses would the soldiers agree, but disarming and spoiling the Romans, sent them home. The Romans not made friends by so odious a benefit, but hatching revenge for the disgrace, under the conduct of Papyrius, entered again the country: which, having opprobriously handled the natives, they made subject to the Senate and people of Rome: Leaving Princes a notable lesson for their proceedings against men of quality and rank, either not to strike at all, or else to strike home, and to the purpose. M●ch●avel in his history of Florence, taxeth for committing a great solecism in state, R●naldo of the house of Alb●zi; in that hating Cosmo of the Family of the Medici, he only procured his banishment; which Cosmo at his return recompensed to the full: Whereon the historian infers this notable Aphorism, That great personages must not at all be touched; or if they be, must be made su●e from taking revenge. Yet do I not prohibit a Prince the use of mercy, I know it is the richest jewel that adorneth his Crown; neither dare I take upon me to limit the use of so excellent a virtue: only let me observe how many 〈◊〉 of usage are commonly afforded those men, whose liberty after their delinquency, may endanger the safety of the Prince or State; I find then three principal, whereof the first is immediate execution, a course more to be allowed where it cannot, then commended where it may be spared. The second is either close imprisonment, or else consiament to the house and custody of some man in trust with the Prince; wherein great caution ought to be used: for we find in our own histories, how Morton Bishop of Elie, being committed to the Duke of Bucking●am his custody by Richard 3d, not only procured his own liberty; but wrought the Duke to the contrary faction. The last which is in all times the gentlest, and in some cases the surest, is not only an absolute pardon of life, or a grant of liberty, (for that alone were partly unsafe:) but an●ind●ering of the party delinquent by giving him some place of honour, or committing to 〈◊〉 fidelity some office of ●r●st. A pregnant instance we have of this kind in the Emperor Otho, who not only pardoned Marius Cel●us the chief of Gaelba's●action ●action; but put him in place nearest about him, and made him one of his principal Leaders in the war against Vitell●●; the reason was, ne hostis metum, 〈…〉, least lying aloof as a pardoned enemy, he might suspect that the bre●ch were but badly made up. But now it is 〈…〉 myself from the straits of these Furc● Candinae, and to ●●lace myself in the plains of Calabria. 3. CALABRIA IMPERIOR, Adrianus. the inhabitation of the Bru●ij, whose chief Cities are ● Peste, or Pessidonia, where Roses grow thrice in a year. 2 Salernum, famous for the study of Physic, the Doctors whereof made the book Schola Salerus, dedicated to our Henry 8th. 3 Consensia the prime City of these parts. 4 Rhezo, or Regium, so called from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, rumpo; because that here it is thought that Sicily was broken from Italy. 5 Locris, where lived the Lawmaker Zaleucus, who ordering adultery to be punished with the loss of both their eyes, was compelled to execute his law on his son the first offender. Therefore to show the love of a Father, and sincerity of a judge, he put out one of his son's eyes, and one of his own. He also provided in his Laws, that no woman should be attended with more than one maid in the street, but when she was drunk; that she should not go out of the City in the night, but when she went to commit adultery: that she should not wear gold or embroidered apparel, but when she purposed to be a common strumpet: that men should not wear rings and tissues, but when they went whoring and the like: by which laws both men and women were restrained from all extraordinary trains of attendants, and excess of apparel; this last, asault in our times too common. This town was formerly also famous for the victory of Eunomus, an excellent Musician; upon Aristonus of Rhegium, an other of the same profession. For though Aristonus had made his prayers to Apollo, the god of Music, to grant him the conquest; yet Eunomus plainly told him, that nature was against him; who had made all the Grasshoppers on his side of the water, mute. The day being come, one of the strings of Eunomus harp in the midst of his playing, brake; when presently a Grasshopper leapt upon his harp, and supplied the defect of his string, by which means the victory was adjudged to Eunomus. And indeed it is by diverse affirmed, that between Locris & Rhezo i● the inner of Al●x, on the banks of which, towards Locris, the Grassehoppers do sing merrily, on the other they are quite mute. Strabo. 4. CALABRIA SUPERIOR, or Magna Graecia, from diverse Colonies of Grecians, that there were planted. On the North-east part of this Country is Golfo di Tarento, olim Sinus Tarentinus, on the Southeast, Golfo de Chilaci, olim Sinus Scillaticus. The chief towns are 1 Tarentum, a town built by the Lacedæmonians, about which grew the wars between Pyrrbus and the Romans: Strabo. here the Philosopher Architas was borne, so famous for his flying Dove. 2 Crotona, the men whereof were so active, that at one Olympic game, all seven that overcame were Cretonians: their glory much decayed in a battle against the Locrians, where 120000 of them were overcome by 15000 of the enemy. 3 Polycostrum. 4 Amycle, a town peopled with Pythagoreans. These men having been often terrified with a vain rumour of their enemy's approach; promulgated a law, forbidding all such reports: by which means their enemies coming unawares upon them, took the town. Hence grew the proverb, Amyclas silentium perdidit: and Lucilius commanded to be silent, made answer, Mihi necesse est loqui, scio enim Amyclas silentio peri●sse. 5 Sybaris, a city built by the Grecians, after the destruction of Troy, the people whereof were Lords of 25 cities, and could arm 30000 men. They were so effeminate and delicate, that they permitted no smith or copper-man to dwell in their town, lest the noise of the workers should disturb their rest. Fiddlers and singers they had in request; which occasion the Cretonians their adversaries embracing, entered the town, apparelled like Musicians, and mastered it. Before this accident, there was a prophecy given, that the town should never be taken, till men were more esteemed then gods. It happened that a servant being beaten by his master, and for the gods sake obtaining no mercy, fled to the monument of his master's Ancestors, & was pardoned. Amyris the Philosopher hearing this, forsook the town; most men holding him mad, in a time of no danger to leave so delicious a seat; hence grew the proverb, Amyris insaint, applied to such as under show of madness, or folly, provide for their own safety. 6 St Severine. 5. TERRA DI OTRANTO, possessed heretofore by the Salentini and japyges: the chief towns are 1 Brundisium, glorying in one of the best havens in the World. 2 Hydruntum, now called Otranto, Knolls. the taking of which town by Mahomet the Great, Anno 1481, put all Italy in such a fear, that Rome was quite forsaken; and not fully inhabited till the expulsion of the Turks the year following. 3 Gallipolis. 6. PUGLIA, containing Apulia Daunia, & Apulia P●ucetia: the cities of which are Manfredonia the seat of an Archbishop. 2 Canna famous for the great victory of Hannibal against the Consuis, Paulus Aemylius, Terentius Varro, and the Romans; of whom were slain 42700. Plutarch. Had Hannibal pursued this victory, he had easily overthrown the Roman Commonwealth; so that it was truly said unto him, by Maharball Captain of his horsemen, Vincere scis Annibal, victoria uti nescis. Here stands Venusia, whence Horase borne in this town is called Venusinus: as also 2 Arpinum where Tully was borne; here moreover is the hill Gargalus, or mount St Angelo) 120 miles round. It is as well by Art as Nature, very defensible, so that it is commonly the last place in Naples, which is abandoned, as we may see, in the greeks and Saracens, who kept this hill many years after the Normans were Lords of the rest of the Country. The greatest riches of this Province is the tribute of cattle, Guiceiard. which also is one of the fairest revenues in Naples, as being worth (in Guicciardines' time) 80000 ducats Of this tribute, because the French could have no part, after the division made with Ferdinand, as being owners only of Lavoro and Abruzzo: they began to be discontented with the Spaniard; insomuch, that breaking into open war, the French seeking to increase their shar●, quite lost it. The people of these two last Provinces are troubled with a Tarantula, curable only with music. There is no nation under the Sua, which hath suffered so many mutations of slave, Hist. of Ita. as the Neopolitans: The Region being first under diverse people, was subjected to the Roman Consuls; In the division of the Empire betwixt Charles of the West, & Nicephorus of the East; this Country was assigned to Nicephorus and his successors; who were almost utterly vanquished by the Saracens, under the conduct of Sabba, and other successive generals; These were partly dispossessed by the Emperor Otho 1, and his Almames; and they again expelled by the greeks and Saracens, who for a long time held bitter wars one against the other. During these wars it happened, that one Dra●got a Gentleman of of Normandy, having in the presence of Duke Robert (Father to William the Conqueror) slain one Repostell, a Gentleman of the like quality; to avoid the fury of the Duke, and the trains of Repostels' friends, fled into this Country, attended by such of his followers, as either best loved him, or had been meddlers in the fray. The Duke of Beneuent, Vicegerent to the Eastern Emperor, took him and his small retinue into pay. Their entertainment being bruited in Normandy; and withal a report being raised, that the Greek Viceroy willingly hearkened after men of the like valour; caused diverse private Gentlemen to pass the Alpes, and there venture their lives to mend their fortunes. The happy success of these last aadventurers, drew thither also Tancred Lord of Hauteville in Normandy; who with his 12 sons came into Apulia, Anno 1008. He and his successors not only driven thence the Saracens, Munster. but also the Grecians, keeping possession to themselves with the title of the Dukes of Calabria, amongst whom, two were famous, viz: Robert Guiscard, third son to Tancred, the most famous captain of his time, and chief establisher of the Normane Kingdom in Italy; and Boemound his eldest son; who going with Godfrey of Boulogne into the Holy Land, was for his merits installed King of Antioch. Roger, Nephew to this Boemound, was the first that entitled himself King of Naples and Sicily: a title which the Pope● neither could endure, nor remedy. The Kings of Naples of the Norman line. 1125 1 Roger 24 1149 2 William 21 1170 3 William two 26 1196 6 Tancred base son to King William the 2d, deposed by Pope Celestine the 3d; who gave Constance a Nun of the age of 50 years almost, & daughter to the last William, to 1298 5 Henry the 6 of Germany in marriage, & for her dowry, Naples. He reigned 4 years. The Germane line. 1202 6 Frederick, son to Henry, crowned at the age of three years; he had to wife the daughter of john di Brenn●, the titulary king of Jerusalem: of which, the kings of Naples have ever since entitled themselves Kings; and in their rights 〈◊〉 the Spanish. 1250 7 Conrade, poisoned by his base brother Manfroy, having reigned 4 years. 1254 8 Manfroy, against whom urban the fourth, called in Charles of Anjou and Provence, brother to Lewis the 10 of France. He had one only daughter named Constance. The French line. 1261 Hist. of Fr. 9 Ch●rles Earl of Provence, and Anjou, overcame Manfroy, and was enthronized in the Throne of N●ples▪ 〈◊〉 time Peter of Arragon, claimed the Kingdom of Naple●, in right of Constance his wife, daughter to Man●roy. To save the effusion of blood, Charles challenged Peter to fight hand to hand in Bordeaux, before King Edward the first of England; but while Charles there expected Peter, he seized on Sicily, 1281. This Charles reigned 23 years. 1284 10 Charles two his son, formerly prisoner to Peter of Arragon in Sicily, was ransomed by the procuration of king Edward abovenamed, for 30000 marks. This King by Mary, daughter to Stephen King of Hungary, had 14 children; the most pertinent are Charles King of Hungary by right of his Mother; then Robert King of Napl●s, & Le●is of Durazzo. 26. 1310 11 Robert 32. 1342 12 joan, Niece to Robert, married Andrew, s●cond son to Charles King of Hungary, whom she hanged ●t her window for insufficiency: her second husband wa● Lewis of Tarentum, who over-straining himself to 〈…〉 appetite, died: Then she married james of Tarracon, ● gallant Gentleman, whom she beheaded for b●ing with another woman: and lastly Otho, D. of B●unswi●●●, who outlived her. This Queen was driven one of her Kingdom by Lewis of Hungary and hanged at the same window where she hanged her first husband: she adopted Lewis D. of Anjou, having reigned 29 years. The Hungarian line. 1371 13 Charles son to Lewis of Durazzo, by the help of Lewis King of Hungary, and Pope Vrban VI, was made King of Naples. He overthrew and killed Lewis of A●●●▪ and after the death of Lewis of Hungary, he was made King of that Kingdom also, wherein he lived not long, being poisoned by the old Queen. 15. 1386 14 Ladislaus. This King on some grudge forced an entry into Rome, and was triumphantly received; for which the Pope called in Lewis 2d of Anjou, who gave Ladislaus a great overthrow: insomuch that Ladislaus used to say, that if Lewis had followed his victory the first day, he had been Lord of my Kingdom and Person: if the second day, of my Kingdom, but not of my Person: but the third day of neither. So at the end Lewis was compelled to fly to Rome. 29 1415 15 joan, sister to Ladislaus, of the same lascivious dishonesty of life, as the former joan: she first adopted Alfonso V King of Arragon; & after upon some unkindness, revoked that adoption, and confirmed the state to Lewis D. of Anjou, & after his death to his brother Rene or Rainold, who was dispossessed by the Arragon●ys. 19 The Arragonian Line. 1434 16 Alfonso King of Arragon; who left the Kingdom well settled, to his bastard Ferdinando. 24. 1458 17 Ferdinando, Guicciard. who took Otranto from the Turks. 36. 1494 18 Alfonso II. 1494 19 Ferdinando expelled by Charles the 8 of France, son to Lewis two of France, and heir to Rene, the last adopted son of Queen joan the second. 1494 20 Charleses after the conquest, was crowned king of Naples, (at what time the French pox beginning in Naples, was first known in Europe.) But returning into France, and leaving the people much discontented, & the Realm meanly provided for; gave opportunity to Ferdinand to recover his Kingdom: and he not long enjoying the fruits of his victory, left it to his Uncle Frederick. So that in 3 years' space here were in Naples, no fewer the● 6 kings, viz: Fernando the first, Alphonso 2d, Fernando 2d, Charles' of France, Fernando again, and this Frederick. 1497 21 Frederick, who submitted himself to Lewis XII King of France, and yielded up his Kingdom to him. And indeed what else could the poor Prince do, when he saw his own blood, and such as had taken his Realm into their protection, conspire against him. When Charles made his passage toward Naples, Ferdinand the Catholic sent Gonsalvo (who was afterward for his valour surnamed the great Captain) with some forces to resist the French victories. But when the French were expelled, Gonsalvo would not leave the Country, because his master had not as yet sent for him. In the mean time it was agreed between Lewis of France, and this Ferdinand; that they should jointly set upon the kingdom of Naples, & having won it, the French should possess Alruzz● and Lavoro; the Spaniard, Puglia and both Calabria's; that the first should be entitled king of Naples, the latter Duke of Apulia. This confederacy was kept secret till the French Forces were come to Rome, and Gonsalvo possessed (under pretence of defending it) all Calabria: So that no marvel was, if they made themselves masters of the Country. In this action the French king dealt very indiscreetly, in bringing into Italy (where he was before the sole Moderator) an other king; to whom, as to his Rival, his enemies might have recourse● and the Spanish very unnaturally, in betraying for the moiety of a kingdom, a Prince of his own blood, under pretence and promises of succours. These two Princes continued not long friendly neighbours; for the Spaniards disagreeing with the French, within two or three years drove them out of all; & have to this day kept it; though this Lewis his successors Francis, and Henry, have divers times, and with great effusion of blood, attempted it. The Spanish line. 1503 22 Ferdinand the Catholic 13 1516 23 Charles the Emperor 43 1558 24 Phil●p the first of Nap: the 2d of Sp. 40 1598. 25 Philip two of Nap. III of Sp. 22 1621. 26 Philip now living. The Arms of this kingdom are Azure, Semi of Flower de Lyces, Bara. Or, a File of a Labels, Gules. The revenues of this kingdom are 2 Millions and a half of Crowns; Hist. of Ita. whereof 20000 are ●ue unto the Popes for chief ●ents: and the rest is so imploy●d for maintaining Garrisons & Navies, that the king of Spain receiveth not a fourth part de claro. There are reckoned in this kingdom Archbishops 20 Princes 13 Marquesses 25 Bishops 127 Dukes 24 Ortelius. Earls 90 Barons 100LS. 2 The PAPACY. THE LAND OF THE CHURCH extendeth North and South from the Adriatic to the Tuscan Seas; Maginus. the Eastern bounds being Axofenus and Trontus, by which it is separated from Naples. On the Northwest it is bounded with the Rivers Po and F●ore, by which it is divided from the Venetian; and on the South-west with Piss●o, by which it is parted from the Florentine. The men of this Country are questionless the best Soldiers of Italy, as retaining some spark of their Ancestors valour. The soil is as the rest of Italy. The Provinces hereof are 1. ROMANDIOLA, extending from the Rubicon East, to the Venetians on the West; from the Apennine South; to Padus, and the Adriatic on the North. The chief Cities are 1 Bononiae, the chief University of Italy, and a retiring place of the Popes. Lewk●o● The civil Law is much studied here; insomuch that from hence proceeded the famous Civilians, johannes Andreas, Aza, Bartolus, and Socinus. I believe they have built Castles in the air, which ascribe the founding of this University to Theodosius the 2d. The charter of this Foundation dated Anno 423, is an idle and foolish thing; for there it is said, that at the institution, there were present Gualther Earl of Poicteirs Ambassador for the king of England, and Baldwin Earl of Flanders for the king of France; when at that time neither those Earldoms or those kingdoms, were in re 'em natura. It is situation the river Aposa, Florus. & was by former writers called Folsina, now B●logne. near unto this town was that meeting between A●gustus, A●tonie, and Lepid●s, wherein they agreed on the Trv●virate: dividing the Empire & city of Rome among them three. This combination was confirmed by the ensuing Pr●scription, wherein that they might be revenged on Cr●ero L●pulus proscribed his brother; A●tonius his uncle. 2 R●mano anciently called Arimmum, seated on the mouth of the ●●uer Rubicon. The sudden taking of this city by Caesar, so frighted Pompey and ●is faction, that th●y abandoned Rome, leaving it to the courtesy of Caesar, and withdrew into Epirus. The night before Caesar dreamt, that he carnally knew his mother; whereby the Soothsayerss gathered, that he should be Lord of Rome, which was the common mother of them all, and so indeed it happened. 3 Cervia, on the Adriatic Sea, where there is made so much salt, that the Pope's part amounteth to 60000 Crowns. 4 ●errara, whose Territories stretch in length 160 miles, in breadth 50; & contain the worthy Cities of Modena and Rhegium. The chief City Ferrara, Hist. of Ita. so called from the Iron-mines about it, is seated on the bank of Po, which by reason of his breadth, depth, and swiftness, is a sufficient rampire on that side; and on the other it is fortified with a strong wall, and a spacious moat. In the midst of the Town is a fair Green, into which there do open on all sides about 19 streets; most of which are half a mile in length, and so even, that the ends may easily be seen: the whole compass is five miles. This town after the ruin of the Longobordan kingdom, belonged to the german Emperors, till the year 110●, in which the Countess Mathilda or Maudo took it, together with Mantua and Par●ra, from the Emperor Henry the third; and dying without issue, gave her whole estate both by conquest and inheritance, unto the Church of Rome. The Roman Bishops not long after, gave this town to Azo of the house of Este, in whose line it continued until the year 1589; when the last Duke dying without lawful issue, the Dukedom returned to the Church; and added to the Pope's Dominions, 250000 ducats of yearly revenue. 5 Ravenna, once beautified with one of the fairest havens in the world, was for that cause made the Road of one of the two Navies which Aug●stus kept always manned, Dion. to command the whole Empire of Rome; the other riding at Misenum in Campania. This of Ra●onna being in the upper sea, awed and defended, Dalmatia, Gree●ce, Cr●te, Cyprus, Asia, etc. the ●ther of Misenum in the lower sea, protected and kept under, France, Spain, Africa, Egypt, Syria, etc. This city hath been honoured also with the seat of the emperor Honorius, and his successors; next of the Gothish kings; then of the Exarches; and last of its Patriarches; chosen for this purpose, because of the plentiful territory now covered with water; Machiav. & the conveniency of the Haven at this day choked. When the Emperors kept at Constantinople, Italy was made a prey to all barbarous people; to repress whose fury, the Emperor justinian sent a Vice-regent into Italy, whom he called his Exarch; who leaving Rome, kept his residence at Ravenna, for its site nigh unto Constantinople, the residence of the Emperors. Under this Exarch were comprehended these ten Cities, Ravenna, Bolognia, Regium, Modena, Parma, Placentia, Sarcina, Class, Furli, Fo●limpoli. This was properly called the Exarchate of Ravenna; as the country which having no subordinate Magistrate, immediately obeyed the Exarch of Ravenna. In other towns of importance, there were by the Exarches, governor's appointed, whom they honoured with the title of Dukes. Rome itself, so far was it then from obeying the Popes had one of these ●●lled Dukes, sen● hither yearly from Ravenna: and his government was the Roman Dukedom. This division of Italy into so many members, most of which were too big for the head to govern, was ●he cause that the Longobards with more facility, subdued the greater part of Italy; into which, a little before the erection of this magistracy, they were entered. The Exarches of Ravenna. 570 1 Longinus 21 591 2 Smaragdus 4 595 3 Rom. Pat●icius 596 4 Callinicus 13 609 5 Smaragaus 3 612 6 joh. Lamigius 4. Freigiu●. 616 7 Eleuthe●ius 5 621 8 Isaa. Patricius 24 645 9 Theod. Call●opa 10 657 10 Olympius 3 657 11 Theod Calliopa 30 687 12 joh Platina 15 702 13 Theophilacius 25 727 14 Paulus 1 729 15 Eutychus 12▪ In the days of this Exarch, Ravenna was taken from the Empire by Astulphus, king of the Lombard's: from whom it was regained by Charles the Great, and given to the Bishops of Rome, together with A●conitana, and ●poleto; as a requital for the kingdom of France, given to the King Pepi● his Father, by the consent and authority of the Popes. The donation of this Exarchate to the Popes, partly to blot out the memory of the Exarches; and partly to make the people obedient to the Prelates, changed the name of the country from Flaminia (by which it was formerly known) to Romandiola, and now to Romagna. 2. MARCHA ANCONITANA, formerly the dwelling of the Piceni, Adrianus. is bounded with Romagna, the Apennine, Naples, and the Adriatic. The chief towns are Ancona, seated on the hill Cimmerius, which shooteth into the Sea like a Promontory; this town glorieth in giving name to the whole Province, and in her Haven built by Traian the Emperor. Florus. 2 Ascoli the fair, of old called Asculum, conquered by the Romans, under the conduct of Sempronius, Aᵒ V. C. 685. Nigh unto this city was fought the second battle between C. Fabricius, & the Romans on the one side, & Pyrrhus with his Epyrots on the other: wherein the victory fell to the king, having slain 6000 of his enemies. Yet with such apparency of valour & virtue in the Romans, that he could not but break into this exclamation, O quam facile esset orbem vincere, aut mihi Romanis militibus, aut merege Romanis. This town also was the seat of the war called bell●●s sociale, raised by the people of Italy against the Romans; Popedius being both author of the rebellion, & Captain. They sorely shaked the state of Rome; but at last they were vanquished, & this town by Strabo Pompeius forced & spoiled. 3 Firmo the strong. 4 Macera●a the Governors' place of Residence. 5 Adria w●ich gave the denomination to the adjoining Sea, and the Emperor Adrian. 6 Narma. 7 Humona▪ which two last towns, together with Ancona, Hist. of Ita. were given to Pope Zacharie by Luisprandus king of the Lombard's, about the year 751: the succeeding Popes, after the giving of this inch, took the whole ●ll. 8 Recanati (olim Aelia Recina.) 9 Loretto famous for our Lady, and her miracles: of which in our description of Palestine, you shall meet with a proper Legend. 3. DUCATO SPOLETANO, of old called Vmbria, because being situate under the Apennineses, it was Regio Vmbrosa. The chief cities are Spoleto, naming the whole Province. 2 Ovietto seated on so high a rock, Adrianus. that it is a terror to look down to the Valleys: here is a Church of a wondrous lightness, whose windows are made with Alabaster in steed of glass. 3 Perugia, formerly called Perusia. In this town Augustus besieged L. Antonius the brother, and Fulvia the wi●e of Antony the Triumvir; who when they had in vain attempted to seduce Rome from the faction of Augustus; returned to this City which also at last yielded to the more fortunate Emperor. This town did a long time belong to the Baillons, Guicciard. who held it as Vicars of the Church. To these Baillons was the family of the Oddies much opposite, insomuch that having got together a pretty army of malcontents; they so suddenly one night entered the City, that the Baillons began to fly. The Oddies were now come to the Palace gates, into which nothing hindered them from entering but a chain drawn cross the gate. One of the Soldiers had a hatchet purposely to take away the bar, but wanting room to we●ld his arm, he cried give back, give back. These words heard, but not understood by the hindmost, put them to their heels; and the foremost thinking that they ●led not for nothing, run away too: and so the city was saved. 4 Asis, where St Francis was borne. In this Country is Lago di Perugia of thirty miles' circuit, which was anciently called Thrasymere; Plutarch. where A●nibal●lew ●lew Flaminius and 15000 of his Romans. This ●ight continued three hours with such eagerness, that the Sould●ers felt not the grievous earthquake happening at the same time. Here also is Lacus Vademonius, where Do●abella overthrew such of the Gauls, as had escaped the sword of Camillus: Ne quis exta●et in ea gento, qui accensam à se Roman● gloriar●tur (saith Floru●) The chief Rivers of the former Provinces are, 1 Tuderus. 2 Chiaggius. 3 Paglia. 4 Aposa. 5 Bidens. 6 Roneus. 7 Esima. 8 Potentia. 4. St PETER'S PATRIMONY, containing all Latium (or Campagna di Roma) and part of Hetruria: was given unto the Church by the brave Virago Mathilda, Anᵒ 1101, Pascal two, sitting in the Chair of Rome: it is bounded with Pisseo hard by Sienna, the Apennine, Naples, and the Tyrrhenean Seas. Here are the Mountains called Gallicanum, in which Annib●l that Father of warlike stratagems, frighted that politic & wary Captain Fab. Maximus, Plutarch. with 2000 Oxen carrying fire on their horns, and so passed over the mountains. Here are the Rivers Tiber & Al●●a, nigh unto which last, Br●nnus & his Gauls (being drawn into Italy by the sweet taste of the Italian wines) slaughtered the Romans. The Roman Army consisted of 40000 Soldiers, most of them being raw, and unexperienced. The Gauls were not more in number but were naturally of a fierce & hardy courage, and withal so bigboned, that it seemeth they were borne to be the terror of mankind, and the ruin of Cities. Having won the day, the Barbarians march towards Rome, forsaken of its chiefest strength, the Capitol only being manned by Manlius: which also they had mastered, if the Geese had not been more vigilant than the Watch. When they had failed of this enterprise, they began a treaty with the fathers of the Town: agreeing with them for ●000 pound weight of Gold, to forsake the City. But before the delivery of this mo●y, they were assaulted and vanquished by Camillus, who for this is called Rome's second founder. The overthrow at Al●●a, and the vanquishment of the Fabiuses, happened in one day, which was therefore by the old Romans put among the unfortunate days; they never on that day at empting any business of importance. The like custom, whether on superstition, or fear of ill luck, is used by many Christians; and especially on Childerm●s day: wherein Phi●i● de Commes telleth us, that Lewis the 11th used not to debate any matter, but accounted it a sign of some great misfortune towards him, if any man communed with him of his affairs: & would be marvellously displeased with those that were near about him, if they troubled him in any matter whatsoever. The chief Cities are and were Alba, the seat of the Silvian Kings, ruined by Tullus Hostilius. In this war was Rome as it were laid to stake against Alba, and the whole action committed by the Romans to the Hora●ij, & by the Alban to the Curiatij, three brethren of each side. In this treble duel, two of the Horatij were slain, but the third counterfeiting flight, severed hi● enemies, and severally slew them; so making Alba and the Latins subject to Rome. 2 Ostia built by Ancus Martius, at the mouth of Tiber, whose Haven hath been long damped up, to stop the passage of enemy's ships to Rome. The Bishop of this town useth to consecrate the Popes. 3 Antrum, whether the Emperors did use to retire for recreation. The Roman Consul Maenius having won this City, Plutarch. and broken their force at sea, brought with him to Rome the Beaks of their ships, with which he decked and beautified the pulpit for Orations, which have generally since, been called Rostra. 4 Tibur. 5 Preneste, taken by Quinctius Cincinnatus the Dictator. Nothing so much endamaged this City, as its natural and artificial fortifications; for when the Romans in the times of sedition abandoned the town, they made this place their refuge. Among others, Marius the younger made it the seat of his war against Sylla; but perceauing the unprosperous succeeding of his affairs, here killed himself: and Sylla entering as conqueror, put 12000 of the Citizens to the sword. Florus. 6 Ardea taken by Superbus; a town to which the miserable Romans fled when the Gauls had won Rome. 7 Gabijs, taken also by Superbus, and his son Sextus: who counterfeiting a loathing of his father's cruelty▪ fled to Gabijs, and was made Captain of the town, which he betrayed to the Romans. 8 Veij, a City of great wealth & compass. It was many times assaulted by the Romans in general: once by the Fabiuses as particular adventurers, all which being 306 in number were slain in one day. Veientibus aruis Tercentum Fabiuses ter cecidere duo. On the Veiean plain Three hundred and six Fabiuses were slain. There was by hap a little child of this family left at home, who did again restore the house, & was the Ancestor of Fab. Maximus, the preserver of Italy against Annibal. This city at last, after a ten years' siege was taken by Furius Camillus, and not long after leveled with the earth, because the Roman people so delighted in the situation of the place, that they were resolved to have forsook Rome, and dwelled there. 9 Tivolis where there is a fountain, which by artificial works driven with water, representeth the notes of diverse birds. 10 Rome, once the Mistress of the universe, famous for her triumphs and antiquities; is seated on Tiber now well grown by the receipt of 42 rivers, and is distant from the Sea fifteen miles. This city built by Romulus, was in circuit about two miles, and contained 30000 inhabitants: which in the flourishing of that commonwealth, increased to 463000, Ortelius. and the compass of the Town to fifty miles, there being on the walls above 740 Turrets. When I said there were 463000 inhabitants, I mean not also servants, women and children; but men able to bear arms, free denizens, & such as were enrolled into cense. To these if we add their children, wives, and servants, we cannot probably conjecture them to have been fewer than 3 or 4 millions: and so Lipsius in his tract de magnitudine Romana, is of opinion. The extent of the Roman Empire was answerable to the multitude of inhabitants, Brerewood. the revenue correspondent to the extent. It was in length about 2000 miles; namely from the Irish Ocean West, to the river Euphrates on the East: in breadth it reached from the Danubius Northward, to mount Atlas on the South, about 2000 miles. And though the Romans had extended their Dominions sometimes farther East than North; yet could they never quietly settle themselves in these conquests. Nature, it seemeth, had appointed them these bounds, not so much to limit their empire, as to defend it; for the enemies found these rivers, by reason of the depth of the channel, and violent current of the stream as a couple of impregnable fortresses, purposely erected to hinder them from harasing the Roman Country. The revenues Lipsius in the former tract esteemeth to be about 150 millions of Crowns▪ and that they were no less, may be made more than probable by these reasons. 1 It is affirmed by diverse, & among others by Boterus that the yearly revenues of the king of China amount unto 120 millions of Crowns; & if this be true (as few question it) we cannot in proportion guess the whole Empire of the Romans to yield less than 150 millions: especially considering what arts masters the Romans were in levying and raising their taxes, and customary tributes. 2ly, The Legionary Soldiers which were dispersed over the Provinces, received in ordinary pay (besides provision of corn, apparel, & officers wages) five millions, and 516062 l and 10 s of our money; which amounteth unto 16 millions of Crowns, or thereabout. In the City itself there were kept in continual pay, 7000 Soldiers of the watch, 4 or 6000 for the defence of the City, and 10000 for the guard of the Emperor's persons. The two first had the same wages; the last, the double wages of a Legionary Soldier. Add hereto the expenses of the palace, and other means of disbursalls, & I think nothing of the sum can be abated. 3ly, we read that C. Caligula spent in one year two millions and 700000 of Sestertiums: how Nero most lavishly gave away two millions and 100000 of Sestertiums: & how Vitollius in a few months was 900000 of Sestertiums in arrearages. All huge and infinite sums. 4ly, When Vespasian came to the Empire, the Exchequer was so impoverished, that he protested in open Senate, that he wanted to settle the Commonwealth 40 millions of Sest●rtiums, which protestation, (saith Sueton) seemed probable, quia & male partis optime vsu● est. Now unless the ordinary revenues came to as much, or more than we have spoken, by what means could this extraordinary sum be raised. 5ly, We may guess at the general revenue, by the moneys issuing out of particular Provinces; and it is certain that Egypt afforded to the Ptolemy's 12000 Talents yearly, neither had the Romans less, they being more perfect in inhancing than abating their intradoe. France was by Caesar cessed at the yearly tribute of 20 millions of Crowns: And I think the rest of the Provinces were rated accordingly. 6ly, and lastly, the infinite sums of money given by the Emperors in way of largesse, are proofs sufficient for the greatness of the income. I will instance in Augustus only, & in him, omitting his donatives at the victory of A●luim, and the rest, I will specify his Legacy at his dea●●. he bequeathed by his Testament to the common sort, and the rest of the people, 3 l 8● a man. To every Soldier of the Praetorian bands 7 16● and 3d. And to every Legionary Soldier of the Roman Citizens, 46● 10 l ob. Which amounteth to a mighty mass of money: And let this suffice for the Roman revenue; now we return to Rome itself. In this Town was the Capitol saved from the fury of the Gauls, by the cackling of Geese. Tacitus calleth this house S●aem jovis optimi maximi, auspicatò à maioril us pignus m●●●ri cond●tam It was twice burnt, Dion. once in the civil wars of Syl●a and Marius; and again in the wars of Vespasian and Vudlius. In the third building of it, Vespasian carried the first basket of earth; after him the nobility did the like, to make the people more forward in the service; and perhaps the custom of laying the first stone in a building, or driving the first nail in a timberwork, by him whose edifice it is; hath from hence, if not beginning, yet growth. Here was the Temple of janus, open in the time of wars, and shut in the time of peace▪ which during all their Monarchy happened but thrice: namely during the reign of Augustus, after the Punic war; & in the time of Numa Here was the br●dge called Pons Sub●icius on which Horatius Cocles resisted the whole army of king Porsena, Tarqum, and the Tuscans; till the Citizens behind had broken down the bridge, received him swimming to the bank with joyful acclamations, and saved their City from 〈…〉. Here lived the famous warriors; here flourished 〈…〉 ma●iall discipline, so men odized by ancient Histo 〈…〉 finally here were laid up the spoils & Trow 〈…〉 Hist. of Ital. Rome, as now it standeth lower on the 〈…〉 Campus Martius, where it was built after the 〈…〉 the Goths and Vandals, is in compass 11 miles, 〈…〉 is not a little waist ground. The inhabitants a 〈…〉 two parts whereof are Clergy men and Courtesan 〈…〉 being seldom under 40000, of whom the Pop 〈…〉 yearly tribute of 30000 ducats; not (saith Mr. Harding) to tolerate them in their sin, but to punish them for it. The most worthy places are the Church of St Peter, which were it once finished, would be the rarest building in the world: then the Castle of S. Angelo, impregnable unless by famine: next the Pope's Palace called Belvidere: and lastly, the Library of the 〈◊〉 Vatican, properly called the Palatine. but more commonly th● Vatican Library; from which double name, to note unto y●u so much by the way; the Liber Palatin: and Liber Vatican: cited so often by Critics, Lewknor. in their Variae lectiones, are one & the s●me. This Library was founded by Sixtus the 4th, who not only stored it with the choicest books he could pick out of Europ●, but also ●ed also a large revenue for the perpetual augmentation of it. When the Duke of Bourbon sacked Rome, Anᵒ 1527 this Library was much defaced and ransacked; but by the succeeding Popes, it ha●h been again recovered to its former 〈◊〉 and beauty. Rome is now an University, which was founded by Vrban the 4th, at whose request Th. Aqu●nas professed here. Pope Ni●hola● the 5th was a special benefactor to the s●me; and after him 〈◊〉 the 10th, who revived the greeks learning & language, which were in these parts almost forgotten. The description of the whore of Babylon sitting on the beast with 7 heads can be understood of ●o place but this, being built ●17 ●●lls, ●●●●ly, 1 Palatinus. 2 Capitolinus 3 Viminalis. 4 A 〈◊〉. 5 Esquili●u● 6 Ci●●us. 7 Qu●rinalis. Governed by 7 Kings, viz: 1 Romulus. ● Numa 3 A●cu Martius. 4 Tullus 〈…〉 Servius Tullus. 7 Tarquin Sup●●● And 〈…〉 Rulers. 1 Kings. 2 Consuls. 3 Decemv●ri. 4 Tribu●es. 5 〈◊〉 rs. 6 Emperors. 7 Popes. This 〈…〉, was never taken but by the Gauls: but 〈◊〉 it c●me Po 〈◊〉, it 〈◊〉 been made a prey to a●l barbarous nations; and never was besieged by any that took 〈◊〉. The Pope 〈…〉 of the foundation of their Church, & auth 〈…〉, who ● being there is very disputable; 〈…〉, An Petrus fuerit Romae sub judice lis est, Simonem Romae nemo fuisse negat. That Peter was at Rome is questioned ever, That Simon was at Rome was doubted never. The main argument the adversaries have out of the Scriptures is taken out of the first of Peter, the fifth Chap. and 13 ver. where the Apostle saith, The Church that is at Babylon saluteth you, By this word Babylon they say, is meant Rome; & the Rhemists in the annotations on their translation of the Testament, much blame the ingenuity of our men, in affirming Babylon to signify Rome in the Apocalips, but not here. Since they so honestly and freely grant the one, I see not any inconvenience that would follow if we granted the other. And so let Peter be at Rome, and Rome be Babylon, the Popes the whores thereof. That Peter was the Prince of the Apostles, or that his suffering there could confer on the Roman Bishops any supremacy over the Church: would (I suppose) be hardly proved, if we granted that Peter had been there, as most histories testify. But that Rome by their own confession, should be Babylon, maketh much for our side; notwithstanding their idle distinction of th● Church in Babylon, and the whore of Babylon; which they say, is the heathen Emperors of Rome, then living. But this interpretation cannot stand: for St john spoke by way of prophecy, what in future times should be, not in way of declaration what already was: and again, Antichrist must be in the Church, not out of it. F●● St Paul telleth us, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that he as God, shall sit in the Temple of God, 2 Thess. 2.4. But whosoever was the first Bishop, certain it is, they were subject to much persecution, and little worldly joy, till the time of Silvester the 31 B●shop, who having converted Constantine, left case to his successors: On which Constantine, is fathered a donation of Rome, and her territories to the Roman Church, which certainly is forged. But Phocas having killed the Emperor Mauretius his wif● and children, Anno 604: to assure himself of Italy, ready to revolt from so barbarous a tyrant, made Boniface the third, universal Bishop, and head of the Church. Before this time, the Bishops of Constantinople, and Ravenna, did often dispute with the Bishops of Rome for superiority; the seat of Religion commonly following the seat of the Empire. And the Bishops of Constantinople prevailed so far, that with the permission of Mauritius the Emperor, he took upon him the title of Universal Patriarch. Gregory the great (of whom it is said that he was the worst Bishop of all that went before him, and the best of all that came after him) was at that time Bishop of Rome. He sharply inveighed as well against the Emperor, as the Patriarch of Constantinople for this title; and plainly maintained that whosoever called himself Universal Bishop, was the forerunner of Antichrist. As for himself, it is probable that he took the title of servus servorum Dei, more in opposition to him of Constantinople, then with an intent to be so. To this our adversary's answer, that Gregory did not absolutely condemn this title; but only blamed john the Constantinopolitan Patriarch, for assuming to himself the attribute which properly belonged to the See of Rome. But this cannot be; for than we should either in the old Bulls of the former Popes, find mention of this title: or self Greg. would have assumed it to himself that the world might take notice whereto of right it was due. This Boniface whom that cruel and butcherly tyrant Phocas made head of the Church, was the 64 Bishop, and first Pope of Rome, the Latin word Papa, coming from the old Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which signifieth a Father. The Bishops of Rome under persecution. 70 1 Linus 12. 82 2 Anacletus 12. 94 3 Clemens 9 103 4 Euaristus 8. 111 5 Alexander 10. 121 6 Sixtus 8. 129 7 Telesphorus 11. 140 8 Higinus 4. 144 9 Pius 15. 159 10 Anicetus 11. 170 11 Soter 8. 178 12 Eleutherius 13. 191 13 Victor 12. 203 14 Zepherinus 18. 221 15 Calistus 4. 226 16 Vrbanus 8. 233 17 Pontianus 6. 239 18 Antherus 1. 240 19 Fabianus 12. 252 20 Cornelius 2. 254 21 Lucius mens 8. 255 22 Stephanus 2. 257 23 Sixtus II. 11. 268 24 Dionysius 9 277 25 Felix. 5 26 Eutychanus. 283 27 Caius 15. 298 28 Marcellinus 9 307 29 Ma●cellus 1. 308 30 Miltiades 6. The Bishops of Rome after the end of persecutions. 314 31 Sylvester 20▪ 334 32 Marcus. two 335 33 julius 16. 352 34 Lib●rius 17. 369 35 Damasus 18. 387 36 V●sinus seu S●ricius 14. 401 37 Anastasius 3. 404 38 Innocentius 15. 420 39 Zosimus 1. 422 40 Beni●acius 3. 426 41 C●l●st●nus 9 436 42 Sixtus III. 8. 444 43 Leo 21. 465 44 Hilarius 6. 471 45 Simplicius 15. 486 46 Felix two, 9 495 47 Gelasius 4. 500 48 Anastasius 2. 502 49 Symmachus 15 516 50 Ho●misda 9 525 51 joannes. 527 52 Felix III. 4 531 53 Bonifacius II. ●. 533 54 joannes II. 2. 535 55 Agapetus 1. 536 56 jaberius II. 537 57 Vigilius 18. 555 58 ●●lagi●● 9 564 59 joannes III. 13. 577 60 Benedi●●us 4. 581 61 Pelagius II. ●●. 591 62 Gr●goriu● mag. 14 605 63 Sabinianus 1 The l●st Roman Bishop without the title of Pope. The Popes of Rome. 607 1 Bonifacius III. 1. 608 2 Bonifacius IV. ●. 615 3 Deus dedit 3. 618 4 Bonifacius V. 5. 623 5 Honorius 13. 636 6 Severinus 2. 638 7 〈◊〉 IV 2. 640 8 Theodorus 5. 646 9 Martin 6. 654 10 Eugenius 2. 657 11 Vitali●nus 15. 672 12 Adeodatus 5. 677 13 Donnus 5. 682 14 Agatho ●. 686 15 Leo two mens. ●●. 687 16 Benedictus 11. 17 john V. 18 Conon. 688 19 Sergius 1●. 701 20 john VI ●. 704 21 john VII. ●. 22 Zosimus. 707 23 Constanti●us 7. 714 24 Steph●●us II. ●●●s Gregor●us II. 17. 731 25 Gregorius III. 10. 742 26 Zacharias 10. 7●2 27 Stephanus II. 5. 757 28 Paulus I 10. 767 29 C●●st●●●●us 1. 7●8 30 Stephanus III 4. 772 31 H●dria●●s I. 23. 7●6 32 Leo III. 20. 816 ●3 Stephanus IU. 817 34 Paschalis ●. 8●4 35 Fuge●ius II. 3. 36 Valentinus. 827 37 ●r●gorius IV. 16. 8●3 38 Sergius two 3. 84● 39 Leo IV. 8. 854 40 joannes VIII. Angius foemina, 2. 856 41 ●e●eaictus III. 3. 857 42 Nicolaus 10. 867 43 Hadrianus 5. 873 44 joannes VIII. 10. 883 45 Mariinus II. 8●5 46 H●d●ianus III 886 47 Stephanus V. 6 892 48 ●ormosus 6. 898 49 Bonifacuis VI 50 Stephanus VI. 51 Romanus. 52 The●dorus. 9●0 53 joannes IX. 2. 902 54 Benedictus IV. 3. 905 55 Leo V. 906 56 Ch●istophorus 1. 907 57 Sergius III 7. 914 58 Anastasius III. 2. 916 59 Lando. 917 60 joannes X. 13. 930 61 joannes XI. 62 Leo VI 931 63 Stephanus VII. 2. 933 64 joannes XII. 5 938 65 Leo VII 3. 941 66 Stephanus VIII. 3. 944 67 Martinus III. 3. 947 68 Agapetus 7. 9●4 69 joannes XIII. 8 70 Benedictus VI 71 Leo VIII. 965 72 Ioan●es XIII. 8. 73 Benedi●●us VII 74 Donnus II. 75 Boni●acius VII. 976 76 Benedictus VIII. 8 984 77 joannes XIIII 78 joannes XV. 985 79 joannes XVI. 10. 80 Gregorius V. 81 joannes XVII 82 Silvester II. 998 83 Gilb. Necromant. 4 84 john XVIII. 1002 85 john XIX. 4. 1007 86 Sergius IV. 3. 1010 87 Benedict VIII. 11 1022 8● john XX. 11. 1033 89 Benedict IX. 13 1045 90 Silvester III 91 Bened●ct X. 92 Gregory VI. 93 Clemens II. 94 Damasus II. 1049 95 Leo IX. 6. 1054 96 Victor II. 2. 1057 97 Stephan IX. 1058 98 Benedict. X. 1059 99 Nicholas II. 3. 1074 100 Gregor. VII. 12. 1062 101 Alexander, II. 102 Victor III. 1088 103 Vrbanus two 12 1100 104 Paschalis II. 18. 1118 105 Gelasius II. 1119 106 Callistus II. 6. 1125 107 Honorius II. 5 1130 108 Innocent. II. 13. 109 Celestinus two 110 Lucius II. 1145 111 Eugenius III. 8. 1153 112 Anastasius IU. 1155 113 Hadrian. IV. 4. 1160 114 Alexan. III. 22. 1182 115 Lucius III. 4 1186 116 Vrbanus III. 2 1188 117 Clemens III. 3 1191 118 Celestinus III. 6 1199 119 Innocent III. 17 1216 120 Honor. III. 10. 1227 121 Gregor. IX. 14 1241 122 Celestinus IV 1243 123 Innocent IV. 11 1256 124 Alexand. IV. 6. 1262 125 Vrbanus IV. 3. 1266 126 Clemens IV. 3 1272 127 Gregorius X 4 1276 128 Innocent. 5. 129 Hadrianus V. 130 joannes XXI 1278 131 Nicolaus III. 3. 1282 132 Martinus IV. 4 1286 133 Honorius IV 1288 134 Nicolaus IV. 4. 1294 135 Celestinus V. 1295 136 Bonif. VIII. 8 1304 137 Benedict. XI. 1306 138 Clemens V. 8. 1317 139 joan. XXII. 18. 1335 140 Benedict. XII. 7 1342 141 Clemens 6.12. 1354 142 Innocent. VI 10 1364 143 Vrbanus V. 8, 1372 144 Gregor. XI. 7. 1380 145 Vrbanus VI 11 1391 146 Bonifao. IX. 14. 1405 147 Innocent. VII, 2 1407 148 Gregor. XII. 2. 149 Alexander. V. 1411 150 joan. XXIII. 5, 1419 151 Martinus V. 13 1431 152 Eugenius IV. 16 1447 153 Nicola●s V. 8. 1455 154 Callistus III. 3. 1459 155 Pius II. ●lim Aeneas Sylviu● 6. 1465 156 Paulus II. 7. 1472 157 Sixtus IV. 12. 1485 158 Innocen. VIII. ● 1493 159 Alexan. VI 10 1503 160 Pius III. 1504 161 julius II. 10. 1513 162 Leo X. antea joannes Medici's. 9 1522 163 Adrianus VI 2 1524 164 Clemens VII. 10 1535 165 Paulus III. 15 1550 166 julius III. 5. 1555 167 Ma●cillus two Corvinus. 1556 168 Paulus IV 1560 169 Pius IV 6. 1567. 170 Pius V. 6. 1572 171 Greg. XIII. 13. 1585. 172 Sixtus V. 5 1590. 173 Vibanus VII decem dies. 174 Gregorius XIV. 9 men's. 10 dies. 1591. 175 Innocentius IX. mens. 1, dies. 22. 1592. 176 Clem. VIII. 13. 1605 177 Leo XI. 1605 178 Paul. V. 16. 1621. 179 Gregory XV. 2▪ 1623. 180 urban III. now living. To These 180 Popes, add the 63 Bishops; & they make the full number of 243. It were a task too great for Hercules, to show all the acts and pious decrees of all these ghostly fathers: We will therefore only make mention of some principal passages, for the better understanding of their history and policies. 1. Paschalis the first, caused the Priests of some Parishes in Rome, by reason of their nearness to his person, their presence at his election, and to honour their authority with a more venerable title, to be called Cardinals. They are now mates for Kings, and numbered about 70. 2. Eugenius the second took on him the authority of creating Earls, Dukes, and knights; as the Exarches of Ravenna had formerly used to do. 3. Sergius the second was the first that changed his name; for thinking his own name Bocca di Porco, or Swines-mouth, not consonant to his dignity; he caused himself to be called Sergius: which precedent his successors following, do also vary their names. So that if one be a coward, he is called Leo; if a Tyrant, Clemens; if an Atheist, Pius or Innocons; if a Rustic, Vrbanus; and so of the rest. 4. Nicholas the second, took from the Roman Clergy, the election of the Popes, allotting it to the Conclave ol Cardinals. 5. Nicholas the third, was the first Pope that practised to enrich his kindred, and his successors have studied nothing more than to advance their Nephews, (for by that name the Pope's use to call their bastards:) whence came that worthy saying of Alexander the third; The laws forbid us to get children, and the Devil hath given us Nephews in their steed. 6. john the eight, is by most writers confessed to be a woman, and is usually called Pope joan. To avoid the like disgrace, the Porphyry chair was ordained; Vbi ab ultimo Diacono, etc. so that both in a literal and mystical sense, this woman may be called, The whore of Babylon. Fox Mart. 7. Innocent the third held a council in Rome; in which it was enacted, that the Pope should have the correction of all Christian Princes, and that no Emperor should be acknowledged, till he had sworn obedience to him: He invented Transul stantiation; and ordained that there should be a Pix to cover the Bread, and a Bell to be rung before it. He also brought Auricular Confession into the Church. 8. Sixtus the fourth builded in Rome, Stews of both sexes, he brought in Beads; and made our Lady's Psalter. 9 Sergius the third instituted the bearing about of Candles, for the purification of the blessed Virgin Mary. 10. Nicholas the first prohibited the Clergy marriage, saying; that it was more honest to have to do with many women privately, than openly to take one wife. Insomuch that a Priest of Placentia being accused to have wife & children, was deprived of his Benefice; but proving the said woman to be the wife of another man, and but his Concubine, he was again restored. 11. Celestine 2d was the inventor of that mad cursing, by Bell, Book, and Candle. 12. Bonifac● the eight, by a general Bull, exempted the Clergy from all taxes and subsidies to temporal Princes. Whereupon our Edward the first, put the Clergy out of the protection of him and his Laws. By which course, the Pope's Bull left roaring in England. He was the author of the Decretals. 13. Pope Clement the sixth lived in an unhaypy time; for in his Papacy the Emperor gave freely all Lands belonging to the Church, Machiav. to such as formerly had usurped them, and that they should hold them by authority Imperiall. Thus the Malatesti became Lords of Rimino, the Ordelaffis of Furli; the Varani of Camerine, the Bentivoles of Bologne, the Manfre●i of Fuenza, etc. Which estates were never recovered to the Church, till the days of Alexander the sixth, and julio the second. 14. Sergius the fourth, was the first that on Christmas night, with diverse ceremonies, Sleid. Cont. consecrated swords, roses, or the like; which afterward are sent as a token of love and honour to such Princes as best them like. Leo 10th sent a consecrated rose to Frederick Duke of Saxony, desiring him to banish Luther. The like did Clement 7th to our Henry 8th, for writing against Luther. So Paul the third sent an hallowed sword to james the fifth of Scotland, when he began the war with our Henry 8th. The like did julius the second to our Henry 7th, in his wars against his Rebels. 15. Boniface the eight, instituted the Roman jubilee, and decreed that it should be solemnised every hundred year; but by Clement the sixth, it was brought to fifty. 16. Alexander the sixth, Guicciard. setting aside all modesty, was the first that unmasked his Nephews, acknowledging them to be his sons. He recovered to the Papacy, Imola, Furlie, and many other towns, by the valour of his son Caesar Borgia, a true chip of the old block; whom notwithstanding all his villainies, Machiavelli proposeth in his Tract de Principe, as the only example for a Prince to imitate. 17. Clement the fifth, Du Pless. taught (as indeed it is true) that one drop of our Saviour's blood had been enough to have saved all mankind; but (this he added), seeing that all that precious blood was spilt, the ouer-plus was given as a treasure to the Church; to be disposed according to the discretion of S. Peter, and his successors. Hereunto they joined the merits of the Virgin Mary, & all the Saints; so that this treasure can never be drawn dry: and hereon he founded the virtue of Pardons and Indulgences. 18. Leo the tenth, was indeed a great favourer of learning, but so little savoured he of Religion, that he was often heard to say, Quantas nobis divitias comparavit ista fabula Christi: a speech so blasphemous, that Porphyry, or julian the Apostatas could never match it. In his time began the Reformation according to the Word of God taught by Luther. These matters are most pertinent: but to rip up the life of every particular, would rather grieve then delight me, and get amazement in the hearer, not belief. I will therefore end with the Painter, who being blamed by a Cardinal, for colouring the visages of Peter and Paul too red, tartly replied; that he painted them so, as blushing at the lives of those men, who styled themselves their successors. We before touched at Constantine's donation, avouching it to be forged; and well might we so do, considering how fearful the Popes are, in having their title disputed, insomuch that many leaves are razed out of Guicciardine by the Inquisition, where this donation was called in question. In the place, the hist●●rian not only denieth the feigned donation of Constantine, but affirms that diverse learned men reported Silvester and him to have lived in diverse ages. Then he showeth how obscure and base the authority of the Popes was, during the time that the barbarous Nations made havoc of Italy: 2ly, that in the institution of the Exarchate, the Popes had nothing to do with the temporal sword; but lived as subjects to the Emperors, 3ly, that they were not very much obeyed in matters spiritual, by reason of the corruption of their manners. 4ly, that the overthrow of the Exarchate, the Emperors now neglecting Italy, the Romans began to be governed by the advice and power of the Popes. 5ly, that Pepin of France, and his son Charles; having overthrown the kingdom of the Lombard's, gave unto the Popes, the Exarchate, Urbine, Ancona, Spoleto; and many other towns and territories about Rome. 6ly, that the Popes in all their Bulls or Charters, expressed the date in these formal words; Such a one our Lord the Emperor reigning. 7 l●, that long after the translation of the Empire from France to Germany, the Popes began to make open protestation, that the Pontifical dignity was rather to give Laws to the Emperors, then receive any from them. 8ly, that being thus raised to an earthly power, they forgot the salvation of souls, sanctity of life, and the commandments of God, propagation of Religion, & charity towards men. To raise arms, to make war against Christians, to invent new devices for getting of money, to profane sacred things for their own ends, and to enrich their kindred & children; was their only study. And this is the substance of Guicciardine in that place, an author above all exception; he was a man whom the Popes employed in many businesses of rare importance, so that no hate to them, but love to the truth made him write thus much. As for the city of Rome, so unlikely is it to have been given by Constantine, that neither Pepin, nor Charles his son could be induced to part with it. Lewis surnamed Pius is said to be the first donour thereof, and a copy of this donation is found in the third book of Volaterran, subscribed by the Emperor, his three sons, ten Bishops, eight Abbots, fifteen Earls, and the Pope's Library-keeper. Yet Lampadius in his Comment on Sleidan affirmeth, that it was by many learned and juditions men maintained, that all this was foisted into the text by Anastasius the Pope's Library-keeper, who is cited as a witness of the donation. Let us hear what the recorder of Florence saith in this case. Rome (saith he) was always subject to the Lords of Italy, till Theodorick king of the Goths removed his seat to Ravenna, for hereby the Romans were enforced to submit themselves to the Bishops, Aᵒ 460 or there about. And again talking of the estate of the Popedom in the year 931. The Popes (saith he) had in Rome more or less authority according to the favour they found with the Emperors, or others than most mighty. But the leaving of Italy by the Germane Emperors, seated the Pope in a more absolute sovereignty over the City. Having thus a little glanced at the means by which the present domains of the Church of Rome, were first gotten and increased: Let us consider by what policies this Papal Monarchy hath been upheld in respect and magnificence. They may be divided into three heads. 1 Those by which they have insinuated and screwed themselves into the affections and affairs of the most potent Princes. 2 Those by which already they have and by which hereafter they will be a●le to secure their own estate. And 3d, those by which they keep the people both in blindness, and due obedience. 1. Concerning the first: Sands relig. First, the donation of several kingdoms to them that have no right or title, but from the Pope, and in force of his donation; cannot but oblige them to him, without whom they could lay no title to what they possess. 2ly Next the readiness of their Ministers to kill such as resist them, cannot but deter Princes from injuring them, and constrain them to seek their friendship: especially since by a w●it of Excommunication they can arm the subjects against the Sovereign; and without levying a Soldier, either utterly destroy him, or bring him to good conformity. 3ly Then follows their allowance of marriages prohibited by God & Nature, the issue of which, cannot but uphold the Pope's infinite authority; without whom, their birth is unnatural, and their persons not capable of the estates which by his allowance they hold; wherein they strengthen themselves more, by unlawful matches of others, than ever Prince could by lawful marriage of his own. 4ly They cometh in their dispensing with the Oaths of Princes, by which such Princes both preserve their credit, in not being perjured, as they think, since allowed by the Church: and also get somewhat for which they cannot be unthankful to the Papacy. 5ly Then succeedeth in order the choosing of the younger sons of potent families into their Cardinalships: by which means, the whole lineage are ready to support him, as the chief staff of their brother or Cousin's preferment. 6ly As by these courses he holds in with all Princes of his religion in general; so hath he fastened o● the King of Spain in particular, by making him and his successors the executioners of his excommunications. By this office Ferdinando the Catholic surprised Navarre; and Philip the 2d had no small hopes to have done the like on England and France. 2. Concerning the second: so it is, that first their state hath the firmest foundation of any; as being laid in the conscience of men, by persuading them of their infallible power: and the Ecclesiastical and temporal jurisdiction over Heaven, Hell, Earth and their Purgatory. 2ly Next cometh the innumerable preferments for men of all sorts and humours, (as having well high in their disposing, all the Benefices and Bishoprics of Italy, half in Spain, diverse in France and Germany:) which keep the Clergy in a perpetual bond of allegiance; especially enjoying divers privileges which they of the Temporalty are not capable of. 3ly Then consider the multitude of Friars, all whose hopes depend on his safety: they are known to be more than a Million, of which half at least would grow fit to be employed in any warlike service; all which they do maintain at other men's cost, themselves not disbursing a penny. 4ly Their Revenues they increase by their Pardons and Indulgences; amongst others I read of a Pardon given by Pope Boniface 8th, of whom it is said, he entered like a Fox, lived like a Lion, and died like a dog▪ it was a Pardon for 82000 years to all them, which would say such a prayer of St Augustine, and that for every day ●●ties quoties. 5ly The next help of their Coffers is their dealing with Peniten●s, whom in the agony of their souls they persuade, that no help will be easily had, unless by a donation of part of their estates to the Church. 6ly The last string to this Bow, is the invention of spiritual fraternities, which are appurtenances or annexaties to the orders of Friars; and may in number perhaps equal them. Into these the lay-people of all sorts, men and women, married and single, desire to be enrolled; as hereby enjoying the spiritual prerogatives of Indulgences and speedy dispatch out of Purgatory. 3. Concerning the thi●d; 1, they deter the people from reading the Scripture; alleging unto them the perils they may incur by misinterpretation: 2ly they breed an antipathy between the Papists and the Protestants; insomuch that a Papist may not say Amen unto a Protestants Deo gratias. 3ly they debar them all sound of the religion, in prohibiting the books of the reformed Writers; & hiding their own treatises, in which the tenant of the Protestants is recited only to be confuted: insomuch that in all Italy you shall seldom meet with Bellarmine's works, or any of the like nature to be sold. 4ly They have under pain of excommunication, prohibited the Italians from travel & traffic with heretical countries▪ or such places where those contagious sounds and sights (as they term them) might make them return infected. 5ly The severity, or tyranny rather, of the Inquisition, of which we have elsewhere spoken, crusheth not only the beginnings, but the smallest suspicions of being this way addicted. And 6ly the people thus restrained from travel, are taught to believe, that the Protestants are blasphemers of God and all his Saints: that in England Churches are turned to stables, the people is grown barbarous, and eat young children: that Geneva is a professed sanctuary of roguery, and the like. We have yet two later examples of their dealing in this kind: 1 the gross slander of the Apostasy (or as they call it, the reunion) unto their Church, of the right reverend Father in God, D ● King, late Lord Bishop of London; a Prelate of too known a faith and zeal, to give occasion for such a calumny. The second is a book by them lately published, and commonly sold in Italy, and France; containing a relation of God's judgements, shown on a sort of Protestant-Hereticks, by the fall of an house in Blackfriars in London, in which they were assembled to hear a Geneva Lecture; by which dealing, the simple people are made to believe that to be a judgement on us, which the authors of that pamphlet well know, to be a calamity (I will ●ot say a judgement) that be fell their own. Had these Pontifical Prelates been chosen young, or of the same family, so that the successor had not through envy, or a new humour, crossed the designs of his predecessor: it cannot be but that this Monarchy had been greater and better established, than the old Roman in her greatest glory. But this course is distasteful to the ambition of the C●rdinals, who by the deaths (natural or violent it matters not) of the Pope, aspi●e by all means, both of love and money, to that dignity. Now the elections of the Popes are made in this place and manner: for I suppose it will not be impertinent to speak a little hereof. In the Pope's Palace in the hill Vatican, are among other buildings, 5 halls, 2 chapels, and a gallery 70 foot long. The gallery is appointed for conference; the one chapel for the mass, & for the election; the other with the Halls are for the Cardinal's lodgings. Every Hall hath two rows of chambers, which are purposely for the time made of green or violet cloth. To each Cardinal is allowed four servants to lie in his chamber. They that are once within, are compelled, unless they be sick, still to continue there: and such as are once out, are no more permitted to go in; lest by that means the Cardinals should maintain intelligence with any foreign Princes. To this Conclave (for by this name the place of the election is called) is but one door, to which belongeth four locks, and as many keys. One key is in the keeping of the Cardinals; one of the City-Bishops; one of the Roman nobility; and one of the Master of the ceremonies. There is in this door a little wicket or hatch, which is opened only at dinners and suppers; and whereof the Master of the ceremonies keepeth the key. At this hole the Cardinal's servants receive their Meat; every dish being first diligently searched, lest any letters should be conveyed in them. As for the Lodgings, they have neither holes nor windows to give light, so that there they make day of wax-candles: And lest the Pope should be made by force, both the City and Conclave are strongly guarded. When the Cardinals are going to election, the privileges of the Cardinals are recited; which every one sweareth to observe, in case he be chosen Pope. Then the Master of the ceremonies ringing a Bell, calleth them all to Mass; which ended, there is brought to every Cardinal, a chair, and therein a scroll of all the Cardinal's names. Before the altar is set a table, covered with a purple cloth, whereupon is set a chalice, a silver bell; and about it six stools, on which sit two Bishops, two Priests, and two Deacons. Every Cardinal writeth is voyc● in a piece o● paper, goeth to the Altar, prayeth God to guide him in the election, putteth his voice into the chalice, and departeth to his seat. The first Bishop taketh out all the papers, and delivereth them to the first Deacon, who unfolding each of them, readeth (without mentioning the name of the elector) the name of the elected: and every Cardinal in his particular scroll, noteth how many voices every one hath. The account being made, the first Priest having the like scroll, p●onounceth who hath most voices: which done, the Priest ringeth the silver bell, at which call, the Master of the ceremonies bringeth in a pan of coals, and burneth all the little papers wherein the names of the elected were written. He that hath the most voices, so that his voices exceed the proportion of two parts of three, is acknowledged Pope, and adored by the rest of the Cardinals; but if they exceed not that number, they must begin all anew. If in the space of 30 days the election be not fully ended▪ then must the Cardinals be kept from fire, light & victuals, till they are fully agreed The ●●●ket which we before mentioned, is called the gold 〈◊〉, at which stand an infinite number of people; on 〈…〉 Pope, having opened th●t gate, bestoweth ●i, ●a●he●ly 〈…〉 to 〈◊〉 all their sin▪ Then strike●h he continually on the main door● with a golden m●llet; which whilst he is doing, workem●n without bre●ke it open The ch●ppes, 〈◊〉, dust, & d●rt which falleth from the gate while it is opening, are gathered and preserved as choicest Reliques● and the golden mallet is usually gruen to that Cardinal, who is most in grace with the new Pope. This is the plain and surple manner of choosing the Spiritual Head of Christendom, (for I should wrong him if I should omit this title:) but there is now adays much corruption and preposterousness used, as buying of voyce●, setting up some for st●les, and tearing of scrutinies, every Cardinal desiring to have a Pope of his own, and his Prince's faction. It is written of an old Sicilian Cardinal, who after long absence, came to the election of a ●ope; where expecting th●t incessant prayers, is in time of old should have pointed out (by Divine inspiration) Christ's Vicar; and finding naught but canvasing, promising, and threatening for voices, Ad hu●● modum (saith he) fiunt Romani Pon●i●ices? and so retired to his home, and never saw Rome again. Boterus. The ordinary temporal revenues of the Papacy are better than two Millions of Crowns; the extraordinary and sph●●●all is wonderful. ●ius Quintus, who ruled six yeare● on●y▪ get from the Spanish Clergy 14 m●llions. Sixt●● the 5th 〈◊〉 t●e Iesuite●●t ●t one clap 20000 crowns of yearly revenue because they were too rich f●r men that vowed poverty; and ●a●ing sat but five years, had offered up 5 mi●lion●▪ four of which hi● successor gregory t●e 14 spent in 〈◊〉 then a year. Out of France they reap no less than a million of Crowns yearly. Out of England, when it was the Pope. 〈◊〉 ●●●haustus, they extracted no less th●n 60000 m●●kes, which of our present money is ●●0000 po●nds, being at that time more than the King's certain revenue: and this was in the time of Henry the 3d, before their rapine was come to the height. Let other Countries be rated accordingly. Next add the monies received from the particular pardons, for dispensings with unlawful marriages; the profits arising from pilgrimage●; from great men's death and funerals; from the Indulgences granted unto Abbeys and Convents, in all which the Popes have a share; & it would pussle a right good Arithmetician to state his intrado▪ Here t●ke the saying of Sixtus the 4, that a Pope could never want money while he held a pen in his hand. Yet is their treasury seldom full; for 1 the state they keep, because of their height of honour above all Princes; 2 ●● the large allowance they g●u● unto their Legates, Nuncio's, and other Ministers; & 3● th●●r greedy desire to enrich their sons or kinsmen with the Church's Lands or money (with which humour only Pope Sixtus the 5 was never touched) keep their coffers exceeding low. The Papal Vestments are of great value, especially the Triple Crow●e; for when Clement the 5 transferred his seat to Av●gnion, we read how with a fa●l from his horse, he l●st a Carbuncle (with which his Crown was thick set) worth 6000 ducats at the least. Having in former places mentioned such order of Knighthood, as these Countries gave beginning to: I will now set down the orders of the Popish spiritual Knights, or Friars, which his holy Benediction hath erected, and fat allowance doth maintain; and for the better proceeding, we will begin with the original of a monastical life; and then we will make special mention of the Romish Votaries. The beginning and increase of a Monastical life. Under the persecution of Decius, one Paulus borne at Thebes in Ae●ypt▪ Polyd. Virg. an● Groost▪ retired to a private cave under the foot of a rock, Anno 260. Here he lived one hundred years, and was s●ene of no man, but one Anthony, who was present at his death. This Anthony was the first that followed the example of Paulus: he was of a noble house▪ and sold all h●s estate▪ that he might mo●e privately enjoy himself: he is called the Father of the Monks: he lived 105 years, and died Anno 345. After this foundation, the Monastical building increased so fast, that it seemed necessary to prescribe them orders: Hereupon St. Basil gathered them together, living formerly dispersed, and was the first that built Monasteries; he is said to have ordained the three vows, 1 of Poverty, 2 of obedience to their rules; and 3 of perpetual chastity: he instructed them in good Arts, and true Religion, and the service of God, with Watchings, Prayers, and Hymns. The next that prescribed orders was St Austin, borne Anno he being thirty years old, obtained a garden without the walls of Hippo, where he begun this order, assuming only twelve into his company. The first Monastery of them was erected by William Duke of Guienne at Paris; and Anno 1200, they began to flourish in Italy by the favour of john Duke of Mantua. The third was Benedict, borne at Nursia in Vmbria, Anno 482, he gathered the Monks of Italy together, and gave them a rule in writing; he lived till he had seen twelve Monasteries filled with his Disciples: Their habit was a loose gown of black, reaching down to their feet: their under garment was white woollen, their legs booted, their Crowns shaved; their heads hooded. Of this order have been 52 Popes, 200 Cardinals, 1600 Archbishops, 4000 Bishops, and 50000 Saints, which have been approved by the Church. The fourth was St Francis, borne at Asis, he fell from Merchandise to Religion, going barefoot, and behaving himself very penitently; hereupon great store of disciples following him, he gave them a rule wherein they are bound to profess poverty and beggary; he caused them to be called Minors, to show their humility; but now they are called Franciscans. This order was confirmed 1212. Now concerning these orders of Friars, certain it is, that at their first institution they were a people much reverenced for their holy life, as men that for Christ's sake abandoned all the pomps and vanities of the world. And questionless they then were a people altogether mortified; and who by their very aspects would gain upon the affection of the hardest hearts; Sleidan come. insomuch that not only mean men, but great personages also did desire to be buried in a Friar's weed: as Francis the 2d, marquis of Mantua; Albertus Pius an other Prince of Italy; & in later times the great Scholar Christopher Longolius. But as Florus saith of the civil wars between Pompey and Caesar, Causa huius bell▪ eadem quae omnium, nimia felicitas: so may I say of these cloistered Friars, the greatness of their wealth, which many on a superstitious devotion bequeathed to their houses, brought them first into a neglect of their former religious and demure carriage: 2ly into a recklessness of their credit and actions: and lastly by consequence into contempt: so that there was not a people under heaven that was more infamous in themselves, or more grossly abused by others. Hence the vulgar saying of the people, When a Friar receiveth the razor, the devil entereth into him: and Friars wear crosses on th●ir breasts, because th●y have none in their hearts, with the like. Nay Sr Thomas Moor, who in the Pope's cause lost his head, sticketh not to call them in his Utopia, Errones maximi; and that they were to be comprehended under the statutes, made against vagabonds and sturdy beggars. Now to show both the passions of respect and contempt of these Friars: There goeth a tale how the Lady Moor, S ● Thomas his wife, finding a Friar's girdle, showed it with great joy to her husband, saying; behold Sir Thomas, a step toward Heaven: to which, he with a disdainful laugh made answer, that he feared that step would not bring her a step higher. As for this retiredness and solitariness of life, so it is, that many Kings, chiefly of our Kingdom, and especially under the Saxon Heptarchy, have left their thrones to enjoy it. And Barelay, whose excellent endowments, shall never with me defend him from the stain of Apostasy, under the person of Anaroestus, hath 〈…〉 his Argenis, defended this kind of a Prince his withdrawing himself from the world. Yet against examples only, to oppose authority and practice; the Philosophers have defined a man to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. a creature merely made for mutual converse: the Poets say, that Nascitur indignè per quem non nascitur alter: and the jews which live abundantly in Rome and Italy, even abhor this unsociable life; preferring a civil life far before a solitary; as being to nature more agreeable; to man more profitable; and by consequence, to God more acceptable. So having spoken thus much of Friars in general, I descend now to particulars. The particular orders of Friars. Polyd. Virg. and Grimst. 1. Monks of Saint Hierome, begun by a worthy Father of the Church, so called. Their robe is a white Cassock, under a Tawny Cloak; there are many of them in Spain; their chief house is Saint Bartholomew of Lupiena; they follow the rule of Saint Austin. 4. Of Comald, begun in Italy, 1012, by Romoald of Ravenna. Their first Monastery was built nigh unto Arezzo in the Duchy of Florence, by one Comald, hence the name: they continue in their old strictness; their Robe is white; they follow the rule of Saint Benedict. 3. Of Val d'Ombre, begun by john Gualbert a Florentine, 1040, who betaking himself to the study of Religion, retired to a place in the Apennine called Val Ombreux: his followers wear a smoky habit, and follow the rule of Saint Bennet. 4. The Carthusians, begun by Bruno a Germane Doctor of Divinity, and six others, at the town Carthusia: his followers have at this day 93 Monasteries. They eat no flesh; live by couples; never meet but on Sundays; labour with their hands, Watch, Pray, etc. their Robe is white, with a short Cape. 5. Of Cisteaux, instituted by Robert, Abbot of Molesme, who with 21 of his religiousest Monks, retired to Cisteaux in Purgundie; where Bernard a great Lord, became of their Order: who built and repaired 160 Abbeys. Their Robe is a white Cassock, girt with a girdle of wool; the rest black: they eat no flesh; and follow Saint Bennet. 6. Carmelites, so called from Mount Carmel in Syria, were instituted by Almene Bishop of Antioch, Anno 1122. They follow Saint Basil, and were reform by Eresba, a Spanish woman, she made them certain constitutions, confirmed by Pope Pius 4th, Anno 1565. 7. Dominicke, Preaching, or Blackfriars, instituted by Saint Dominicke a Spaniard; he put himself in orders with 16 of his disciples 1206▪ then sent he his associates to preach the Gospel even to the farthest parts of the world, which both they did, & thei● successors since have done, in India and America. This order was confirmed by Pope Innocent. 8. Celestines, instituted by one Peter a Samnite, borne 1215 He always wore a chain of iron next his flesh, & over that a shirt of hair. Pope Gregory the eleventh confirmed this rule: they follow Saint Bennet, and took name from the said Peter, who for his sanctity was chosen Pope, and called Cel●stine 5th. 9 The Minims ordained 1450, by one Francis a Neapolitan: he prosest austerity from his youth up, his followers keep always a true Lenten fast, unless in case of sickness: their robe is dark Tawny, a hood of the same, hanging to their girdles. 10. Capochins, so called of their Cowle or Capouch, ordained by Matthew Basci of Ancona. Friar Lewis his companion obtained of the Pope, the habit and rule of S. Francis, 1526: in the space of 42 years, they increased to 2240 associates, had 222 Monasteries, and were divided into fifteen Provinces. 11. Begging Friars follow the rule of Saint Austin, they live idly up and down, and are fed by the people's alms, thinking that herein they do imitate our blessed Saviour, and his Apostles▪ they are bound to carry no money about them, nor more victuals than will serve the present, but they may have a boy to do both for them, without any scruple. 12. Crossed Friars, vulgarly called Crouched Friars, were ordained by Cyriacus a Hierosolymitan Bishop, who showed unto Helena the place where the Cross was hid: hence this order: which being almost decayed, Pope Innocent the third repaired. Their robe was of watchet colour, and in their hands they carried the figure of the Crosse. 13. Jesuits, founded by Ignatius Loyola, borne in Navarre, who being in his youth addicted to the wars, was lamed in one of his legs, after which maim he betook himself to the study of Religion, he framed his order consisting often: Pope Paul the third did confirm it 1540, confining the number within sixty, which he after enlarged ad rifinitum. They are now the greatest Politicians, soundest scholars, and chiefest upholders of the Romish See; so that the only way to re-establish the Romish Religion in any land, is to plant a College of jesuits in it. To the three vows of poverty, obedience, and chastity, common to all other orders, Jesuits Catechism. Ignatius at the institution of this, added the vow of Mission; whereby his followers are bound to obey their General, or the Pope, without demanding any reason, in all dangerous & hazardous attempts whatsoever; whether it be in undertaking some tedious voyage for the propagation of the Romish Religion; or the massacring of any Prince, whose life is an hindrance to their proceedings. It is reported, that a jesuit being in the midst of his Mass, which they call the sacrifice of the altar, was sent for by Ignatius, to whom, leaving off his Mass, he went immediately: Ignatius having no business wherein to employ him, told him, that he only sent for him to try his obedience; and withal profanely added, that Obedience was better taen sacrifice: and this is called, the blind obedience of the Jesuits. To leave them then as they are, the greatest disturbers of the quiet of Europe; I have heard a worthy Gentleman, now with God, say; that till the Ie●uites were taken from the Church of Rome, and the peevish Puritan Preachers out of the Churches of Great Britain, he thought there would never be any peace in Christendom. 14. Anaehorets' or Anchorets', so called, because they use to live 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, retired from company. They are kept in a close place, where they must dig their graves with their nails; badly clad, and worse dieted: not to be pitied, because their restraint of liberty is voluntary; yet to be sorrowed for, in that after such an earthly Purgatory, they shall find instead of an Euge bone serve, a Quis haec quae●ivit de manibus vestris? I should much wrong the Friars, if I should deprive them of the company of their Nuns: and therefore somewhat must be said of them also. Hospinian. They are called in Latin Moniales, from the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, because of their solitary life: & amongst us, Ni●ines, from the Egyptian word Nonna: (for Egypt in former times, was not meanly pestered with them) which signifieth also loneliness; a word in some of the barbarous Latins very frequent. Scholastica the sister of Saint Benedict, was the first that collected them into companies, and prescribed them orders. They are shaved as Monks are, and vow perpetual virginity, which how well they perform, let Clemanges be judge; who telleth us, that puellam velare idem est ac publicè came ad scort●ndum exponere: And one Robinson, which for a time lived in the English Nunnery at Lisbon, writeth; that he by chance found a hole in the wall of a Nunnery Garden, covered with plaster, in which were many bones of young children, whom their unnatural dams had murdered, and thrown in there. Of these Nuns I will instance only in two orders, viz: that of Saint Clare as being the strictest, and that of Saint Brigit, as enjoying most liberty. St Clara was a Knight's daughter of Asis, where Saint Francis was borne, with whom she was contemporary; and with whose austere life she was so affected, that she forsook her father's house, and followed him. Having learned her lirrie of that Frier-monger, she composed an order of Religious Virgins, and had it confirmed by Pope Honorius 3d, Anno 1225. Her followers profess poverty, go barefoot, feed meanly, and are indeed too much straightened. Saint Brigit was Queen of Swethland, & coming to Rome on devotion, obtained of Pope Vrban the 5th, that Friars and Nuns might in some places live together, Anno 1372. For she being a widow and a woman, knew best without question, what was good for both sexes; but little needed this cohabitation, for they had formerly been conjoined in carnal affections, though parted by walls; neither were the Visitations so fruitless, but that the Nuns did fructify by them. These Friars & Nuns, though they live under the same roof, are prohibited to come one unto the other: the Foundress so ordering it, that the Nuns should lie uppermost, and the Fr●ers undermost; though herein her pleasure be sometimes inverted. The Confessor also is denied access into their chambers; but shriveth them through an iron grate, by which his lodging is parted from my Lady Abbesses. And here lieth the mystery of iniquity. Robinson, whom I above named, telleth us, that at the time of his service in the English Nannery at Lisbon, he was showed a trick, by which this uncharitable Grate, that seemed to keep the Friars from the company of their sweet votaries; might be, and was upon such occasion, usually removed; and free access opened into one another's beds. This he writeth of them, and for my part I dare believe it of all the rest of this order. And now I return to my Friars, who besides the maintenance which by their Founders is allotted unto them; are kept in continual possibility of attaining greater honours, if they continue dutiful to that See. For 1 there is not one of them, which hopeth not to be the Prior of his Covent; 2 Provincial of his order, in that Country where he liveth; 3 the General of his order; 4 the Generals are most likely to be Cardinals; 5 your Cardinals are in the ●ighest possibility to be Popes; So firm & sweet a companion of man is hope, that it being the last thing which leaveth him, maketh all toils supportable, all difficulties conquerable. The Papacy containeth Maginus. Archibishops 3. Bishops 54. THE COMMONWEALTH OF VENICE. Hist. of Ita. THE COMMONWEALTH OF VENICE containeth La Marca Trevigiana, Friuli, Histria, part of Dalmatia; the Islands Candie, Corfu, Cephalene Ithaca, Zant, Leucadia, Cythera, and others of less note. The length of the Venetian Territories, is above 1000 miles; but the breadth is not answerable to the length. The Venetians heretofore were worthy soldiers by sea and land, maintaining wars with the Greeke●mperours ●mperours, their neighbours, in Italy, and the Turks in the Holy land. They are now more desirous to keep, then enlarge their Dominions; and that by money and presents, rather than by true valour, and the dint of the sword: which course succeedeth so prosperously with them, that it is observed by Machiavelli, that whatsoever they lose by the battle, they recover by treaty. They were (as it is recorded) a people of the Lesser Asia, called Heneti, Hist. of Ven. and in that ten years' siege of Troy, gave what aid they could to their distressed confederates. But Troy being taken, and their King Pterilimene slain, they chose rather to undergee a voluntary exile, than the insolent behaviour of a new Conqueror. Upon this resolution they follow Antenor, and sailing as the wind and seas favoured, arrived with prosperous gale into Italy; whose happiness herein, another wand'ring Trojan envied in this manner: Antenor potuit, medijs illapsus Achivi●, Illyricos penetrare sinus, atque intima tutu● Regna Liburnorum. Antenor rushing through the warlike greeks, Safely arrived through the Illyrian creeks, Within Liburnia. Hist. of Ven. In this part of Italy they first seated themselves, and there continued till the report of the Huns design against Italy, drove many to avoid the storm before it fell: and so coming into the Marshes and Islands, where Venice now standeth; fortified themselves as well as haste could permit them, and there began a a little Common wealth under Tribunes. But multitude of governors being for the most part accompanied with confusion, they chose them a Duke, Anno 709. Under these Dukes, they have gotten that great Dominion, which they now enjoy. The Duke's authority is but small, as being in all things subject to the Senate, and three officers called the Capi; without whose consent he may not go out of the town, & by whom he is prescribed an order in his apparel: So that he may be counted little better than an honourable slave. His revenue is as little as his authority, he being allowed out of the common treasury, but 40000 ducats in a year. The people of this City are either Gentlemen, or Artificers and Commons. The first are the progeny of those who first began to settle here; the latter such whom after-occasions induced to make here their dwelling. The Gentlemen they have in such respect, that to make a man a Gentleman of the city, is the greatest honour they can bestow upon the best deserver. Henry the 3d of France taking this city in his way out of Poland, thought himself graced with this attribute: which they are very dainty and sparing of; it being the glory which they vouchsafe to impart to such Commanders of their own, and Ammbass●dours of other Princes, as have well deserved it To compare it to a thing ordinary amongst us, it is like the custom in our Universities, of creating him a Master of Arts, who either is a weldoer, or a Messenger of some special business, or glad tidings unto us. Now, a● Otho in Tacitus said to the Praetorian soldiers, Princeps è Senatu oritur, Sena●us è vobis: so out of these Gentlemen are chosen the Senator's, out of them the Duke. His election is in this manner. In the vacancy of the place, Contarenus. all the Gentry above 30 years of age are assembled. So many as meet, cast their names into a Pot, and in another are just so many balls, of which, 30 only are guilt. Then a child draweth for each, till the 30 guilt ones be drawn; for which 30 the child draweth again the second time out of an other Pot, that hath only 9 guilt balls. The nine so drawn, nominate forty; out of which forty are 12 again selected by the same kind of lot. These twelve denominate 25; out of which 25, are n●ne again by lot set apart. These nine nominate 45. who are by lot again reduced unto eleven. These eleven choose forty one of the best and chiefest of the Senators. These forty one, alter an o●th severally, to choose whom they judge worthiest; write in a scrol every one whom he best liketh. The scrolls are mingled together, and then drawn: the fitness of the persons thus drawn, is discussed: and he that hath most voices above 25, is the man whom they pronounce to be elected; and adjudge with due solemnities to be created their Duke. By the like kind of lottene do they choose Gentlemen into the Senate-house, and make public officers. Insomuch that many suppose the Venetian Republic, to be a very model of Plato's old platform. Hist. of Ven. This city was begun the 25 day of March about noon, A● 421: It is built upon 72 Islands, distant from the main Land five miles, defended against the fury of the Sea, by a bank, extending 60 miles in length; through which in s●uen places there is passage broken for boats, but no way for vessels of bigge● burden, saving at Malamuc●o, and the castles of Lio, strongly fortified, so that it is impossible to be taken, but by an enemy, whose army can stretch 150 m●les in compass. The City is in compass eight miles, and hath for conveniency of passage 4000 Bridges, and very near 12000 boats. The buildings are fair, and adorned with glass windows, an ornament not common in Italy. Hist. of Ital, Here are supposed to be 200 houses, fit to lodge any king whomsoever; most of which do stand on the Grand Canale. They have an Arsenal, in which are kept 200 Galleys, nigh to which are houses stored with Mast●, sails, and other tackle: so that they can speedily set out a Navy. In their Magazine of war, they have armour sufficient for 100000 Soldiers; amongst which are 1000 coats of plate garnished with gold, and covered with velvet, so that they are fit for any Prince in Christendom. From so base & abject a beginning, is this City grown to be the chief Bulwark of Europe. She is also accounted Lady of the Adriatic Sea, to which she is every Ascension day espoused, by casting a Ring into it. This privilege was granted by Pope Alexander the third, who persecuted by Frederick Barbarossa, fled to Venice, S●bastian C●ani then being Duke; who for his sake ●ncountered Otho the Emperor's son, Hist. of Venus▪ vanquished him, restored the Pope, and for a reward was honoured with this espowsall. The Patron of the City is St Mark, whose body they report to have been brought from Alexandria, & is here buried in the fairest Church of the City, called St Marks, which is said to be the goodliest and richest Church in the world. For it is built throughout with Mosaique work, of which works they vaunt themselves to be the authors. Now Mosaique or Marqueterie (Musaea Musaica or Musica the Latins call it) is a most curious work wrought of stones of diverse colours and divers mettles, into the shape of knots, flowers, & other devices, with that excellency of cunning; that they seem all to be one stone, and rather the work of nature than art. As for the furniture of this Church, ●t ●arre exceedeth the building, for sumptuousness and beauty. The chief policy whereby this Commonwealth hath so long subsisted in an Aristocracy, is 1, the exempting their citizens from the wars, and hi●ing others in their places: by whose death the Commonwealth sustaineth the less loss. 2ly The entertaining of some foreign Prince for their General, whom after the wars ended they presently discard; by which course they avoid faction and servitude, which were like to happen, if they should employ in that service any of their own people; who by his virtue and courage might perchance make himself their Prince. The Laws also of this City, permit not the younger sons of the Nobility or Gentry to marry; Hist. of It. lest the number increasing, should diminish the dignity; howsoever they permit them unlawful pleasures, and for their sakes allow public Stews. Europe is the head of the world, Italy the face of Europe, and Venice the eye of Italy: it is the fairest, strongest, & most active part of that powerful body: so that it seemeth, that in the subversion of the last Monarchy, the Roman Genius made a Pythagorical transmigration into Venice; whose peace hath procured the plenty, and whose wars the peace of all Christendom. It is animated with all the virtues of old Rome, but if I conjecture aright, knit with a more constant temper; so that the present Rome, is but the carcase of the old, of which she retaineth nothing but her ruins; and the cause of them, her sins. Thus much of the City; the chief Provinces are, 1. MARCA TREVIGIANA is bounded on the South, with the river Po, Hist. of Venus on the West with the Duchy of Milan, on the East with Friuli & the Gulf of Venice, & on the North with Tirolis. The chief city is Treviso, whence the country is named. It hath been taken by the Venetians, and lost again diverse times; but was finally conquered Anᵒ 1390, or thereabout, Antonio Vermero being Duke of Venice. 2 Milan, formerly called Patavium, was built by Antenor, whose Tomb is still here to be shown. The University was established Anᵒ 1220, famous for Physicians, who have here a garden of Simples, and for the birth of Livy, Zabarell, and Maginus. It was much renowned in former times for the humanity of the men, and chastity in the women: which was so eminent and famous, that As chafed as one of Milan, grew into a proverb. Hereunto alludeth Martial, speaking of his own lascivious writings: Tu quoque nequitias nostri lususque libelli, Vda puella leges, sis Patavina licet. Young maids my wanton li●es will long to see, And read them o'er, though Patavines they be. This City after much vicissitude of fortune, fell to the power of the Venetians, with all her territories, being in compass 180 miles, Ortelius. Anno 1406, Michael Steno being then Duke. 3 Vicenza won about the same time with Milan. 4 Brescia, the second City for bigness and beauty in all Lombardy: it is also the seat of an Archbishop, who is an Earl, a marquis, and a Duke. Her territories are in length 100, in breadth 50 miles, which the Citizens together with their freedom bought of Otho the german Emperor: and lost to the Venetians, Francis Foscara being Duke Aᵒ 1434 5 Verona, quasi Vere una, or Brenona, because as some will it was built by Brennus; is seated on the Athesis, and is the first city of the second rank of Cities in Italy. It boasteth of an Amphitheatre, able to contain 80000 people; and the birth of Catullus: the Territories are 65 miles in length, and 40 in breadth; within which is the mountain Baldus where Physicians use to gather medicinal herbs. 7 Briscello, or Brixellum famous for the death of Otho the Roman Emperor, Tacitus who here slew himself. For having received news that his Army was by Valens and Cacina, Captains to Vitellius, unfortunately vanquished; chose rather to make a way himself, then that his Country should for his sake be forced again to renew the war. When he was dead and laid upon the funeral pile, many of the Soldiers slew themselves; not upon fear of punishment, nor as being guilty of any crime: but for the great love they bore to him, and to follow his honourable example. So we may truly say of this Otho, as he said of himself, Alij diutiùs imperium tenuerunt, nemo tam fo●titer reliquit. 8 Bergomo, the people whereof speak the worst language of any in Italy. 9 Este, whence came the family D'Este, late Dukes of Ferrara, 10 Crema, a strong sort against the Milla●oys. In this town was borne john Cremensis, Mat. Paris. whom Aᵒ 1125 Pope Honorius the 2d sent Legate into England, to dissuade our Clergy from marriage. A Convocation was called presently after his arrival; in which the Legate having made an accurate speech in praise of single life, and how fit it was that Ministers should live separate from the cares of the world; was the night following taken in adultery. The principal rivers are Athesis. 2 Addua. 3 Ollius. And Brenta, famous for her adjoining Palaces. 2. FRIULI, formerly called Forum julij, is environed with Histria, the Alpes, Trevigiana, and the Adriatic; the length of it is 50 miles, and the breadth as much. The chief cities are 1 Aquilegia, once 12 miles in circuit: it is seated on Natisco, was razed by Attila and his Huns, and is now ill inhabited by reason of the neighbourhood of Venice. Capitol. This town endured that famous siege against Maximinus for the weal of the Commonwealth of Rome, and her Emperors Maximus and Balbinus. In whose cause the Citizens persisted so resolutely faithful, that they bereaved the women (willing for the common good to lose so invaluable an ornament) of their hair, to make bowstrings. Neither did this pious and hearty constancy to the State want its wished effect; for they beheld the Tyrant headless under their walls, and saw the Metropolis of the world preserved by their loyalty. After the death of the old Tyrant, the Soldiers and people lay hands also upon his children, and put them to the sword: Of which cruelty being asked the reason, they replied, that! pessimi canis ne catulus esset relinqu●n●us. 2 Tergestum or Tr●ist, close to the Sea. 3 Gorritia. 4 Palma, a town built by the Venetians 1583, and is best fortified of any in Italy. 5 Cividad d' Austria built by julius Caesar, and called julium; whence the Province was named Forum julij: it having before been called japidia, of japis an Aetolian, that planted here. The chief Rivers are 1 Risanus. 2 Lizonsus. 3 Natisco. Hist. of It. At the beginning of the Venetian Commonwealth, Friuli was one of the 4 Dukedoms founded by the Lombard's (the other three being Turino, Spoleti, Benevento) Luitprandus one of the Duke's envying the Venetians increase of dominion, did make war against them, which ended in the loss of his country; ever since subject to the Venetians. 3 Histria, Boterus. is environed with the Sea, Friuli, and Carniola. The compass of it is 200 miles, the air so unwholesome, that the Venetians were compelled to hire people to dwell there. The chief Towns are 1 Cape d' Istria, or justinopolis, by Pliny called Aegide. Sleid. Com. Of this town Vergerius was Bishop; a man whom many Popes employed in Germany against Luther. In which negotiation he behaved himself so fully to the content of those that employed him, that Paul the 3d intended Anno 1541, to have made him Cardinal, had not some who envied him this honour, accused him of Lutheranisme. He to purge himself began to write a book entitled Against the Apostatas of Germany: in the pursuit whereof pondering Luther's reasons, he became of his opinion; which once known, he was driven from justinople. He submitted himself and his cause to the Fathers at Trent but could not get a hearing. Thence he went to the D. of Mantua, from him to the State of Venice; but no where finding protection, he retired into Rhetia, and there preached the Gospel, till Christopher Duke of Wirtenberg, Aᵒ 1548 placed him in his University of Tubing, and there allowed him a sufficiency of maintenance. Volaterr. It was built by justinus son to justinian the Emperor, as a fortress against the incursions of the barbarous people. 2 Pola built by the Colchians at their first coming hither; the name in their language importing as much as banishment. It abutteth on Sinu● Fanaticus, or Golves Quevero. 3 Parenzo. 4 Portulae. 5 Rubinum. and 6 ●●on●ona. The principal Rivers are Phormio (now called Risanus) parting Histria from Friuli. 2 Quietus formerly Naupactus. 3 Arsia. It is recorded that the Histrians were a people of Colchis, who being sent by K●ng Aetas to pursue jason and the Argonauts, were driven 〈◊〉 this Gulf: where either for fear of the King's anger, or not d●r●ng to venture their weak vessel, to so long a voyage; they stayed in this Country. Thus lived in freedo●e till t●e growth of the Roman Empire; after whose decay, they regained their liberty till by Pryracie molesting the Venetians, Hist. of Ven. they lost many of their Towns to Duke Peitro Candiano Anno 938: and the whole country was made tributary by the valour of Duke Henry Gondolo, about the year 1200. The other parts of this Empire, being no part of Italy, shall be handled in due place. Selden. The chief orders of Knighthood in this Republic are, 1 Of S● Mark, began in the year 1330, & renewed Aᵒ 1562. The Knights are to be of the noble sort: the word, Pax tibi Marce. 2 Of the Glorious Virgin, instituted by Bartholomew of Vicenza 1232. Their charge is to defend widows, and Orphans; & to procure the peace of Italy. It was approved by Pope Viban the 4th Anno 1262. The Arms are a purple Cross, between certain Stars; a white robe over a ruslet cloak. Hist. of I●. The revenues of this Commonwealth are 4 Millions of ducats, which they raise with such taxes, that Christians generally live better under the Turk, then under the Venetian. Bara. The Arms are Gules, two Keys in Saltier, Or, stringed Azure. Here are in this State, Patriarches 2. Bishops 34. THE DUKEDOM OF FLORENCE. THE DUKEDOM OF FLORENCE containeth the greater part of Tuscany; being parted from Genoa by the Magra, and the strong Town Sarezana, belonging to the Genocies on the West; from Romagna and Ancona, by the Apennine on the North; by the Pisseo on the East; and the Tirrhene Sea on the South. Freigius. It was called Thuscanie, from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sacrificing, and Tirrhenia from Tirrhenus, son to Atis king of Lydia, who planted here a Colony. The first King was Tarquon Prisons, in the year of the world 2550; the last was Turenus Ceso; after whose death the Romans took it, Anno M. 3682. The chief City is Florence, seated nigh to the confluence of Arnus and Chianus. It so aboundeth with goodly buildings, both for divine and civil uses, & hath so many strait & clean streets; Boterus. that Charles the Archduke was wont to say, it was a City to be scene on holy days only. It is in compass 6 miles; was built by L. Sylla that bloody Dictator; and was made a Colony by Augustus, Antony, and Lepidus the Triumvirs; and called Florentia à situ slo●e●ti. It was razed by the Lombard's, & re-edified by Charles the great; to whose successors it long time continued faithful: but at last by the example of other Cities, it began to shifted for itself, and finally bought her absolute liberty of Rodolphus for 6000 Crowns. The Medici's whose posterity are now Dukes hereof, were in the free state reckoned among the popular Nobility Mach. hist. of Flor. ; which were such of the Nobles, as to make themselves capable of the City Magistracies, had in a manner degraded themselves, becoming part of the Communality. About the year ●410, john de Medici's stoutly maintaining the peoples, liberty against the Nobility; was by the Commons exceedingly honoured and enriched: so that he had not only a great party, but almost a Sovereignty in the City. To him succeeded Cosmo his son, a man worthy amongst the worthiest: he died in the year 1464: during which time he had much reform the government of the State, and enlarged the territories thereof with the conquest of Borgo San Sepulchro, Casentino, etc. To Cosmo succeeded Peter de Medici's, whose whole time was spent against such factions, as at home were raised against him. He dying Aᵒ 1472, lest his whole power and estate, with a greater measure of his father's virtues, to his two sons Lorenzo and julian After his death, the people inclined much to one of the fam●lie of the Sodermi, a man of very plausible behaviour. But he knowing that new houses, as they are easily honoured, so are they quickly abandoned; conferred all the dependencies cast upon him, upon these two young men of the Medici's, as being descended from a family which had long governed the City. Against these two, the Pazzi a potent house in Fl●rence, conspired, and at Mass they slew julian; but Lorenzo escaped; the blows which were stroke at him being received by one of his servants, whom two days before he had delivered out of prison. For this fact the Pazzi were hanged at the Palace window, together with the Archbishop of P●sa, who had been of the conspiracy. To revenge the death of this Bishop, Pope Paul the 2d excommunicated the Florentines; and Ferdinand King of Naples warred upon them. Lorenzo to divert this mischief went in person to Naples; where he grew so much into the good liking of the king, that there was a perpetual league made between them. After his death Aᵒ 1492, his son Peter having very improvidently delivered Pisa and Leghorn, Gui●●iard. with other pieces, to the French King; was together with his whole family banished. john di Medici's being Pope by the name of Lee the 100L restored again his family; who not long after his death, were again exiled. This disgrace julio di Medici's son to the above named julian, and Pope of Rome by the name of Clement the 7th, not enduring; procured Charles the fifth to besiege it; which request was granted; and the City after two years' resistance, yielded. The Emperor gave it to Alexander Medici's (grandchild to Peter by his son Laurence) Aᵒ 1571. And he to restrain the insolences of the people, built a strong citadel in the town. P. jovius This Alexander was a man addicted to all kind of uncleanness, insomuch as he was slain by Laurence his cousin, who instead of calling, after the fact committed, the people to take arms for their liberty; fearfully fled out of the City, and posted toward Venice. Before the people had notice of this accident, the friends of the Medici's consulting together, made choice of Cosmo di Medici's, then about 18 years old, for their Prince. This Cosmo being an excellent statesman, & a brave leader, so swayed the affairs of Italy: that Philip the 2d of Spain, to be assured of his friendship, gave him the Signory of Su●●a, out of which he had lately driven the French. Pius the 4th Anno 1560 would have crowned this Cosmo king of Tuscanie. But Philip of Spain thwarted that intent, as loath to have in Italy any more kings than himself. After in the year 1570 Pius the fifth crowned the said Cosmo in the Court of Rome, with the title of Great Duke of Tuscanie, for him and his heirs for ever. In the new Duke's Coronet he caused to be engraven these words. Pius quintus pont: maxiob eximiam dilectionem & rel gionis catholicae zelum, praecipuumque iustitiae studium, donavit. Thus forward were these Popes to honour this family. One of Duke Cosmo's successors since entreated a succeeding Pope that he might be created King of Tuscanie: but the Romish Caliph not liking so Lordly a title, answered that he was content He should be a king in Tuscany, but not king of Tuscany: a Scholarlike distinction, but not well taken. The City hath diverse times been ruinated by the factions of the Bondelmonti and Vborti. 2 The Anudei and Donati. 3 The Guelsi and Gibellini. Here were borne three Monsters, viz: 1 Alexander de Medici's, that despoiled Florence of her liberty, the fairest City of Italy 2 Katherine de Medici's, that ruined France, the fairest kingdom of Europe. 3 Nicholas Machiavelli, Recorder of this Town, whose politicss have poisoned Europe, the fairest part of the whole world. The second City is Pisa, built by the Pisae, a people of Elis in Greece; Stephanus who following old Nestor from Troy, were by the violence of wind and sea, driven into the mouth of Arnus, where they built this town, calling it after their own n●me. After the fall of the Roman Monarchy, it grew so strong; that at one time the Citizens waged war with the Venetians & Genoys. They were Masters of the Baleares, Corsica, and Sardinia: but finally being discomfited by the Genoese, near to the Island Gigli●; they submitted themselves to Charles the 4th. Not long after it was taken by john Galeas, the first of the Viscount's which was Duke of Milan. Aᵒ 1404. Gabriel Maria Viscount, sold them to the Florentines, from whose command they by violence delivered themselves. The Florentines besieged them, and brought them to that extremity of hunger, that they were almost all starved: yet such was the humanity of their besiegers, that when they entered the Town; instead of weapons every man carried victuals▪ to beget as it were new life in that rebellious people. This victory the Florentines got by the valour and conduct of Sr john Hawkwood, whom the Italians call Giovanni di Aguto; who being first a Tailor in Essex, afterward served Edward the th●rd in his French wars, where he was knighted: & when upon the peace concluded after the battle of Poycters, he wanted employment; he entered with his regiment into Italy, & put himself into the pay of the Florentines then in war with this City; who for his valour have honoured him with a fair tomb and monument. When Charles the 8th went into Italy, the Pisans again revolted; and were no● without much labour reas-subiected. The third City is Sienna, bu●lt by Brennus, who did there put his old sickly men to sojourn, and called it Sena. Here was borne Ae●●as Silvius, called afterward Pope Pius the second; and Francis Piccol●mmey, after Pope ●ius the third: Her Territories contained Orbitello, ●ienza, Soana, and 26 other walled Towns: To this Commonwealth also belonged the haven of Telamonius, and the Lordship of Plombino. To it also appertained the Peninsula called Mont● Argentorato, enriched with mines of silver, and abundance of marble. This last is in the possession of the Duke of Florenco, but T●lamon and Plombino are still kept by the Spaniard, the better to keep the great Duke at his devotion. This Commonweal bought its liberty of the Emperor Rodolphus: Afterwards it ●ell into the hands of the Spaniards, then of the French; and was sold to the Florentine by the Spa●iards, Anno 1558, in consideration of the money already received, and the assistance in future expected, from Cosmo di Medici's. This Cosmo depriving the people of all armour as well for defence as offence, altered the government, bereaved them of the common liberty; and was the first Prince, that after the constitution of the free Commonwealth, ever had absolute dominion in the City: The Spaniards and French never ruling here as Lords; but called in according to the factions then bearing most sway, to drive out one another. Hist. of It. The fourth City is Pistoya, where first begun the quarrel of the Neri and Beanchi, as also that tedious and bloody faction of the Guelfi and G●ibellini: these latter so called of two Dutchmen Brothers, whereof Guelf thought the Pope, & Ghibell the Emperor to be more worthy, in which quarrel they slew each other, dispersing their cause throughout all Italy. These Ghibellines were so hateful to the Popes, that on an Ash-wednesday, when according to the Romish institution, the Pope being to cast Ashes on the heads of the Cardinals, was to say, Memento o homo quod cinis es, & in cinerem converteris: seeing a Ghibelline amongst the rest, transported with rage, he said unto him, Mement ● homo quòd Ghibellinus es, & cum Ghibellinis moriêris. The other Cities of the better sort are 1 Massa, famous for her Quarries of white marble. 2 Volaterra where Rodolphus Volaterra was borne. 3 Arezzo bought of Lewis of Anjou, the Pope's Vicegerent in Tuscany, for 40000 Florins. 4 Cortona, seated under the Apennine, and sold by Ladislaus of Naples. 5 Carara. 6 Borgo San Sepulchro added to the Signeurie of Florence by the valour of Cosmo di Medici's, Mach. hist. of Flor. the first of that name. 7 Livorne, a famous haven town, seated at the mouth of the river Arnus. It once belonged to the Genoyse, till Thomazo Fregosa for 120000 ducats sold it to the Florentines. It is by the care of the great Duke so well manned and fortified, that this town together with Luca, Zara in Dalmatia, & Canea in Crete, are accounted four of the strongest Cities in Christendom; Cities I say, not Castles; the Castles of Milan, and Stockholme in Swethland, being reputed the strongest holds in the world. The length of this Duke's dominion is 260 miles, the breadth in some place as much; in which compass live a people pleasant unconstant, sociable, of an accurate wit, and pure language. Not only the Subjects, but the Duke himself, is wholly devoted to Merchandise; whereas in England and France, he looseth the privilege of a Noble man, who doth buy or s●ll in way of trading. The Duke useth here also to buy up almost all the Corn in the Country at his own price; and sell it again as dear as he list; forbidding any Corn to be sold, till his be all vented. The principal order of Knighthood in this Dukedom, Selden▪ is of St Stephan, instituted by Cosmo di Medici's 1561, because on St Stephans day, being the 6 of August, he won the battle of Mariana. Pius the 4th confirmed it. Their Robe is Chaml●t a Cross Gules on their left side: they are to be nobly borne, of the Romish Church, and have liberty to mar●y. This order was proposed against the Turk● the supreme master of it, being the Duke of Florence. Other orders are commonly simple, this is mixed, as being partly religious, partly honourarie. What the Revenues were in the free state, I cannot easily determine. That they were very great is manifest, in that having in those five years during, which they warred against the Duke of Milan spent 3 millions and a half of Florens; their treasury was so far from wanting, that the next year they besieged and endangered the state of Luca. Now, since the altering of the State to a Duchy, and the addition of the territory and town of Sienna, the yearly revenue is about a Million & a half of ducats. Paradine. The Arms are Or, five Torteaux Gules, 2, 2, and 1. and one in chief Azure; charged with three Flower de Lyces of the first▪ This Dukedom hath Maginns. Archbishops 5. Bishops 25. THE DUKEDOM OF MILAN. The DUKEDOM OF MILAN hath on the East Mantua and Parma, on the South Liguria, on the North Trevigiana, on the West Peidmont. It standeth wholly in Lombardy, which for its wondrous fertility, was styled the Garden of Italy. Lombardy was known to the Ancients by the name of Gallia Cisalpina: Gallia, as being inhabited of the Gauls; Cisalpina, because it lay on this side the Alp●s. It was also called Gallia Comata because of the long hair of their heads: & afterward Longobardia from the long hair of the people's beards. It was by the river Po divided into Cispadanam and Transpadanam, and comprehended the Dukedoms of Mantua and Parma; the Provinces of Romandiola, Trevigiana, and Peidmont; together with this Duchy, which then by a peculiar name was called Insubria. The chief rivers are, 1 Padus. 2 Ad●a. 3 Ollius. 4 Ticinu●▪ and 5 Lacus Larius, vulgarly called, Lago di Como, 50 miles in length. The chief cities are 1 Pavia or Papia on the flood Ticinus, made an University 1361, by Charles the 4th: united to M●llaine by john Galeazo the first Duke: and famous for the battle in which Francis the first, was taken prisoner by Charles the fifth 1525. 2 Lodi. 3 Alexandria, now a Town of great strength, formerly a poor small Village named Roboretum. Munster. The new name and greatness must be ascribed to the often overthrows of Milan by Frederick Barbarossa; the people whereof at the several destruction of their City, retired to this Town; calling it for Pope Alexander the thirds sake, whose part they then took against the Emperor, Tacitus. by this new name. 4 Cremona, built in the first year of the second Punic war, and burnt to the ground by Vespasians Soldiers, after the defeat of Vitellius forces: which defeat was given under the walls of this Town. When Antonius, Vespasians General first after his victory entered into it: he went to a Bath to wash away the sweat and blood from his body; where finding the water some what too cold, he said by chance, that it should anon be made hotter. Which words the Soldiers applying to their greedy desires set ●ire on the Town, and spent four days in the sacking of it. By the encouragement of Vespasian it was again re-edified; and i● now famous for her high Tower; from which grew the byword, una turris in Cremona, unus Petrus in Roma, unus Portus in Ancona. 5 Como, seated on a Lake so named, in wh●ch both the Pliny's were borne. 6 Milan a fair Town, and the biggest of all Lombardy; having a Castle so strongly fortified, with natural and artificial ramparts, Hist. of It. that it is deemed impregnable. It is a City very populous containing 200000 persons; and of great trade, here being private shops equalling the public storehouses of other places: whence the people are so rich, that the wife of every Mechanic will flaunt it in her silks and Taffetas. This City is said to have been built by the Gauls 359 years before Christ; it is 7 miles in circuit, and honoured with an University, Munster. wherein flourished Hermolaus Barbarus, Cali●s Rhodiginus, and Cardanus. Here (say some) St Barnaby taught Divinity, and here S. Ambrose was Bishop. This Town continued Imperial after the overthrow of the Lombard's, till the time of Frederick Barbarossa, 1161, from whose obedience, in behalf of Pope Alexander the third, it revolted The Emperor divers times destroyed the City, the people hereof still ministering fresh occasions. Beatrix the Emperor's wife, coming to see the Town, was by the irreverent people, first imprisoned; and then most barbarously handled. For they placed her on a Mule with her face towards the tail, which she was compelled to use instead of a bridle; and when they had thus shown her to all the town, they brought her to a gate, and kicked her out. To revenge this wrong the Emperor besieged and forced the Town; and adjudged all the people to dye, save such as would undergo this ransom. Between the buttocks of a skittish Mule, a bunch of Figs was fastened; and such as would live, must with their hands bound behind, run after the Mule, till with their teeth they had snatched out one or more of the Figs. This condition, besides the hazard of many a sound kick, was by most accepted and performed. Since which time, the Italians when they intent to scoff or disgrace one, use to put their thumb between two of their fingers and say Echo, la fico: which is counted a disgrace answerable to our English custom, of making horns to that man whom we suspect to be a Cuckold. After this, this City again rebelled; and was by the same Emperor levelled with the ground, the walls pulled down, & all the platform of the City ploughed up and sown with salt; that being the Emblem of a town never in possibility to be re-edified. This notwithstanding Milan was again rebuilt, and the Pope by the Milanese & Venetians help, had the better of the Emperor; to whom the Pope enjoined a service in the Holy land. At this time, seeing the Emperor troubled with wars, the people began a Commonwealth, which continued about 56 years; when the Visconti, a potent family, Hist. of It. usurped the Dominion. The first which took on him this authority was Otho, who being also Lord of Angerena, surnamed himself Visconti, quasi bis Comes. The first of this family which obtained the title of Duke, was john called Galeazo, because at his birth the Cock's crew more than was ordinary: who for his dignity paid to the Emperor Wenceslaus 100000 Crowns. This john so increased his dominions, that he was Lord of 29 Cities and their territories, & died going to Florence, that he might be crowned king of Tuscany. He left one daughter married to Lewis Duke of Orleans; & two sons: john Maria the elder, was slain by the people; and Philip Maria succeeded in Milan. He dying, left one illegitimate daughter called Blanch, married to Francisco Sforza a brave Soldier; and in his will named Alphonso of Arragon his heir▪ but in vain, for Sforza was possessed of the City. In his line it continued, till the coming of Lewis the twelfth into Italy; who was King of France, son to Charles Duke of Orleans, son to Lewis aforesaid, & Valentina daughter to john the first Duke. His Competitors were the King of Arragon, alleging the testament of Duke Philip, the Sforza's in possession & the Emperor Maximili●n, who pretended an escheat for want of heirs male. Against these in several Lewis prevailed, as also did Francis the first his next successor: but when the right of Spain and the Empire met together in Charles the fifth, than was King Francis taken prisoner, and for his release, was glad to release all title to Naples and Milan. A release long before endeavoured by some French Politicians, because the keeping of this Duchy, or its title, had brought such damage to that Crown: and as much opposed by Chancellor Prat; because it both kept the French in a continual and certain discipline of war, and served as a purgation of idle and superfluous people. Notwithstanding this release, king Francis renewed the war again; during which the poor Millancies endured all the wretchedness imaginable in a country so banded for, and tossed from Potentate to Potentate. Antonio di Lena, the French governor in Milan, to provide for the pay of his Soldiers, had drawn into his hands all the victual of the City, which he sold at his own price; which many poor people having no means to give died in the streets. Yet this sufficed not. His Soldiers he quartered in the City; every of which, used as often as they wanted money, to chain their hosts and then ransom them. Such as upon this usage fled the City, had their goods confiscate: the Nobles went but poorly arrayed; the principal places of the City were overgrown with Nettles and Brambles. In this miserable estate it continued, till Charles having totally driven thence the French, restored it to Francis Sforzi brother to the l●st Duke Maximilian; and son to that Lodowick▪ who most improvidently for his own private ends, had first taught the French the way into Italy. After the death of this Francis, being the last of the Sforza's, the Emperor entered as Lord of Milan, which his successors yet keep: I mean his successors in Spain, not the Empire. Hist. of It. Of 29 Cities under Milan, there now remain but 9; yet is this the prime Dukedom of Christendom, containing 300 miles in circuit, and affording the revenue of 800000 ducats unto the King of Spain. The Arms are A, a Serpent B, crowned O, in his gorge an infant G: This coat was the ensign of a Saracen, whom Otho the first of the Visconti, overcame in the Holy land. In this Dukedom are. Maginus Archbishop 1 bishop 6. THE DUKEDOM OF MANTVA. The DUKEDOM OF MANTVA hath on the East Romagna, on the West Milan, on the North Trevigiana, on the South Parma and Placentia. To this belongeth the dukedom of Montferrat, seated in the Southeast part of Peidmont, whose chief Cities are 1 Alba, once called Alba Pompei●, where Pertinax the Roman Emperor was borne; who being of base and obscure ancestors, betook himself to the wars, in Britain and other places: In which having gotten great reputation, he was by Letus and Electus, the deliverers of Rome from the Tyranny of Commodus; called to the Empire. But being over zealous to redress the corruption then reviving in the State, he was by the Praetorian Soldiers, loathing now their Princes for their virtues, more than formerly they did for their vices; barbarously murdered; and the Imperial dignity sold to julianus, for 25 Sestertiuns a man. 2 Cas●la St Vas, vulgarly called St Vas, new built by Frederick the first Duke of Mantua; who married the daughter and heir of Gulielmus Pal●●logus marquis of Montserrat Aᵒ 1539. 3 Nicaea or Niza: and 4 Isola. The chief cities of this Dukedom of Mantua, are 1 Mirabella, 2 Lucera, 3 Cap●iana, 4 Modena, once a Town belonging to Ferrara, and by Clement the 8th given with her spacious territories, unto Caesar d'Este, natural son unto Hercules d'Este, last Duke of Ferrara. It is now by marriage allied to Mantua. This town was of old called Mutina, and is famous for the first battle between Antony and Augustus: this latter being by the Lords and people of Rome, Dion. made head of the League against Antony the common enemy. Augustus was then aged but 18 years, and therefore he referred the execution of the war to Hirtius, and Pansa, than Consuls. The fortune of the day was so equally shared, that Antony lost the field, and the Consuls their liue●▪ Leaving Augustus a headless army, into whose favour when he had wrought himself, he presently posted to Rome, and made himself Consul. 5 Reggio, for the possession of which, there have been so many discontents, and open war between the old Dukes of Ferrara, and the Popes of Rome. 6 Cuneto, 7 Mantua, a very strong Town, environed on three sides with a water, Hist. of Ita. being a quarter of a mile broad; on the fourth with a wall. It is seated on a river, which coming from Lago di G●rda, runneth into the Po. In this City was held that Council, wherein it was decreed, that the choosing of the Popes should belong only to the Conclave of Cardinals: A prerogative which formerly belonging to the Emperors, was first given away by Constantine the 4th, Anno 621: but retaken by Charles the Great, and now confirmed to the Cardinals, 1063. In this town Virgil was borne, Mantua Virgilio gaudet. This▪ City was taken from the Emperor's Vice-gerents, by that brave Virago, Matilda; who dying without issue, gave this Town, and all other her possessions, to the Roman Prelates: whose Legates ruled this Town, till the Poledroni, a great family, took on them the government, 1220: from these it was taken by the family of Gonzaga, Anno 1308. These Lords mightily augmented their Dominions, which caused the Emperor Sigismond to create Lord john Francisco, marquis of Mantua. From a Marquisate, it became a Dukedom, in the time of Marquess Fr●dericke, created Duke by Charles the 5, Anno 1●●4, the present Duke is Francis Gonzaga. As for the Country of Montferrat; Bergomensis it is so called à monte ferrato, some mountain here stored with iron; or else à monte seraci, from the fertility ●f the mountains here being. It is environed with the Apponine hills, Milan and the river Tanarus; which river springing out of these hills about Barceis, a town of the Marqussate of Saluzzes; loses itself in the Po, somewhat beneath the Pavia. In this round are some towns belonging to Milan, as Aste, Alexandria, etc. This country was made a Marquisate by Oth● the 2d, 985; and given to his son in law Alaramus: and since the joining of it unto Mantua, it was erected into a Dukedom by Maximilian the 2d, Anno 1575., William the 3d being then Duke of Mantua. The chief order of Knighthood in this Dukedom, is of The blood of our Lord jesus Christ, instituted Anno 1608. The Author of this order was Duke Vincent Gonzaga, Seld●n. when the marriage was solemnised between his son Francis, now Duke, and the Lady Margaret, daughter to the Duke of Savoy. It consisteth of twenty Knights, whereof the Mantuan Dukes are Sovereigns; and was allowed by Pope Paul the 5th. The Collar hath threades of gold laid on fire, and inter-woven with these words, Domine probasti. To the Collar are pendant two Angels, supporting three drops of blood, and circumscribed with, Nihil isto triste recepto. It took this name, because in Saint Andrew's Church in Mantua, are kept as a most precious relic, certain drops of our Saviour's blood; (thou canst not O Reader but believe it) with a piece of the sponge. The Territories of this Duke, are in circuit nigh unto those of Florence, but his revenues f●ll short, which amount to about 500000 ducats only: but might be greater, if either the D. would be burdensome to his subjects, as Florence is; or if he were not on all sides landlocked from navigation and traffic. Bara. The Arms are quarterly; first, Argent, a Cross patee Gules, between four Eagles Sable, membered of the second; under an Escho●cheon in Fez, charged quarterly with G, a Lion O, and O, three ba●●es S, for the Duchy of Mantua: And secondly Gules, Maginus. a chief Arg. for the Marquisat of Montferrat. This Dukedom hath, Archbishops 1. Bishops 8. THE DUKEDOM OF URBIN. THE DUKEDOM OF URBIN, lieth in the midst of the Papal Territories, having on the North the Adri●tiq●e, on the South the Apennine, on the West Romagna, on the East Marca Anconitana. The length of it is 60, the breadth 35 miles: the revenues are 100000 Crowns, Grimston. whereof, 2240 are due to the Popes for chief rents. Here are 200 Castles, Hist. of I●. and 7 Towns. The chief of the seven Towns are 1 Urbine, seated on the bottom of the Apennine, & bu●lt in the fashion of a Mitre; it was called Vrbinas, quia Vrbes binas continere videbatur. In this City Polydore Virgil was borne, who writ an English History, though not altogether so true as I could wish, especially in those passages, which concern the regality and credit of the Popes of Rome, the collector of whose Peter-pences in England, P. Virg. he then was. These Peter pence (if it be not out of my road to note it in this place) were first granted to the Roman Popes by Offa king of the Mercians, about the year 730; confirmed by Ethelwolphe the second Saxon Monarch; and finally wisely withheld from them by Henry 8 t●, at such time as he began to know his own strength and supremacy. The 2d town is Belfort●, seated in the midland. 3 Pisauro a good haven. 4 Cabo. 5 Fano, sea-townes also. The principal of the 200 Castles are the Rock of Saint Leo, Guicciard, and Marivol, which were the last that held good for Duke Guido Baldo, against Caesar Borgia, Duke of Valentinoy; and the first that came again under his obedience. For which cause when he fled the second time from the said C●sar; he dismantled all his other castles, as being more likely to confirm the invaders victory, then resist it: these two being well fortified, he left to keep as much as in them lay, possession of his Country. In the wars between Lewis of Bavaria the Emperor, Hist. of I●. and Pope Clement the first; Gelosso di Montefeltro was the Emperor's Vicegerent in Urbine, 1345. His posterity continued in that office, till the year 1444; when Lord Frederick for his surpassing valour, was by Eugenius the fourth, made Duke of Urbine; conditionally, in token of allegiance he should pay to the Pope's yearly, 2240 Crowns. This Frederick was by ou● Henry the sixth, made Knight of the Garter; to requite which honour, the English to this day enjoy many immunities in his Dominions. Guido Ubaldo this Duke's son, lost this Duchy to Caesar Borgia. He, after the death of his father, left it to the Pope Iuli● the second: who gave it, Anno 1504, to Francisco Maria, Nephew and adopted son unto the late Duke Guido Vbaldo. The present Duke is also named Francisco Maria. Here are only 3 Bishops. THE PRINCIPATE OF PARMA AND PLACENTIA. This PRINCIPATE hath on the North Mantuae, on the South the Apennine, Maginus. on the West Milan, on the East the country of Modenae. The revenues are 50000 crowns, the commodities common to the rest of Italy; here are also the excellent Cheeses, called Parmesans. The City of Parma is seated on a little river called ●irnia; Placentia is seated on the Po. They have both partaken of diversity of fortune, Hist. of It. being sometime under the Venetians, sometime under the Milanese, and finally under the Roman prelate's. Paul the third gave them to his son Peitre Alvigi Farn●sis, 1546; adding in recompense to the Church, the Signiory of Caemerine, which he had taken from Guido Maria; D. of Urbin. Sleidan come. This Peitro Aluigi, or Lewis Farnesis, was a man of a most villainous behaviour; and amongst other crimes committed an unspeakable violence, on the person of Cosmus Charius, Bishop of Fanum, and then poisoned him; for which detestable action, he received no other chastisement of his Father Christ's Vicar, then Haec vitia me non cōmonstra●ore didicit. At last behaving himself so insolently, he was slain by Count john Aguzzolo; and Placentia was yielded to Fernand Gonzaga, the Spanish Viceroy in Milan; Parma being fortified by the Pope, Hist. of Fr. was given to his Nephew Octavian Farnesis. Yet could not this donation so assure the Estate, but that Octavian had quite lost it; if Henry 2d of F●ance had not taken him into his protection. For the Emperor Charles fully determined, (notwithstanding that Octavian had married his base daughter) to have made himself Lord of the town: and the French King was loath to see so great a strength added to the Emperor's possession in Italy. When the war had now last●d four years, Philip the second, which succeeded Charles, considering how necessary it was for his affairs in Italy, to have this Octavian his friend: restored unto him again this Plaisance, or Placentia, and so withdrew him from the French faction, Anno 1557. Yet because he would be sure to keep this house in a perpetual dependence on Spain, he restored it not absolutely, but only for four generations. He made also Alexander Farnesis Commander of the Netherlands, therein giving that family some small satisfaction, for stepping between them in the Kingdom of Portugal. To this Principate belongeth Mirandula, with her Territories, where that learned Scholar Picus Mirandula was borne. The Principate hath Archbishop 1. Maginus. Bishops' 3. THE STATE OF GENOA. THE STATE OF GENOA was once very great, containing Liguria, or Riviera di Genoa; Capha with the adjacent Country in Taurica Chersonesus; Pera in Thrace, part of Tuscany; Sardinia, Corsica, Lesbos, and many other Lands, dispersed in the Greek Seas. They have now nothing left but Liguria, & Corsica; Sardinia was taken from them by the Arragonians; Capha, and the Lands by the Turks; their land in Tuscany by the great Duke; Hist. of Ven. and their strength at Sea broken by the Venetians. These last they had once in so great an exigent, that the Senate of Venice once sent unto Peter Doria, Captain of the Gen●an Navy, a blank Charter, to prescribe them what conditions he would, and they would gladly accept them. Doria. proud of his advantage, would have the City of Venice to use as he best pleased: whereupon the Venetians grown desperate, assaulted the secure Genoys, and took 100 of their Boats and Galleys; after which loss, the men of Genoa still had the worse, and were at last compelled to submit themselves to the protection of the Kings of Naples, then to the French, then to the Dukes of Milan, and now to the Spanish, as being Lords of Milan, and most able to help them. While they were under the tuition of Milan, their good Master Lodowick Sforza, exacted a great mass of money of them. His Negotiator (as the tale goeth) was invited by a Genoys to dinner, and walking in the Garden, he showed the Ambassador the herb Basel. He gently stroking it, smelled thence a sweet savour; but straining it hardly, as unsavoury a smell; whereon the Genoys in●erred, Sir, if our Lord Duke Lodowick will gently struck the hand of his puissance over this City, it will be pleasing to him by obedience: but i● he seek to oppress it, it may chance to prove unsavoury by rebellion. Having acquainted you thus far with the ancient State of this Commonwealth: I will next describe unto you Liguria, which is all now left on the main land. Liguria hath on the East the river Varus, rising abo●t the edge of Provence; on the West the river Magra, by which it is parted from Tuscany; on the North the Apennine; on the South the Ligurian or Tyrrhenian Seas: it is in length 80 miles, not so much in breadth. Florus. The ancient Inhabitants were the Deceits, Oxilij, En●uriades, and the Ingauni. They were vanquished by the Romans, after the end of the first Punick wars; yet not with much labour and pains; by reason of the woods, marshes, and mountains, within and behind which, they retired and saved themselves. And indeed it was a matter of more difficulty to find, then conquer them, Aliquantò maior erat labour (saith Florus) invenire, quam vincere. They had divers times molested the Romans, till at last Postumius so disweaponed them, that he scarce le●t them instruments to plough the Earth. What the men were, may be known by their exploits above named; but now they are rather addicted to merchandise, than war; but most of all to usury, a vice which the Christians learned of the jews, & are now thought to equal, if not exceed their teachers. It was the sa●ing of a merry fellow, that in Christendom there we neither scholars enough, gentlemans enough, nor jews enough: and when answer was made, that of all these there was rather too great a plenty, than any scarcity; he replied, that if th●re were scholars enough, so many would not be double or ●eth●e beneficed; if Gentlemen enough, so many Peasant; would not be ranked among the Gentry; and if jews enough, so many Christians would not profess usury. Hist. of Ita. The women are very fair and comely, wearing for the most part their hair in tresses, which they c●st over their backs; they wear no upper garments but of cloth, as being only allowed by the Laws, but their under-garments of the purest stuff. The women here are privileged above all Italy, having free leave to talk with whom they will, and be courted by any that will, both privately and publicly. The chief Towns are 1 Ceva, 2 Finali 3 Noli. 4 Sarazena, a strong fortress against the great Duke. 5 Savona, taken Anno 1250. Guicciard. Famous is this Town for that notable interview here made, between Ferdinand of Spain, and Lewis the 12th of France, Anno 1507; who having been deadly enemies by reason of the Realm of Naples, taken from Lewis by Ferdinand, at this town, most strangely relied on one another's faith. Lewis first boarding Fernando's Galley, and Fernando for diverse days together feasting with Lewis in this Town, which to him than belonged. These interviews seldom have happened among Princes that have been at enmity; and when they do, they prove oft very dangerous. Nay, that notable Statesman Comines, utterly disliketh all interview between Princes confederate, and entirely loving each other, as many times producing effects contrary to their intents: which he proveth by the example of Lewis the 11th, and He●ry of Castille, who meeting purposely, Aᵒ 1463. took such a dislike at each others person, and behaviour, that they never after loved one another. The like examples he bringeth of interviews, between Frederick the Emperor, & Charles Duke of Burgundy, and our Edward the fourth with the same Charles; together with divers others very pregnant. His reasons I omit, Hist. of Ita. and make haste to 7 Genoa, a town built by janus, who first dwelled in Italy; afterward burnt by Mago the Carthaginian, and re-edified by Charles the Great; under whose successors it continued till the Berengarij made it free, Anno 899. Not long after in the Holy land wars, they sent seven several Armies▪ and grew so powerful, that in 3 days they sent to Sea 58 Galleys, and 8 Pamphili (being Boats of 140, or 160 Oars on a side) and on another occasion suddenly armed 165 Galleys at once. By this strength they got the better hand diverse times of the Venetians, they won diverse Lands; and beaten the Pisani out of Sardinia, Corsica, and the Baleares, compelling them to pay 135000 Crowns for their peace. During this prosperity, they were ruled by a common Council, without any superior power: but the people in the year 1339, in a seditious tumult, chose one Simon Bocanegra for their Duke; the name of which office is still remaining, but not the authority; the Carcase, but not the Body: The Duke being at this time new chosen every year, and having his authority limited by 8 Governors, and 8 Protectors. Now fortune moveth retrograde, and the people fell to private factions, first between the Dorij and Spinoli, against the Frischi and Grima●di, 1174. Secondly, the Negri and Mollani, against the Salvatici and Embriaci, 1289. Thirdly the Spinoli and Dorij▪ 1306. Fourthly, the Nobility and Commons 1339. Those factions and often overthrow; given by the Venetians, together with the surprisal of their towns and Lands by the Turk, so distracted them, that they were glad to submit to the Prince abovenamed. The King of Spain is now their Protector, and that not for naught, he being indebted to them a Million and a half of gold; which is the remainder of many Millions, cut off by the Pope's authority, that so the Kings might be indebted to that See: for most of his Lands were formerly engaged to the Mony-masters of this City. The same course of nonpayment, the King took with the rest of his creditors in Florence, A●sburg, and the rest: Insomuch, that it was commonly said in Italy, that the King of Spain had made more ill faces upon the Exchange in one day, than Michael Angelo the famous Painter had ever made good in his life. Hist. of Ita. The Town is in compass 8 miles, the buildings for the height of two stories, are made of Marble, and curiously wrought, but the laws forbid Marble to be used any higher. There is a very fair and capacious haven, and weary well fortified, where Ships may be secure from tempest and other violence: So that the Spaniards say, that were the Catholic K. absolute Lord of Marseiles in Provenoe, and Genoa in Italy, he might command the whole world. Thus you see this great City which commanded the Ocean, the Lady of so many Lands, and a great Moderator of the affairs of Italy, sane to put her self into the protection of a foreign Prince; yet is she not so low, but that her publiquo revenue may amount to 430000 Crowns yearly. The State hath Maginus. Archbishps 1 Bishops 5. THE STATE OF LUCA. THE STATE OF LUCA is situate in Tuscanie, Boterus. it comprehendeth the Territories and Town of Luca, built by Lucumo king of Italy, on the river Serch●us; the Town is in compass 3 miles, the Territories 80 miles; out of which the State can raise 3000 horse, Florus. and 15000 foot. In this town was the meeting of three great Captains, Pompey, Caesar, and Crassus; so pernicious to the Roman Republic. For Pompey desirous to retain potency, Crassus to increase his possessions, and Caesar to get honours, here joined their forces together. Pompey's powerablenesse, was upheld by Caesar's armies, and Croesus' wealth: Caesar's armies were assigned him by reason of Pompey's authority, and Crassus' money; Crassus' estate was protected by Pompey's greatness, & secured by caesars military reputation. This done, they made a division of the Roman Provinces betwixt them: To Caesar was allotted all Gallia; to Pompey, Spain; to Crassus, Syria. This confederacy was the cause of the overthrow of the Republic; for Crassus being once slain, Caesar and Pompey wanting a third man to keep the scale even, fell presently at odds, and thence to civil wars, whose end made Caesar Lord of Rome. On this meeting, & the succeeding breach was grounded that so celebrated speech of Cicero, utinam Pompeius cum Caesare s●cietatem aut nunquam co●sset, aut nunquam dirim●sset. The men of Luca were under the Empire, ti●l Rodo●phas sold them their liberty for 10000 Crowns, which was disbursed for them by a Cardinal. Their chief officer or Gonfaloniere, is changeable every second month; he is assisted by a choice number of Citizens, alterable every sixth month; during which time they live all in one Palace together. The people of this State have been tossed from the Genoys, to the Venetian, and from them to the Millainoys and Florentine. They now enjoy a perfect quiet under the win●s of Spain, and of late are grown very rich, so that the public revenues may be about 80000 Crowns; this long peace hath so blessed the people. Here are only two Bishops. There are 16 Universities in Italy. Lewknor. 1 Rome. Pap. 2 Ferrara. Pap. 3 Perugia. Pap. 4 Macerata Pap. 5 Turme. Peid. 6 Naples. Nap. 7 S●lernum Nap. 8 Venice Ven. 9 Milan Ven. 10 Verona Ven. 11 Florence. Flor. 12 ●●sa. Flor. 13 Sienna. Flor. 14 Millain●. Mil. 15 Pavia Mil. 16 Mantua. Mil. Thus much of Italy. OF BELGIA. ON the Northwest of Italy, lieth Germany, which is divided into the higher, and the lower; this latter is called BELGIA, and Gallia Belgica: Maginus. It is bounded on the East with the Ems, and part of Germany; on the West with the Germane Sea; on the North with East-Freizeland; and on the South with the Some, Champagne, and Lorraine. The names pertaining to the whole Region, are Belgia, from Belgus, once a King of this Country; and also the Low-countrieses, and the Netherlands, from their low situation. The more peculiar is Flanders, which though but one of the Provinces, hath yet for its fame, given denomination unto Belgia; all whose inhabitants were once called Flemings. Old Belgia, or Gallia Belgicae, was of more large extent by far, than it now is, as containing the Dukedoms of Lorrei●e, Cleve, and juliers; the Bishoprics of Collen, Mentz, & Triers, with all that part of France beyond the river Seine. The Belg● were originally Germane, who driving out the Gauls, here planted themselves. They were by Caesar accounted to be the valiantest of the French Nation, and that for three causes. First, they were the farthest from Provence, where the Roman civility, & more affable course of life was embraced. 2ly, They dwelled on a Sea, not then frequented by Merchants; and so wanted those allurements to effeminacy, which are in Countries of traffic. And 3ly they bord●red on the Germans, a warlike nation, with whom they were continually in arms. This people seeing the prosperous success of Caesar's victories in Gaul, joined together in a common league; and ministered an army of 269000 fight men against him. But seeing they could not draw him out of his sortresse, they retired again; but in such disorder, that three Legions (for no more was Caesar's army) put them to an infinite slaughter. After this, Caesar fighting against them severally, overcame them all. Belgia, or the Netherlands, is in compass 1000 miles, situate in the North temperate zone, under the 8 ●h and 11th Climates, the longest day being 17 hours. Guicciard. The Air in these latter days, is grown much more wholesome then formerly it hath been, partly by the wonderful increase of the Inhabitants; & partly by the industry of the people; who by drawing the marshes, & converting the standing waters, or channels, into running streams, have purged the Air of many gross vapours, thence usually arising. The Country is very populous, containing well nigh 3 millions of souls; the men being for the most part well proportioned, much given to our English Bee●e, unmindful both of good turns, and injuries: they did invent Clocks, Printing, and the Compass. They restored Music, and found out diverse musical instruments. To them also belong the invention of Chariots; the laying of colours with oil; the working of pictures in glass: and the making of Worsted, Says, Tapestry, etc. The women generally are of a good complexion, well proportioned, especially in the leg and foot; honourers of virtue, active, and familiar, Both within doors, and without, they govern all; which considering the natural desire of women to bear rule, maketh them too imperious and burdensome. They use the Germane or Dutch tongue, with a little difference in Dialect; and in some places adjoining to France, they have a little smattering of that language. The Country lieth exceeding low upon the Seas, insomuch, that it is much subject to inundations. In the time of Henry the 2d, Flanders was so overflown, that many thousands of people, whose dwellings the Sea had devoured, came into England to beg new seats; and were by that King first placed in Yorkshire, and then removed to Pembrookeshire. Guicciard. Since that, it hath in Zealand swallowed eight of the Lands, and in them 300 towns and villages; many of whose Churches and strong buildings, are at a dead low water to be seen; and as Ovid hath it, of Helice and Buris, cities of Achaia▪ Invenies sub aquis; & adhuc ostendere nautae Inclinata s●lent cum moenibus oppida versir. The water hides them, and the shipmen show The ruin'd walls, and steeples as they row. The Commodities with which they most abound, are Li●nens, Scarlet, Worsted, Says, Silks, Velvets, & the like steffes; Armour, Cables, Ropes, Butter, Cheese. Famous Captains here have not been many, the people till these our days, living in perpetual peace; the chief of such as have been, were William Earl of Holland, chosen also Emperor of Germany; Baldwin Earl of Flanders, Emperor of Greece, & in these latter days the Princes of the house of Nassaw. Scholars it hath bred many, as justus Lipsius, Erasmus, that great restorer of Learning in these parts; G●mma Frisias, R●dolphus Agricola, I●nus Douza, Putean, Levi●us Lemnius, Ortelius, Mercator, etc. Cam●en. The Christian Religion was planted in several Provinces, by several men; in Holland, Zealand, and Freizland, by Willbr●d an Englishman, the first Bishop of Vtrecht. They are at this present, divided in opinion; the States allow free exercise only of the Reformed; the Archduke only of the Romish Religion; which hath been the cause of all the wars in these Countries. Sr W. Ral. The Revenue, before the Spaniard made war upon them, was three Millions of Crowns: and indeed this town was the correlative of the Indies; the loss of which, hath cost the King of Spain above 100 Millions of Gold, and 400000 men. Hist. of Netherl. The chief Rivers are 1 Rhine, into which the old Belgi did use to cast the children, which they suspected to be illegitimate: for were they borne of a lawful bed, they floated on the waters; if of an unlawful, they sank immediately. Whereunto Claudian alluding, saith, Nascentes explorat gurgite Rhenus. But that great searcher of Antiquities, V●rstegan, is of opinion, that they hereby enured only their Children to hardness, and made ●●yall of their strength, adultery being rarely found among them: and so these kinds of experiments needless. 2 Mosa, which doth compass half the Country. 3 Ems, dividing the two Freizlands. 4 Scaldis, which arising in Picardy, & running through Artoys, and between Haynault, and Brabant, meeteth with the se● a little above Antwerp: and 5 Lie, or Ley, which runneth quite through Flanders. The shore of this Country hath been much outworn by the Sea, L. Guicciar. especially that of the Lands of Zeal●nd, and such as lie scattered about Holland, where they are defended with banks & ramparts painfully made, and chargeably maintained. These banks are about ten else in height, and 25 in breadth at the bottom: they are made of the hardest clay that may be gotten; in the inside stuffed with wood and stone; on the outside covered with mats, strong and thick made. The former inhabitants were diverse, as shall be showed in their diverse Provinces, they are at this present divided into 17 Provinces. Viz: into 4 Dukedoms 1 Limburg. 2 Luxenburg. 3 Gelderland. 4 Brabant. 1 Marquisate: viz. of the holy Emp●re. 7 Earldoms 1 Flanders. 2 Artoys. 3 Hainault. 4 Namurce. 5 Zutphen. 6 Holland. 7 Zealand. 5 Baronies 1 West-Freizland. 2 Vtrecht. 3 Overyss●ll, 4 Machlyn. 5 Groining. 1. LIMBOURG. The Duchy of LIMBOURG, and the Bishopric of LIEGE, or LVYCKE, are environed with Brabant, & Namurce, West: with Brabant and Gulicke, North: with Gulicke and Collen, East: and with Luxenbourg, South. The Western part belongeth to the Bishop, which comprehendeth 24 walled towns, & 1800 Villages, with Parish Churches. The Bishop is a Prince of the Empire, D. of Bovillon, marquis of Franchimont, Earl of Hasbani; and hath under him 52 Baronies of note. He is chosen by the Chapter of S. Lambert, which is the chief Church in Liege, or Luyck, the chief town seated on the Meuse. The buildings of this town are very fair, especially the Monasteries and Abbeys; for which cause it is called the Paradise of Priests. This town next to Gaunt, hath been accounted the most seditious Town of Europe, and was twice taken, & once destroyed by Charles of Burgundy, 1468. It is an University, in which were students at one time, nine kings sons; 24 Dukes sons, ●9 Earls sons, besides Barons and Gentlemen. 2 Tongres a town now of no great bigness; yet once so large, that Atti●a king of the Huns, destroyed in it 100 Churches. 3 Dinand, hard upon Namur, destroyed by Charles of Burgundy. 4 Hue. 5 Bi●sen. 6 Truden. This Bishopric was erected by Pope Constantine, Anno 710. The Eastern part is properly called the Duchy of Limbourg: It containeth 5 Towns, viz: Limbourg on the river Weser. 2 Walkembourg, conquered by john D. of Brabant. 3 Dalem strengthened with a castle. 4 Rode le Buck; 5 Carpen, seated between Gulick and Collen, and 123 Villages. It is said of this Country, that the bread is better than bread, the fire hotter than fire, and the Iron harder than Iron. The Ancients were the Eburones. This Province of an Earldom, was made a Dukedom by the Emperor Fred. Barbarossa; 1172: and being destitute of heirs males, was seized on by the Brabantine, 1293. The Arms are Argent, a Lion Barrie, of 10 pieces, O, & G. Earn. 2. LUXENBOURG. LUXENBOURG is bounded with Lembourg on the North; Lorraine on the South; the Bishopric of Triers on the East; and the Meuse on the West. It is in circuit 240 miles, in which are contained 1169 Villages, L. Guicci●r. and 23 walled Towns: the chief being Luxenbourg on the river Alsnuius, or Elze: It took name, either quasi Leucorum burgum, from the Leuci being the first inhabitants: or quasi Lucis burgum, because the Sun was here adored. It is nor yet recovered of the lasting wars between the French and Spaniards, brought unto her. 2 Bostonack● a fair town, and commonly called the Paris of Ardenne For this Prou●nce is divided into two parts, viz; Ardenne being on the West, and Fannene on the East quarters. 3 Thio● vitae, taken and spoiled by the French, 1558, 4 Mommedi, and 5 Danvillers, ransacked by the French, 1552. 6 Neufe ch●●●l. 8 Rock de March: and 9 Arluna, whose name quasi Ara lu●ae, importeth the Moon to have been here worshipped. The Ancients were the Leuci and Lingones; the language towards Lo●reine, French: in other parts Dutch. Here is the Forest Ardenna, once 500 miles' compass, now scarce 90 miles round, of which so many fabulous stories are reported. In this Forest, or about the edges thereof, are the famous hot Baths, frequented from all the places of Europe, and called the Spa, not so pleasant as wholesome, not so wholesome as famous: Yet are they good for sundry disease's, as the Tertian Ague, and Dropsy, the Stone, the exulceration of the lungs, the Sci●tique, etc. They are of most virtue in july, because they are then hottest; and to such as taste them, they relish much of iron; from some iron mines, it seemeth, through which the waters run. In the skirts of this Country, towards France, standeth the Duchy of Bovillon; the Prince whereof is of the French Nobility & a great assistant to the Protestants: his chief Towns are Sedan & Bovillon. Of these, Bovillon is in the hands of the Bishop of Liege; to whom Godfrey of Bovillon, at his journey into the Holy land, sold it. It hath since that time, been sometimes in the possessions of the Bishops, sometimes of the Dukes. Sedan the Duke's seat, is a fine town, & honoured with a seat of Learning, which is a Schola illustris; to which divers resort to study, but cannot take any degrees: so that I think this and the like places of study, are not much unlike the two famous collegiat Schools of Winchester, and Eaton with us; the greatest difference being, that in these last named, learning is more restrained to particularities, then in the other. Tilenus, before his fall from the true Church, was Professor of Divinity here: and here Berchat the Scholiast on Stephanus Catechism, taught Greek. Luxenbourg was formerly an Earldom, two of whose Earls were famous, Munster. viz: Henry the 7th, who was poisoned by a Friar, in the Chalice; and john, who was by the States chosen King of Bohemia. His successors jointly ruled in both Provinces, the space of 130 years: during which time, Luxenbourg was made a Duchy, by the Emperor Wenceslaus. This man's brother Sigismond, sold it to Antony Duke of Brabant, in respect of a marriage between the said Antony, and Elizabeth daughter to john D. of Gorlits, younger brother to this Sigismond. After the death of Duke Antony and his wife, this Dukedom sell to Philip the Good; the Duke's elder brother, and heir. Barae, The Arms B, six Barrulets A, supporting a Lion G, crowned and armed O. 3. GELDERLAND. GELDERLAND (so called from Geldabum, once the metropolis) hath on the East Cleve, on the West Brabant, on the North Freizland, on the South Limbourg. It containeth 300 Villages, L. Guicciar. and 24 Towns, the chief being Noviomagum, or Nanmegon, once a free City; & subdued by the Geldroys, 1248 It is seated on that branch of the Rhine, which is called the Whaell; and was by Charles the great made one of the seats of the Empire in these parts; the other two being Aken, and Thinovill. The homage which it owes to the Empire, whereof it was a free town; is only a glove of pepper, which once in the year they must send to Aken. 2 Ruermond, so called of the river Ruer, & Monde, which signifieth a mouth. 3 Arhnem, which was wont to be the residence of the Gu●lderland Dukes. 4. Harderwicke, which together with the two former, was walled by Otho the third Earl. 5 Doesbourg. 6 Buren an Earldom; one of the Earls whereof was the Count Egmond, who being opposite to the Prince of Orange's counsel, about resisting the Duke of Alva's entrance; was the first which by the said Duke was betrayed, and beheaded. Philip of Nassaw, the elder brother of Prince Maurice, was during his life Earl of Bur●n, in right of his mother; who was heir unto Maximilian de Egmond Earl hereof. This Country is sit for feeding Beasts: which grow so great and fat; that Anno 1570, there was a Gelderland Bull killed at Antwerp, which weighed 3200 pounds. The Ancients were the Menapijs and the Sicambri. The Country was governed by Lords, till the year 1079; Munster. in which, Lord Otho was made Earl: and Anno 1339, Earl Remald, was by the Emperor Lodovicus Bavarus made Duke. It was sold by Duke Arnald, to Charles Duke of Burgundy for 92000 Florins, and an annual pension, 1472. Notwithstanding this compact, Adolph that wicked Prince, his son succeeded, and him his son Charles: after whose death, Charles the 5th possessed himself of Gueldres, and Zutphen, Anno 1543. The Arms are B, a Lion O, crowned G. 4. BRABANT. BRABANT (quasi Brachland, id est, a barren soil) hath on the East, Guicciard. North, and South, the Meuse; on the West the Schald. It is in length 75, in breadth 60 miles; comprehending 700 Villages, and 26 Towns: the chief being Louvain, where is an University, erected by Duke john the 4th, Anno 1426: here is also a Seminary of English jesuits. It is in compass within the walls, four miles; and 6 without: within which compass are many goodly Gardens, Valleys, Mountains, Meadows, etc. This is the mother town of Brabant, and the first which receieth and giveth oath to their new Lord. In this University are about 20 Colleges. 2 Brussels, the Duke's seat, a town of the same bigness with Louvain; but for all commodities of pleasure, and profit; as also for the uniformenes and elegancy of the building, far beyond it. 3 Bergen ap Some, famous for the notable resistance it made to Spinola 1622. 4 Boldue. 5 Tilmont. 6 Mastricht, a Bishops See, till the remoovall to Liege; here are two Churches of Canons, in one of which the Duke of Brabant is always a Canon. It is subject partly to the Duke of Brabant, and partly to the Bishop of Liege, in whose country it standeth. The children are subject to that Prince always, to whom their mother was subject, without relation to the father's subjection▪ and when a stranger cometh to dwell there, he may live under which of them he list. 7 Breda, the seat of the Princes of Orange till the last wars. It was taken from the Spaniard by a few venturous Gentlemen, who hiding themselves in a boat covered with Turf, were conveyed into the Castle, which they ma●●●●d: and the next day made the Prince of Orange Lord of it again. The people here of are none of the wisest, especially when they incline towards age; hence that saying of Erasmus, Brabanti qu● magis senescunt, eò magis stultescunt. 5. THE MARQVISATE. Ortelius. THE MARQVISATE of the holy Empire, is contained in Brabant. The chief Town is Antwerp, being of an orbicular form, and in circuit 7 miles. It was before the civil wars a Town of infinite trading; the things bought and sold here, amounting to more in one month; then that of Venice in 2 years. But now the Hollanders have so blocked up the Haven, that the traffic is removed hence to Amsterdam. In th●s Antwerp there are 8 principal Channels cut out of the Schelde, on which the Town is seated; Guicciard. the biggest of them being able to receive 100 great ships. The causes of the great increase of this town were three: 1 Two Marts holden here every year, either of them during 6 weeks; in which space no man can either in his person, or his goods, be arrested. 2ly, The King of Portugal having in the year 1503, diverted the course of traffic from Alexandria and Venice, to Lisbon: kept here his Factor, and sent hither his spice; for which cause, Anno 1516, many Merchants left Bruges, and dwelled here. 3ly, In the wars between the French, and Charles' the fifth, many Gentlemen and others forsook the Villages, and built here; so that Antwerp is since that time bigger than it was, by above 3000 houses. These two Provinces were united to Lorreine till the dates of Otho the 3d: Munster. who gave the Dukedom of Brabant to one Conrade, 985, The Marquisate was by the same Otho erected, for the dowry of his aunt Gerberge, mother to Lotharius King of France. How they became united, I have not yet learned. In the year 1385, died john D. of Brabant, leaving his estate to his eldest daughter jane; who dying without issue, gave this Duchy to Antony, who was second son of Philip Duke of Burgundy and to Margaret; danghter unto Margaret her younger sister. After this Antony, succeeded his two sons john and Philip; who quickly dying left their estate to Philip the Good, Duke of Burgundy. The Arms of Brabant are Sable a Lion Or. Bara. 6. FLANDERS. FLANDERS, so called à Flando, because it lieth open to the winds, is divided into Imperialem, Gallicam, and Teutonicam. This last is severed from the other two, L. Guicciar. by the river Ley, or Lis. The chief towns are Gaunt or Gandavum, whose wall is 7 miles in compass; within which is much waste ground. The ●i●ers Schald and Ley run through it, & make in it 26 Lands, joined together with 98 Bridges: and had not her often seditious, ruinated her beauties, she might have been Queen of Europe. In this Town was borne john Duke of Lancaster, usually called john of Gaunt. 2 Burgis, or Brugg, once a famous Mart Town; but now not a little decayed, by reason that the seat of traffic was removed hence to Antwerp. It was walled by Earl, Baldwin, Aᵒ 890: it is distant 3 leagues from the Sea; & is seated on a fair and deep Channel, made by art; and filled with the waters of all the adjoining fountains and riverets. These artificial Channels are in these Countries very frequent, to the great enriching of the whole state. 3 Ypres, a town seated very strongly, and almost impregnable, It standeth on a small river so named. 4 Winnocks Berge,, so called of Winnow an Englishman, of holy and pure life. 5 Gravelling on the sea side, which since the taking of Callais by the French, hath been made the strongest sort of the Low Countries. 6 Oudenard, the birthplace of Margaret Duchess of Parma, the governess here for King Ph●l●●▪ and mother to that excellent Soldier, Alexander Farnesis. The some principal ports of Flanders▪ are 1 Dunkirk, the people of which in the late wars, so in●ested the Seas. 2 Scluse 〈◊〉 the mo●th of the Channel of Bruges. It hath a very fai●●h ●en able to contain 500 good ships; and is now subject to the States: with whose welfare it cannot stand, to suffer the King of ●paine, to enjoy any safe & large harbour in those Seas. ● Newport, near unto which was fought a field battle between Archduke Albertus, Hist. of the N●therl. and the States. The victory, next under God, was gotten by the prudent conduct of the Veres, and valour of the English. 4 Ostend, which held against the Archduke a siege of three years, and as many months. Imperial Flanders, so called, becuase it was long under the obedience of the Emperors; Guicciard. is severed from Brabant, by the river Dender, from the Gallicke Flanders, by the river Schelde, about Oudenarde. The chief Towns are, 1 Alost, on the Dender. 2 Dendermond, at the mouth of the said river. 3 Hulst. 4 Axele. and 5 Rupelmond, the birthplace of Mercator, that excellent Cosmographer. Gall●cke Flanders, so called, because it is properly belonging to France, whose language is still here used; is severed from the Teutonicke Flanders, by the river Leye; and from the Imperial, by the Schelde, about Oudenard. The chief Towns are Lisle, or Ryssell, the third town of traffic in all the Netherlands. 2 Douai an University. 3 Orchies. 4 Armentiers. 5 St Amand. and 6 Turnay, or Dornicke, on the Schaldis; taken by our Henry the 8, 1513: to whom the Citizens paid 100000 ducats for their ransom. It was restored to the French for 600000 Crowns; and from him again taken by Charles the fifth. There are in all Flanders 35 Towns, and 1178 Villages. The country is in length 96 miles, in breadth much less; it is bounded with Brabant on the East; Picardy on the West; the Sea on the North; Artoys on the South. Munster. The ancient inhabitants were the Morini and Rutheni. The first Earl was Baldwin, promoted to that dignity by Charles the Bald, Anno 863. It is accounted the prime Earldom, as Milan is the prime Dukedom of Europe. The Earl among other prerogatives, writeth himself Comes Dei gratia; others only Dei Clementia. The same of this Country hath been so great, that it hath been used for all Belgia; It was united to the house of Burgundy, by the marriage of Duke Philip the hardy, to Margaret daughter to Lewis de Malaine, Paradine. Earl of Flanders Anno 1383. The Arms are Or, a Lion Sable, languid and armed Gules. 7. ARTOYS. ARTOYS hath on the East, Hainalt; on the West, Picardy; on the North, Guicciard. Flanders; on the South, Champagne. The ancients were the Attrebati It containeth 754 Villages, & 12 towns; the chief● being Attreb●tium, or Arras, whence come our clothes of Arras. 2 Air. 3 Pernes. 4 St Omer, a good haven. 5 Lilliers. and 6 Le cluse. The chief of the frontier towns, between this and Picardy, are 1 Hedinfert, a very defensible town, built by Charles the Emperor out of the ruins of old Hed●●, Comines. which town he had razed, Anno 1553, when he took it from the French. 2 Rentie. On the West part of Artoys is St Paul, whereof Lewis of Luxenbourg was Earl in the days of Lewis the 11th: with whom, as also with Charles of Burgundy, and Edward of England, he played such cross tricks; that having severally deluded them all, and kept them as well in continual stri●e with each other, as an unseasonable suspicion of his untowardly plots; he was at last by D. Charles taken, & beheaded. The first Earl of Artoys, Paradine. was Robert son to Lewis the 8h of France, Anno 1234. It was united to the house of Burgundy, by marriage of Duke Philip, and Bonne daughter to Philip of Artoys, 1424. The Arms are Azure, Semi di flower de ly●●s Or, a file with three Labels Gules, charged with as many Castles of the second. 8. HAINALT. HAINALT, so called from the river Hania, Maginus. hath on the East, Limbourg; on the West, Flanders; on the North Braban●; on the South Champagne: It was formerly called Saltus Carbonatius, and the lower Picardy. Grimston. The length of it is 60 miles, & 48 the breadth; in which space are 950 Villages, & 24 towns: The chief being 1 Mons, strong, ancient, and rich. 2 Valenciennes so seated on the Scheld, that it cannot be besieged, but with three Armies at once. 3 Cond●. 4 That old town Bavays, at a pillar whereof begin all the ways leading into France, made of paved stone by Brunhault the French Queen; who together with Fredegond, and Katherine de Medici's, may be called the three Furies of France. 5 Landrecy, on the river Sambre, famous for the great resistance it made to Charles the fifth, Ano. 15●●. 6 Mariembourg, built by Mary Queen of Hurgarie, Go●ernesse h●●e for her brother Charles, 1542. 7 Engien. ● Re●●x. 9 Avennes on the borders toward Champagne; about w●ich are d●gged excellent white stones for building, and little i 〈◊〉 to marble. On the South part of Hainault is the town and territory of Cambray. This town was by the Emperors made free and Imperial: but by the French who pretended title to it, diverse times possessed. In the time of Lewis the 11th, it submitted itself voluntarily to Maximilian, afterwards Emperor: whose Nephew Charles, hath fortified it with a strong citadel: pretending their safety, but indeed to keep it from revolting. The people notwithstanding retain their ancient ●●●edome, and privileges. Hainalt was united to Flanders, Anno 1110; by marriage of Earl Baldwin, and Margaret Countess of Flanders: & disjoined by john called Avenion, who took it from his brothers Gu●do and William. This john married Atheilda, daughter and heir to Floris, the 4th of Holland, Anno 1300: From which conjunction issued john Earl of Holland and Hainalt. Bara. The Arms are quarterly Flanders, and Holland. 9 NAMURCE L. Guice. NAMURCE hath on the East Limbourg; on the West, Hainalt; on the North Brabant; on the South, Luxenbourg. This Country hath great store of Coals, contrary to the common nature of Coals, in that they are kindled with water, & quenched with Oil. It containeth about 180 Villages, and four Towns: viz: 1 Namurce, seated where Sicambris payeth his Tribute to Meuse. 2 Charlemont. 3 Valencourt. 4 Bovires. The men of this country are good Soldiers and very affectionate to their Prince. The country very fruitful of all sorts of grain; enriched with mines of I sper, and all sorts of marble: But in iron so abundant, that Vulcan's forge may seem to be restored again to the world, and seated in this Province. All these commodities make the people as laborious, as wealth. The principal Villages are Floren, and Deve. Munster. This Fa●ledome was united to the house of Burgundy, Anᵒ 1429, in which Earl john sold it to Philip the Good. The Arms are Or, Bara, a Lion Sable, debrused with a bend Gules. 10. ZUTPHEN. ZUTPHEN is a Town in Gelderland, which long hath been an Earldom: Hist. of Ne. It is seated on the river Yssell, & is a town of very great strength; in the siege of which was slain that honour of Chivalry, and mirror of learning, gallant St Philip Sidney, of whom our British Epigrammatist thus versifieth. D●gna legi scribis▪ facis & dignissima scribi: Scripta probant doctum te tua; facta, probum. Thou writ'st things worthy reading, and dost do Things that are even most worthy writing too: Thy works thy learning praise, Thy deeds thy goodness raise. This Town was recovered from the Spaniard, Anno 1590., The Arms are Azure a Lion Gules. 11 HOLLAND. HOLLAND, Ortelius. quasi Hot-land, id est, a woody Country, hath on the East▪ Vt echt●on the West, and North, the Sea, on the South the Meuse. It is in circuit 180 miles, no part of which is distant fr●m the Sea, th●●e hours journey. It comprehendeth 400 Villages, and 23 Towns: the chief being 1 Dordrect or Do●t where An ● 1618., was held a national Synod against the Arminians. ● Har●em, where printing was invented, & Tully's book● de O●●i●ijs, was the first that ever was printed. 3 Le●den, or Lugdu●●● Ba●avorum, an University, founded Anno 1564. The Town co●sisteth of 41 Lands, to which they pas●e partly by bo●ts▪ pa●●ly by bridges; whereof there are 145, & of them 1●4 built with stone. Here is in this town a Castle said to ha●e b●ene built by Hengist the Saxon, at his return out of E●gland. 4 De●it, the birthplace of that monstrous Heretic Daui● George who c●lled himself King, and Christ immortal. 〈◊〉 with hi● w●●e and children Anno 1544. to Basil; there he set up his doctrine: the points whereof were, that the Law and the 〈◊〉 were unprofitable for the attaining of heaven; but his do●●●ine able to save such as received it. 2ly, That he was the true Christ and Messias. 3ly, That he had been till that present, kept in a place unknown to all the Saints. And 4ly, that he was not to restore the house of Israel by death or tribulation, but by the love and grace of the spirit. He died in the year 1556; and three years after, his doctrine was by them of Basil condemned; his goods confiscate, and his bones taken up & burned. He bound his Disciples to three things, first to conceal his name: 2ly, not to reveal of what condition he had been: & 3ly, not to discover the articles of his doctrine to any man in Basil. 5 Alkmer, famous for the defeat which the D. of Alva, received before it. For he in the beginning of the Low country troubles, having with the loss of 20000 of his own men, forced Ha●lem; laid his siege round about this town. Had he le●t any way for his Soldiers to have fled thence, the town had been abandoned; but having environed them round, he put them to such a resolution, or desperation, choose you whether; that manfully they resisted 3 of his assaults; and in the end made him depart, with great loss, as well of his Soldiers, as his reputation. 7 Roterodam, where Erasmus was borne. 8 Horn. 9 Ench●sen. 10 Amsterdam, a very fair haven Town, out of which I have s●ene, saith Gainsford, at one tide, 1000 ships of all sorts use to go out and in: so truly saith one, Quod Tagus, atque Haemus veh●t, & Pactolus; in unum Ver● hunc congestum dixeris esse locum. What Tagus, Haemus, and Pactolus, bear: You would conjecture to be heaped up here. The present inhabitants are generally given to Seafaring lines: So that it is thought that in Holland, Zealand and Friezland, are 2500 good ships fit for burden, and war. The women are all laborious in making stuffs; nay you can scarce find a boy of 4 years of age, which cannot earn his own meat. The greatest commodity is Butter and Cheese: of which, besides that which they use themselves; they make 200000 l yearly of that which they sell to their neighbours. By these means they are grown so potent a●d rich, that as Flanders heretofore; so now Holland is taken generally for all the Provinces, I mean the United. One miraculous accident I cannot ouerpass● in silence namely how Margaret sister to Earl Floris the fourth, being of the age of 42 years brought forth at one birth 365 children; half of them being Males, half Females, and the odd one an Her●●● 〈◊〉. They were Christened in two Basins at the church 〈…〉, by Guido suffragan to the Bishop of Vtr●cht; who 〈…〉 de M●les Ioha● the Females Elizabeth's; both all which 〈…〉 after died, and with them their mother. The Basins 〈…〉 in the foresaid Church. 〈…〉 of the Holland Villages is the Hage, or Graven 〈…〉 the general Council resideth. It containeth in it 〈…〉. The inhabitants will not wall it, as desiring 〈…〉 the principal Village in Europe, them 〈…〉. The other Villages of note are 1 Egmond. 2 Bre●●● 〈…〉, which give name to three excellent and 〈…〉. near unto this last Village was the fort called 〈…〉, built by C. Caligula, in memory of his famous 〈…〉 on this shore. For intending a voyage into Brittany, to 〈◊〉 that nation; he boarded his Galley, embattled his soldiers, 〈◊〉 the Trumpets to sound, gave them the signal, and 〈…〉 them to gather cockles. This Tow●● was at 〈…〉 R●man● Emp●te overwhelmed by the sea; the ru●●● 〈◊〉 ●t a dead h●w water, are yet to be seen. Th● old inhabitants were the Batavi. Bara. The Arms O a Ly●●●. 12. ZEALAND. 〈◊〉, quasi Sea and Land, consisteth of 7 Islands, the 〈…〉 1●, Ortelius. which the Sea hath swallowed; and in them 〈…〉 Towns. The seven are, 1 Walcheren, whose 〈…〉 M●dlsbourg, built, as they say, by Prince Ze 〈…〉 whom this Province was named) in honour of his 〈…〉, and called Metell● Burgum. 2 Flushing 〈…〉 good p●rt▪ and inum●●ble str●ngta: this Town 〈…〉 to the English, her first Governor being wor●●● 〈…〉 also was the first town which the 〈…〉 took from the Spaniard; the agents being Vo●●● 〈…〉, and M●di Berland the Bailie thereof. A poor 〈…〉 it was, peopled for the most part with Fishers: but 〈…〉 the key of the Netherlands, without whose licence, no ship can pass to or from Antwerp. Had Duke Alva at the beginning of his government, bestowed that care in fortifying this town, which he did in strengthening Antwerp; he had in all probability, hindered the general revolt of these countries. Nigh to this Town is the fort Ramkins, once cautionary to the English, together with the Brill, the chief town in the I'll of Voo●ne which is situate over against the South of Holland; and commandeth all that passage down to Gertrudenberg, in Brabant. These towns were taken from the Spaniard, Aᵒ 1572; assigned to Queen Elizabeth Aᵒ 1585.; and surrendered by King james to the States, 1616. 3 Vere, or Canfer●, whence our English Veres took their denomination: no marvel than is it, if so willingly they venture their lives for the defence of this Country, she being in a manner their Grandmother The second is South Beverland, whose chief town is Tergows●. The third is Schoven, whose Metropolis is Sirexee; the next being Brevers Haven. The fourth is T●len, whose chief town is Tertolen. The other three are North Beverland, Duveland, and Wolfersdike. In all this Country are eight Cities, 102 Villages. The soil is far more fruitful than any of Brabant; but they have neither wood, nor fresh water. The Arms are Or, a Lion Gules, rising out of a Sea wavie, Argent and Azure. 13 WEST-FREIZLAND. Ortelius. WEST-FREIZLAND, hath on the East, Groining; on the South, Overyssell; on the other sides the Sea. It containeth 345 Villages, and 11 Towns: the chief being Lewarden, where the common council for the Province is kept. 2 Harlingem a Sea Town. 3 Zwichen. 4 Doceum, where Gemma Frisius was borne▪ L. Gui●ciar. and 5 Franeker, a new University. near unto this Province is the I'll Schelinke, the shores whereof are plentifully stored with Dogfish, who are taken in this manner. The men of the Island attire themselves in beasts skins, and then fall a dancing and leaping; with which sport the fish being delighted, make out of the water toward them. When they have left the water, there are nets pitched between it and them; which done, the men put off their disguizes, and the frighted Fishes hasting toward the sea, are caught in the toils. This Country had once its proprietary Kings, the last of which was Roboald, vanquished by Charlemaigne, & the country was made a member of the French Empire. Roboald during his captivity, was persuaded to be baptised, but being ready to be sprinkled with the holy water, he demanded where were his friends, and kinsfolks; answer was made that they were in h●● because no Christians; neither then will I, quoth he, for I love to be among my friends. The first Earl of Holland, Hist. of Net Zealand, and West-Freizland, was Thierrie of Aquitaine, preferred to that dignity by Charles the bald, An● 863. It was united to the house of Burgundy, in the person of D. Philip the good, son unto Margaret, daughter to Albertu● of Bavaria, Earl of Holland: which Philip succeeded Countess jaqueline, who died without issue, being daughter and heir to William, the brother of the forenamed Margaret, Anno 1433. The Arms of this Freizland are Azure, Bara. semi of billets Argent, two Lions Or. 14 VTRECHT. 15 OVERYSSELL. VTRECHT & her Diocese was once part of Holland▪ Gul●ciard. but now a distinct Province. It is bounded on the East with Gelderland; on the North, South, and West, with Holland. It containeth 70 Villages, and 5 Towns, viz: 1 Rhenen. 2 Wick te Duerstede, on the South West side of the Province. 3 Amesfort just opposite to it, on the North. 4 Montscort on the South-west; and 5 Vtrecht just in the midst. It was first called Antonins, of one of the antonine of Rome; afterward by Dagobert of France, Traiectum, because of the common ferry there. It is so seated, that a man may go from hence in one day, to any one of 50 walled Towns equally from this distant: or to any of 26 Towns to dinner, and return again to bed. To her spiritual jurisdiction belongeth the country beyond yssel, now called OVERYSSELL or Transisulana. It is bounded on the North with Freizland and Groining; on the South with Gelderland; on the East with Westphalia; on the West, with the Sea: containing 101 Villages, and 11 Towns; the chief of which are 1 Swall 2 Campene. 3 Deventor, taken by Robert Dudley Earl of Leicester for the States, and villainously reyeelded to the Spaniard by S● William Stanley: b● regained not long after, 15●0. 4 〈◊〉 5 〈◊〉 Old 〈◊〉 Hard●mb●rge. 8 〈◊〉. These two Provinces were 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 the Bishop of Vtrecht. Munster. The first was 〈…〉 of Bavaria; who being expelled by the Citizens 〈…〉 & the Duke of 〈◊〉: resigned his jurisdiction to 〈◊〉 fifth, who entered into it as the first temporal Lo●●, 1, 2 〈◊〉 and for the better administration of justice, divided 〈◊〉 Lordsh●ps. 16 MACHLYN. Ortelius. MACHLYN is a Town in Brabant, which 〈…〉 nish invasion, was honoured with the Parliament, 〈…〉 States. It was much defaced by firing of 800 〈…〉 powder, Anno 1546: and by yielding to the Spania●d, 〈…〉 It containeth besides this Town, nine Villages; 〈…〉 followed the fortune of Brabant, L. Guicciar. though it enjoy not the p●●●●●ledges: for which cause many women at the time of 〈…〉 birth, go to be delivered in Brabant, that their 〈…〉 capable of the immunities of that country. This is a 〈◊〉 strong Tower, and so daintily seated amidst the waters of the river Dele, that it may on all sides be drowned. Here 〈…〉 stery wherein are sometimes 1600 Nuns, who m●y 〈…〉 pleasure leave the Cloister, and ma●ry. 17 GROINING. GROINING is a Town of Well-Fr●ezland, containing under her command 145 Villages, the chief being 〈◊〉, and Ke●kerke. Aurie●us. The town is so called from a gree●e in 〈…〉 standeth. It belonged formerly to the Dukes of 〈…〉 whom it was wrested by the Earl of East-Freizland 〈…〉 able to defend his unjust detention, sold it to Cha●les 〈◊〉 Gue●dres 1514: and in the year following it 〈…〉 Charles the fifth, ●o whom George Duke of Saxony 〈…〉 all his interest. This Town and her territory (which 〈◊〉 the Ommelands') was overawed by the Duke of Par●●, 15●0, & was recovered by the States in less than two mo●●● 1594. The territories of this Province are bounded on the East, Guicciard. with East-Freizland; on the West, with West-Freizland; on the south with Overyssell; on the North, with the Sea. By the several means before recited, these several Provinces came under the command of one Prince; who would have made is a kingdom, had not the diversity of laws and prerogatives, hindered his intention. Hist. of the Netherl. Howsoever they continued faithful subjects; and Charles the Emperor at his death, commanded his son Philip to use that people well: telling him that they had been the chief supporters of his estate and glory; and withal that if he used them otherwise then gently, they would be the ruin and destruction of him, and his fortunes; wherein the event showed that he was but too true a Prophet. After the establishment of Philip in the government, they to gain his favour, gave him 40 millions of Florins: but he unseasonably transported with a superstitious zeal, forgot both that, and his father's Legacy; entangling himself and them in a tedious and bloody war: from which he was compelled to desist with loss of men, money, and credit. So that now the country is divided between the States, and the Archduchesse. The States have under their Aristocratical government, the Duchy of Gueldre●. 2 the Earldoms of Holland. 3 Zealand, and 4 Z●tphen. 5 The Lordships of Freizland. 6 Vt●echt. 7 Overyssell. and 8 Groining. This is the lesser part by far, & more poor in respect of the soil: but more populous, & by the industry of the people, far more rich. They keep about 30000 Soldiers in continual Garrison; whose pay together with their Officers and Captains wages, amounteth to 600000 l yearly, or thereabout, which is raised by taxes from all commodities, victuals, and the like. The LL the States are chosen for every Province one: the common counsel of every particular Province is collected out of the Towns and principal Villages. The Council of the particular Provinces, resideth in the principal Towns of such Provinces: but the Council of the General States resideth continually at the Hage in Holland: in which Council Maurice Prince of Orange, and the Ambassador, or Leaguer for England, have their places, and voices, a● members of it; and that as free & binding as the general estates themselves. Here live, but not with open exercise of religion, almost as many jews, Anabaptists, Papists, So●inians, and the like, as Protestants; if not more. For since all sorts spent their blood, lost their friends, and consumed their estate against the common enemy in war; good reason they should enjoy the blessings of peace. Notwithstanding they are not called to government, or any public charge; such offices being always conferred on the reformed. The Captain General of all their forces, is Maurice of Nassaw, Prince of Orange, a valiant and expert leader. The profits which the Archduke reapeth from his part of the country, are not great: his Soldier's pay is great, and he is loath by taxes and other the like burdens, to exasperate the people, incite them to another rebellion, or startle their resolutions to some farther designs against his quiet. For the better historifying the breach of these Countries, from the kings of Spain, I will ascend to the beginning of the house of Burgund●e. That the Duchy, and County of Burgundy, formerly divided, were united by the marriage of joan the Countess, with Duke Eudes 1331; as also how they were given by King Charles the fifth to his brother Philip the hardy, A ● 1369: we have before related. This Philip took to wi●e Margaret, daughter to john d● Malaine, Earl of Flanders; and in her right succeeded in that Earldom, Anno 1383. Under his successors, especially Philip the good (under whom most of the Belgic Provinces became united) the subjects of Be●gia and Burgundy so abounded in wealth; that Comines, who then lived, saith, that these Signeuries seemed like the Land of promise: the people being in their apparel, excessively gorgeous; in their banquets over sumptuous; in their manners, dissolute: vices usually accompanying this kind of felicity. Charles the warlike made an end of this happiness, by warring on king Lewis the 11th; for though he kept the war from his own home, yet after his death at the battle of Nancie; the French king bereft his successor the Lady Mary of the Duchy of Burgundy, & many Towns and Lordships in Picardy; besides the greatest part of the Duchy of Artoys. This Mary, married Maxim●lian Archduke of Austria, with whom having lived about 5 years she broke her thigh with a fall from her horse; and in a womanly modesty, chose rather to dye, then to permit any Chirurgeon to dress her there where she was hurt. In her ended the house of Burgundy; the rights of these Provinces being translated into the house of Austria, and from thence to Spain: which happened by the marriage of Philip, son to Mary, with joan, daughter and heir to Ferdinand, and Isabella, who then possessed all the continent of Spain, Portugal excepted. During the g●uernment of this Philip, Charles his son, and Philip his grandchild; these Countries, especially Luxenbourg, Hainal●, and Artoys, were ransacked and harrowed by the French: with whom these Princes were continually in war. But when a Truce was made between Spain, and France; then began King Philip to cast his thoughts on the subjection of this people to his will & pleasure. For they were so fortified and ensconced, as it were, with privileges, which their former Princes had granted, & the latter were sworn to observe; that he found himself to want much of that free and uncontrollable power, L. Guic●. which his violent spirit seemed every where to desire. Some of these immunities we●e, that the Prince could place no stranger amongst them, either in offices of war or justice. 2ly, The Prince could give nothing to the Clergy: nor 3ly, leavie no Subsidies without the States of the Country. But the main prerogative was, that if the Prince by violence or wrong, did infringe any of the said Charters and Franchises; the people after their declaration there of made, Sr R. Wi●. may go to election of a new Prince. This not a little grieved the Spaniards, that such base and unworthy people (for so they esteemed them) should in such liberty possess so brave and rich a Country; their King bearing no title of majesty, or absolute command over them. Besides the reformation of Religion, which then began to grow to some strength, moved the King to reduce them by Spanish Rhetoric (that is by the Sword and the Cannon) to the Romish Church. To these ends he sent the Duke of Alva, an old and expert Captain, as having 60 years been a Soldier, with a puissant army, to be his Viceroy among them. He gave him also a commission of that large extent, that he might place and displace whom he would, & execute all such as he found opposite to his designs. At that time the two chief men were the Prince of Orange, and Count Egmont; the first was more potent with the people, the latter with the Soldiers. Had these two joined together, they might easily have prevented D. Alba's entrance; but Egmont was so soothed up with letters from Spain, that he believed not the intelligence which the Prince had, concerning the Duke's Commission. The Earl exhorted the Prince to submit himself to the pleasure of the King, and so to prevent the ruin of his house: the Prince desired the Earl to maintain the liberty of his country; as for himself, he had rather be a Prince without an hous●, than a Count without an head. Being thus resolved, the Prince retires to his friends of Nassaw, in high Germany; the Earl stayeth to congratulate the entrance of the new Governor: Who had no sooner settled himself, but he entrapped the Counts of Horn, & Egmont, & beheaded them. Anno 1567. Being thus rid of these two, with diverse others of good quality; who living would much have hindered his proceedings; he quartered his Spaniards in the Towns and Provinces, spoilt the people not of their privileges only, but their liberty; among the reformed he brought in the bloody Inquisition; and indeed so tyrannically did he behave himself, that the people were forced to a defensive war, as well for their lives as substances. This was a war of State, not Religion; the most part of the Hollanders being Papists, at the time of their taking Arms. During these troubles, the Prince of Orange was not idle; but he in one place, and Count Lodowick his brother, in another; kept D. Alva employed: though diverse times not with such fortunate success, as the cause deserved. In the year 1572, Flushing was surprised by Voorst, and Berland, as we have before said. So also was the Brill in Voorne, an Island of Holland, by the Count de la March: And not long after, all Holland, except Amsterdam, followed the fortune and side of the Prince, together with all of the Towns of Zealand, Middlebourg excepted. Anno 1573 D'Alba being recalled, Don Lewis de Requis●ns was appointed Governor, during whose rule, many of the Belgians abandoned their Country, some flying into Germany, others into France, Hist. of Ne● most into England. After his death, & before the arrival of Don john, the Prince and his party recovered strength and courage again, till the coming of the Duke of Parma, who brought them into worse case than ever. Yet Anno 1581. they declare by their writings directed to all people, that Philip of ●paine was fallen from the government; and take a new oath of the people, which bound them never to return to the Spanish obedience. This done, they elect Francis Duke of Anjou, heir apparent to the French king, and then in no small hopes of marrying our Queen, to be their Lord. But he intending rather to settle a tyrann●e in himself, then to drive it from the Spaniard, attempted Antwerp, put his men into the town, but was by the valour of the Burghers shamefully repulsed. Shame of this ignoble enterprise, especially grief for its ill success▪ took him out of the world. The State of these countries was then thus by his Hieroglyphic, expressed. A cow represented ●he body of Belgia, there stood the King of Spain spurring her; the Queen of England●eeding ●eeding her, the Prince of Orange milking her; And Duke Francis plucking her back by the tail, but she souled his fingers. During his unfortunate government, Parma prevailed in all places, especially after the death of William Prince of Orange; treacherously slain with a Pistol, Aᵒ 1584. Now were the poor Hollanders truly miserable, having none to lead them, none to protect them; but such as were likely to regard their own good, more than theirs. England was then only sanctuary they had now left, to her they sue, offering the Queen thereof, the sovereignty of their Provinces; who had if not a true, yet a plausible title to them; As being lineallly descended from Edward the th●rd, and Philip his wi●e, who was sis●●r, (and (as some say heir) to Wllliam Earl of Hainalt, Holland▪ etc. If Margar●t, from whom the right of Spain is derived, were Daughter to Earl William, then was our Queen to succeed after Philip, who was rejected: if that Margaret were (as many w●ite) his younger sister, than was our Queen the undoubted heir, her Predecessor Philippe, being Earl William's eldest sister. Our Heroic Queen not disputing the right of the title, nor intending to herself any thing, save the honour of relieving her distressed neighbours; like a true Defen●resse of the Faith, took them into her protection. Under wh●ch, the Belgian affairs succeeded so prosperously (I will not now stand on particulars) that before they would harken to any treaty of peace, they forced the King of Spain to confess, that they were a people so free, that he had no right to the place, which they were possessed of. This peace was concluded, Anno 1609: Since which time, they have kept garrisons well disciplined, and as well paid. So that these Countries have (in these late days) been the Campus Martius, or School of defence for all Ch●istendome; to which the youth of all Nations repair, to see the manner of fortifications, and learn the Art of war. The people hereof have for 40 years held the sta●●e against a most puissant Monarch, and have with so great advantage capitulated, that it is observed, where all other Nations grow poor with war, these only grow rich. Whereupon it is remarkable to consider into what follies and extremities Princes run, by using their people to the wars. The Kings of France place most of their hopes in their Cavalry; because in policy they would not that the vulgar should be exercised in arms. Lycurgus gave a law to the Lacedæmonians, that they should never fight often with one enemy: the breaking whereof made the Thebans a small Commonwealth, to be their equals in power. The Turks won this vast Empire they now possess, by making many, and speedy wars: but now that policy being worn out of fashion; we see that (to omit Persia) the little and distracted kingdom of Hungary, hath for even almost 200 years, resisted them. So was it between the Dukes of Austria, and the Swissers; and so it is betwixt the Spaniard, and Low-countrymen; Arch. Ab. who being formerly accounted a dull & heavy people, altogether unfit for the wars: by their continual combating with the Spaniard, are become ingenious, full of action, and great managers of causes appertaining to fights, either by sea or land. We may hereby also perceive what advantages a small State gaineth, by fortifying places and passages: there being nothing which sooner hindereth a great Prince, then to beleaguer a well fortified town: for that herein he consumeth his time, and commonly looseth his men, credit, & money: as the Romans before Numantia; the great Turk in Malta; and Charles of Burgundy before Nancie. For where war is drawn out of the field unto the walls, the Mattock and Spade being more necessary than the Sword and Spear: there the valour of the assailants is little available, because it wanteth its proper object. Since the uniting of most of these Provinces, these have been the Lords of Belgia. Hist. of Net. 1383 1 Philip the hardy, Duke of Burg. E. of Flanders. 2 john the proud, D. of Burg. E. of Flanders. 3 Philip two the Good, Duke of Burg. Brab. Lux. Limb. marquis of the Empire; E. of Fland. Art. Name, Hain. Holl. Zel, Lord of Freiz, and Machlyn. 1467 4 Charles the warlike. 1476 5 Marry, daughter to Charles. 1476 5 Maximilian Archd. of Austria. 1481 6 Philip II. Archd. of Austria, D. of Burg. 1481 6 joan Queen of Castille. 1506 7 Charles II. Emperor, K. of Spain, Archd. of Austria, D. of Burg. Brab. Guel. Lux Limb. Marq. of the Empire: Earl of Fland. Artoys, Nam. Holl. Hain. Zel. Lord of Freiz. Vtr. Over. Groyn. Machlyn. 1559 8 Philip IV. of Sp. two, rejected by the States. 1599 5 Clara Isabel Eugenia, daughter to Philip. 1599 5 Albertus Archd. of Austria. The principal order of Knighthood in these Countries, hath been, and is of the Golden Pleece, Guicciard. instituted by Duke Philip the Good, Anno 1430: in analogy to gedeon's Fleece, as some will; or jasons' Fleece, as others think; and it may be in token of the love he bore to the English Wool, from which he received so great profits. They wear a collar of gold, interlaced with 〈◊〉 iron, seeming to strike fire out of a flint; the word Ex ferro flammam; at the end hung the Fleece, or Toison d' Or. This company was raised by the same Philip from 25, (for at first institution they were no more) to 3●; Charles the fifth raised them to 51; and now there may be as many as the King of Spain will invest with it. Here are 6 Universities. Louvain Brab. Douai. Fland. Liege. Limb. Leiden. Holl. Harderwicke. Geld. Groining. 1614 Before the reformation and Spanish invasion, here were reckoned Archbishops 3 Dukes 4 Earls 7 Bishops 15 marquis 1 Lords 5 Thus much of Belgia. OF GERMANY. Maginus. GERMANY is bounded on the West with France and Be●gia; on the North with Denmark and her seas; on the East wit● Prussia, Poland, and Hungary: on the South with the Alpes. It was so called (as some think) by the Roman●, who passing over Rhine to satisfy his eye in seeing foreign countries, or to enrich himself with the spoil of an unfriendly Nation, seeing the people so like unto the Gauls in speech, man●ers, & complexion, called them the German to the French. Others do derive it from ●er, which signifieth all; and man: whence also came the name of Almaigne, as well as that of German. By this Etymology they would imply, that the Almains or Germans are a very warlike Nation; as a people that have in the●, nihil nisi virile, nothing weak or womanish, nor indeed any thing not worthy a man. B●t it is by others as probably conjectured, that they are called Almains or Germans, because they consist of so many several nations, coming out of the North & North-East hither, that they seem to be an hodgepodge or mixture of all kinds of men, kneaded into one name and country: and this is the conceit of Asinius Qu●dratus. The compass of this spacious country, is 2600 English miles: the figure is almost an exact square, each side being in length 650 miles. It is situate in the Northern temperate Zone, vn●●r the 7 ●● and 11th Climates, the longest day being 17 〈◊〉, and a half. I● is supposed to contain 10 million of people: the men of the po●●e● sor●, laborious, painful, and of sincere behaviour: the Nobles either profound scholars, Boter. relat. or resolute soldiers, lovers of true honour, though Tacitus thought otherwise, saying; the 〈…〉 liberty, the Belgians for honours, the Germans 〈…〉 little addicted to Venus, and very much to 〈…〉 the proverb, Germanorum vivere, est biber●▪ 〈…〉 sicles: Germani possunt cunctos tolerare labores, O utinam possent tam benè ferre sitim. Germans themselves unto all works inure, O would they thirst could half so well endure. 〈…〉 of a strong constitution, and much inclining to 〈…〉 whereupon Pope julio the second, styling the Spani 〈…〉 of the air, because of their ambition; the Venetians 〈…〉, fishes of the Sea: c●l●ed the Germans, beasts of 〈…〉. And when Augustus established the Monarchy of 〈…〉 was advised by Agri●pa, to choose a guard of Germ●●●●, ●he reason was, because in those great bodies, there was 〈…〉 hidden, and less subtlety; & that they were a people that 〈◊〉 more pleasure to be commanded, then to command. In mat●ers of war●e thi● people have been ever in a mea 〈…〉 yet not so much by the valour, or conduct of their (〈…〉 or they have had but few such) as by their own 〈…〉. They withstood the Romans 210 years'; afflicting and 〈◊〉 them more in that space; then either the Carcha 〈◊〉 Spaniards, French, or Parthians: and even at the last (●aith 〈◊〉) t●u●mpha●imagis sunt, quam vi●li. In our times 〈…〉, and lance-knights of G●rmanie, are of indifferent 〈…〉 their only, or at least their greatest fault b●ing a 〈…〉 custom they h●●e, even in the midst of a battle, if their 〈…〉 truly p●●ed to cry gu●lt, gu●lt, cast down their 〈…〉 suffer▪ themselves to be cut in pieces by the 〈◊〉. The women are of a good complexion, though by reason of their intemperance in eating and drinking, they are somewhat corpulent: women (as they say) of good carriage, good bea●ers, and good breeders. The diet of Germany, Italy, and that of France, is thus censured: the Germans have much meat, View of Fr. but sluttishly dressed; the French little, but cleanly handled; the Italians neither one nor the other. The titles of the Fathers descend to all the children, every son of a Duke, being a Duke; and every daughter a Duchess: a thing which the Italians hold so ridiculous, that they put it in the forefront of this facetious Satire. The Dukes and Earls of Germany, the Dons of Spain, the Monsieurs of France, the Bishops of Italy, the Nobility of Hungary, the Lairdes of Scotland, the Knights of Naples, and the younger brethren of England, make a poor company. For by this common assuming of the Father's honour, and parting his lands among all the brethren; the Nobility is beyond reason multiplied, Morison. and no less impoverished: there being not long since, 17 Princes of Anhalt, & 27 Counts of Mansfield; to most of which, their Arms have been the best part of their riches, & nihil nisi arma & manus, & in his omnia, as Tacitus once said of the Britons. Their language being the Dutch, hath less commixture with the Latin, than any which is used in the Western parts, and is very harsh, by reason of its many consonants. Tacitus accounted this country rude and barren, as then containing nothing but unpeopled Forests, unprofitable Heaths, and unhealthful pools: but were he now alive, he would be forced to sing a Palinodia, confessing it to be both pleasing, healthful and profitable; abounding with Mines of Silver, and inferior metals; plentiful in Corn and Wines, which they transport into other Countries; together with fresh fish, Linens, Quicksilver, Alum, Armours, and other ironworkes, The Arable lands are in the East parts so spacious, that the husbandman going forward with his plough in the morning, turneth not back again till it be midday. So making his whole days work, but two ploughed furrows; one in his going forward, the other in his return, as Verstegan relateth. In former times this Country yielded neither good Captain, nor good Scholar; the later both, but especially the Scholar, as Albertus Magnus the Physician, and great Philosopher; who made the Statue of a man, which by the operation of inward artificial engines, could speak very articulately, and was the work of 30 years: Appian the Cosmographer, Gesner the Philosopher, Munster, Luther, Vrsinus, Zuinglius, Scultetus, & junius, with many other Divines, besides Keckerman, Alstedius, Timpler, Munster. Goclenius, etc. To those let me add Bertholdus Swart, if not for his learning, yet for one of his inventions; being that fatal instrument, called the Gun. This Swart was a Franciscan, and studious in Alohymie. For the finding out of experiments in this Art, he was one evening tempering brimstone, dried earth, and certain other ingredients, in a mortar, which he covered with a stone. The night growing on, he took a tinderbox to light him a candle; where striking fire, a spark by chance flew into the mortar, and catching hold of the brimstone, and salt-peter, with great violence blew up the stone. The cunning Alchemist guessing which of his ingredients it was that produced this effect, made h●m an iron pipe, crammed it with sulphur, and stones; and putting fire to it, saw with what great fury and noise it discharged itself. This Invention he communicated to the Venetians, Guicciard. Anno 1330, or thereabouts; who having been often vanquished by the Genewaies', and driven almost to a necessity of yielding to them: by the help of these Guns, (Bombards they were then called) gave unto their enemies a notable discomfiture. And this was the first battle that ever those warlike pieces had a part in: which not long after, put to silence all the engines and devices, where with the Ancients were wont to make their battery. The next that made use of this Instrument, were the inhabitants of the Baltic sea: Camd. Re●. and not long after them, the English, at the siege of Calais, Anno 1347; about which time they began also to be used in Spain. The French, it seemeth, learned the use of them from the English; and the first benefit received by them, was the death of that famous Leader, Thomas Montacute, Earl of Salisbury, who at the siege of Orleans, was slain with a great shot, Anno 1425. The Turbes are beholding for them to the wars they had with the Venetians; beholding I say, Turk. hist. for notwithstanding the harms received by them at first; yet afterward growing expert in managing of them, they gave unto Vffin Cassares, and Hismael, two of the most mighty Emperors of Persia, two memorable overthrows, by the help of their great Ordinance only. The Portugals were in this Art, the Tutors to the Persians: for as Solyman the 〈◊〉 Emperor objected against them, they not only aided 〈◊〉 the Sophy with certain h●rcabagiers; but also sent him workmen to show him the use and making of Artillery. These great pieces at the first invention were rude, unwieldy, and charged with stone bullets only: but by degree, they come to that perfection, both for the wall a●d the hard, that they 〈…〉 Whether now Archery or Gunning be to be protected, I stand not here to determine: only this I am sure of, that victories have been of late purchased with less expense of life & blo●d, then ever in former times they were. But of this theme m●●e hereafter. The Religion here is diverse, Jews being intermingled with Christians, these divided into Papists and Protestant's. These latter also are divided into Lutherans and Calvi●ists, who though in all things opposite to the Romish Church, are yet in some few, contrary one to the other: the Lutheran maintaining consubstantiation in the blessed Eucharist, with omnipresence: and eternal predestination, to be out of a forescene faith and good works, and not absolute. Which tenants not 〈…〉 to the word of the most High, are impugned b● the 〈◊〉 and that with more vehemency, and less mod●st●e, 〈…〉 and writing, then is profitable to either: making 〈…〉 ther worse then better, by bitter calumniations 〈…〉 to be the two chief, if not only poi●●s, they 〈◊〉. Boterus reckoneth the Revenues of the 〈…〉 lion's, which indeed were true, taking an 〈…〉 hemia for parts of it: but since these are not 〈…〉 Imperial Throne, but that they may be utterly di 〈…〉, reason they should be admitted into the reckoning. 〈…〉 tiles are parts of the Empire, but acknowledge no subjection▪ as Denmark, Switzerland, and the Seventeen Provinces; Some again acknowledge a kind of subjection, but come not to the Diets, as some Italian Potentates, the Dukes of Lorreine and Savoy; and some both confess the Emperor's sovereignty, & come to all Counsels, namely the german Princes; who all pay certain moneys, which they count a contribution, but no tribute. The cities of this country are of 3 sorts, Hansetownes, which enjoy large pr●uiledges and immunities, Morison▪ and are in number 72: such are Lubeck, Hambourg, Madenbourg: Each of which is able to put to sea 150 good Ships. The second sort are they which are holden by inheritance of some Princes. The third sort are the Free or Imperial cities: Free for their great prerogatives of coining moneys, and ruling by their own laws; Imperial, as knowing no Lord or protector, but the Emperor; to whom they pay two third parts of such contributions, as are assessed in the assemblies, and about 1500 Florins yearly, for themselves and their territories. This revenue as it is certainly known not to be very great, so cannot we certainly know how great or little. These cities enjoying so many privileges, and having so full a command over the neighbouring country, and the villages thereof, are exceeding rich & potent. I will instance only in Norimberg, by which we may guess at the rest: and in Norimberg also I can but aim at the whole wealth, by a particular loss, which was thus. Aᵒ 1554. when Maeurice Duke of Saxony, Sleid. Com. and his associates, had driven the Emperor Charles out of Germany, Albert marquis of Brandenbourg, whose sword was in a manner his law, and his revenue, besieged this City: He burned 100 of the villages belonging to it, 70 manors and sermes appertaining to the citizens: 3000 acres of wood: and after all this spoil, compoundeth with them for 200000 crowns, and six pieces of Ordinance. As for the Religion in these free and Imperial towns professed, it is in a manner totally the reformed; there being 3 only, which adhere wholly to the Church of Rome, which are Gmond, Vberlinque, or Whirlingen, and Dinkelspuhel; three small towns in the lower Suevia, and in some few of the rest, both religions are permitted. In brief these are called free Cities (as Guicciardine the Historian defineth them) which acknowledging by a certain determinate tribute, the authority of the Empire, do notwithstanding in all other things, govern themselves after their own laws: not seeking to amplify their territories, but to defend their liberties. They are in number 60, as Francsort, Norimberg, with the rest: which together with the Princes in time of wars, are to aid the Emperor with 3842 horse, and 16300 foot; but how small a triste is that, in respect of so huge a Country. The principal rivers are 1 Danubius, which rising out of Nigrasylva, and receiving amongst others, 60 navigable rivers, disgorgeth his full stomach out of his 7 mouths, into the Euxine seas, after it hath streamed along for the space of 1500 miles. Cedere Danubius se tibi Nile negat. O seven-mouthed Nile I plainly see, Danow will scarce give way to thee. 2 Rhine, which arising in Helvetia, and running through Germany and Belgia, after a course of 800 miles, saluteth the german Ocean; into which also runneth 3 the Albis, after a journey of more than 400 miles; rising about the lowest skirts of Bohemia, and passing by Madenberg, Brunswick, & Denmark. 4 Odera which hath his fountain in the hithermost confines of Silesia; and after it hath run a s●lent course through Brandenbourg, and Pomerania, of some 300 miles in length; openeth his wide mouth in the Baltic sea. 5 Maenus. 6 Visurgis, or Weser. About 130 years after the universal deluge, and not long after the confusion of tongues at Babel, Munster. (if we may believe what we find recorded) one Teuto the son of Gomer, came into Germany; of whom the people of his posterity were called Teutones: by which name, many of them were known to the Romans, though not without a miscellaneous admixture of others; as the Cha●ti, Cherusci, Suevi, and the like. Caesar opened the way for the Romans to this country, the conquest whereof was brought to best perfection by him, who for his happy victories, was meritoriously named Germanicus. It continued Roman until the days of Phocas; when France, Spain, and Germany, at a clap shaked off all allegiance to the Empire; so detestable is a tyrannical usurper, that even barbarous and ignoble spirits abhor his government. Germany being now slipped from its former bondage, was distracted into many petty royalties; all or most of which, were extinguished by the greater light of the French Monarchy, under Pepin and Charles, Kings of France: the latter being for his many services to the Church, made Emperor of the West, containing under its command, part of Spain, and Italy, all France, and Germany, which last hath been the seat of most of his successors. So that now the prophecy of the Druids, concerning the removing of the Empire into these parts, seemeth to have been fulfilled, though Tacitus in his time accounted it a vain and idle prediction. For when Civilis raised a rebellion in Germany against Vespasian, then newly made Emperor; possessionem rerum humanarum Transalpinis gentibus portendi, superstitione vanâ Druidae canebant. And by this erecting of the Western Empire, we see the prophecy to have been good; though it was not so soon fulfilled, as was expected. The Emperors of Germany. 801 1 Carolus M. 14 815 2 Ludou. Pius 26 841 3 Lotharius 15 856 4 Ludovious two 19 877 5 Carolus Calvus 2 6 Ludou. III. Balbus 7 Carol. III. Crassus Freigius. 891 8 Arnolphus 12 903 9 Ludovicus IV. 10 913 10 Conradus I 7. This Prince was the last of the blood of Charles the great: for the Francones and the saxons, seeing Charles the simple King of France, wholly possessed with the Normans; took that advantage, and chose an Emperor of their own blood: a worthy Prince questionless they made choice of, Muster. subduing to the Empire the Sclavonians, the Hungarians, Dalmatians, Bohemians, Lorreine, and Brandenburg: for his delight is fowling he was called 920 11 Henricus Auceps 18 938 12 Otho I 36 974 13 Otho II. 10 984 14 Otho III 19 After the death of this Emperor, all right of succession disclaimed, the Emperors became elective; whereby the Princes have grown potent: But the Empire weak, voices being obtained, not according to the worthiness of virtue, but by gifts, to the prejudice of the Imperial Majesty. This decree of election was confirmed by Pope Gregory the fi●t, and the power given to the Count Palatine of Rhine, Archsewer; the Duke of Saxony, Lord Martial; and the marquis of Brandenburg, chief Chamberlain of the Temporalties; amongst the spiritualty, to the Archbishop of Mentz, Chancellor of the Empire; to the Archbishop of Collen, Chancellor of Italy to the Archbishop of Triers, Chancellor of France: and if equality of voices happened, the Duke of Bohemia, (but now King) had the binding voice, who by office is chief cupbearer. These Offices on days of especial solemnity, are performed after this manner. Gelden Bul. Before the gate of the Emperor standeth an heap of oats so high, that it reacheth to the breast of the horse, whereon the D. of Saxony rideth: who beareth in his hand a silver wand, and a silver measure, both which together, weigh 200 marks of silver. Then sitting on his horse, he filleth that measure with oats, and sticking his silver staffe●in the remainder, he goeth together with the Emperor into the Palace; having first given his measure of oats to any of his servants which standeth next unto him. When the Emperor is entered the Palace, and is sat down at his Table, the 3 spiritual Electours standing orderly together, say grace. Then the marquis of Brandenbourg coming on horseback with a silver basin (weighing 12 marks of silver) full of water, in his hand, and a fine clean towel on his arm, lighteth down, and giveth the Emperor water to wash his hands. After him the Palatine of the Rhine cometh on horseback, with 4 silver platters in his hands, full of meat; who lighting from his horse, carrieth, & setteth them down on the table; every platter weighing three marks. Last of all, the King of Bohemia, riding on a horse, with a napkin on his arm, and a covered cup in his hand, weighing 12 marks, entereth the great Hall; where lighting down, he giveth the cup to the Emperor to drink. The election is usually holden at Francfort on Maenus, Sleid. Com. whither the Electours or their deputies come upon the day appointed by the Bishop of Mentz, whose office it is to assemble the Princes. In their passage unto Francfort, they are guarded by every Prince, through whose territories they pass. Their attendants must not exceed the number of 200 horsemen whereof 50 only must be armed. When they are all met, they go to St Bartholomew's Church; where after Mass said, the spiritual Electours laying their hands on their breasts, and the temporal on their book, shall swear to choose a fit temporal head for the people of Christendom. If in the space of 30 days they have not agreed, then must they eat nothing but bread & water, nor by any means go out of the city, till the greater part have agreed on a man, who shall forth with be acknowledged King of the Romans. The inauguration is holden first at Aken in Gulick, where the new elected Emperor receiveth the silver Crown for Germany: secondly at Milan, where he receiveth his iron Crown for Lombardy. Thirdly at Rome, where he receiveth the golden Crown for the Empire. These constitutions were made by Charles the 4th, and called the Golden Bull, or Aurea Bulla, Anno 1356. The first chosen Emperor was 1002 15 Henricus II. Claudus & Sanctus 22 1025 16 Conradus II. Salicus 15 1040 17 Henricus III. Niger 17 1057 18 Henricus IV. senior 50. In the days of this Prince, the Roman Prelates began to usurp authority over Kings and Emperors. Leo the ninth having received the Papacy of the Emperor's hands, repented himself, put off his purp●e, went to Rome as a private man, and was again elected by the Clergy. This was done by the persuasion of Hildebrand a Monk, who being afterwards Pope Gregory the seventh, excommunicated this Henry; being the first Prince that ever was excommunicated: from this time, till the year 1254, was there continual wars, and thunders, between the Popes, and the nine following Emperors. 1107 19 Henricus V. junior 20 1126 20 Lothar, Saxo 13 1138 21 Conradus III. 15 1153 2● Frideric. I. Barb. 38 1190 23 Henricus VI 8 1198 24 Philip. 25 Otho IV 1212 26 Frederick II. 38 1250 27 Conradus IV. 4 1254 28 Richard Earl of Cornwall, and brother to King Henry the 3 of England▪ was chosen and crowned King of the Romans; and after he had supported a ruinous Empire 6 years, he returned into England, where he died. In the times of these last Emperors, the politic Bishops of Rome, had in a manner forced the Emperors out of Italy; so that Rodolfus the next Emperor, sold all his right in Italy to diverse Princes. The craft of the Popes extended yet farther, even into Germany; where by granting royal prerogatives to the tributary Princes, they much weakened the state of the Empire: It was utterly ruined by Venceslaus, who sold Lombardie to the Visconti of Milan; and gave to the Princes many possessions of the Empire, for their favours in his election; which they then willingly received, and since powerfully defended; few of them not being able to wage war●e with the Emperors themselves. Sleid. Com. Charles the fifth, was questionless the most puissant Emperor from Charles the Great, as being King of Spain, Lord of all Belgia, King of Naples, Duke of Milan, and Austria; yet his inability to match with some of those ruffling Princes, was not the least cause of his resignation to his brother Ferdinand. But to proceed: After a 12 years interegnum, was chosen 1273 30 Rodol. Habspur. 19 1292 Synops. hist. 31 Adulph. Nassov. 6 1298 31 Albert. Austr. 10 1308 32 Henr. VII. Lucel. 6 1314 33 Ludovi●us Bavar. 1346 34 Carolus IV. 32 1378 35 Vencestaus 22 36 jodocus Barbatus. 1400 37 Rupert. Palatin. 10 1411 38 Sigis. R. Hung. 28 1431 39 Alb●rt. II. Aust. 1 1440 40 Fred. III. Aust. 54 1494 41 Maximil. I. 25 1519 42 Carolus V. 39 1558 43 Ferdinandus 7 1565 44 Maximilianus two 1576 45 Rodolphus II. 35 1610 46 Mathias. 1619 47 Ferdinand. II. Being the ninth of the house of Austria, without intermission. The cause of which is to be attributed to Charles the fifth, who procured in his life-time, that his brother might be chosen Rex Romanorum, as his successor. Now Rex Romanorum is defined to be one, who is already so far estated in the Empire, that on the death, deposition, or resignation of the present Emperor, he is immediately to succeed. This definition may pass, though there be no necessity of the Rex Roma●orum into the Empire. For Charles the fifth, though he made his brother King of the Romaens, Sleid. Com. had no small hopes to have left his son Philip his successor in the Empire: for fear of which, it was by many thought, that his brother lent D. Mau●ice a helping hand, to drive him out of Germany. The reason why Charles did institute this Rex Romanorum, was questionless a desire to perpetuate the sovereignty in his own house; but his pretences were 1, because he having the command of many Nations, could not always be present in Germany. 2ly the troubled State of Christendom, by reason of Luther's preaching, especially there; 3ly the violent power of the Turks, who now began to be nigh neighbours unto them; 4ly the late rural wars, raised by the Boors, and scarce yet thoroughly extinct; and 5ly an imminent disobedience in every part of the Empire, seemed to require a powerful coadjutor. The wise Duke of Saxony, through all these fair pretences, truly saw the main plot; which was to make Germany (as Galba in his excellent oration to Piso, said of the Roman Empire) unius quasi familiae haereditatem: and therefore he first flatly denied to yield to any such institution. Then he motioned that there might be an act made, to prohibit the continuance of the Imperial authority, longer in one family, then for 3 successions: But prevailing in neither, he left the Electours: by whom Ferdinand was chosen, and not long after crowned at Aken or Aquisgrane in Cleveland, the 16 of january, Anno 1531. This policy hath been ever since continued by his successors, to which the Germans are more willing; because the Austrian Princes are natives of the Country, and able to back out the Empire, in its complete countenance of Majesty. The Arms of the Empire, Bara. are Sol, an Eagle displayed with two heads Saturn, armed and crowned Mars. The two heads signify the East and West Empire: whereof the one is quite plucked off, and the other stripped of all its feathers; the Imperial dignity being grown little more, then titularie. The chief Provinces of Germany are 1 East-Friezland, 2 Westphalia 3 Cleu●land. 4 Alsatia. 5 Franconia. 6 Helvetia. 7 Suevia. 8 Bavaria. 9 Austria. 10 Bohemia. 11 Brandenburg. 12 Saxony. 13 Pomerania and Mecklenburg. 14 Brunswick and Luneb●urg. 15 Hassia; some of which, Aubanus thus censureth. They of Suevia are whores; they of Franconia, ravishers and beggars; they of Bohemia, heretics: they of Bavaria, thieves; they of Helvetia bawds; they of Saxony, fudlers: they of Frisia and Westphalia, swearers: and they of the Rhine are gluttons. 1 EAST-FREIZLAND. EAST-FRIEZLAND is bounded on the West with the Ems, on the East with the Woser, on the South with Westphalia, on the North with the Sea. The old inhabitants were the Cauchi: the chief Towns are 1 Emden, so called of the Ems, on which it is seated. This Town hath of late expelled their Earl, and govern as a petty Commonwealth, making Religion but a mask to disguise unnatural rebellions. 2 Amm●r Dun. 3 Oldenbourg, which hath an Earl of its own; a family sufficiently famous, in that the Kings of Denmark are descended from it, ever since Christian, Earl of this place, was chosen King of that country, Anno 1448. 4 Anselinge, etc. The first Earl of East-Freizland was Ezardus, Anno 1466; his predecessors being only Captains of the Country: Reusner. the present Count is Gustanus, who Anno 1592., was driven out of Emden, because he favoured the Lutherans, rather than the Calvinists. 2 WESTPHALIA. WESTPHALIA was the habitation of the old Saxons, until by Charles the Great, they were brought into narrower compass: and though now also this name is not of so large extent as it hath been, yet we will take it as it was at the biggest, when it was bounded on the East with Brunswick, on the West with Belgia, on the North with the Sea, on the South with Hassia. The soil aboundeth with all fruits, and is wonderfully stored with Acorns; which feed Swine of an exceeding pleasant taste and nourishment, so that a Westphalian Gammon of Bacon, is the chief dish at a Banquet. The Northern part of this Country is called Bremen, from the chief City Breme, the Bishop whereof is Lord of this Tract. The next parts belong to the Dukes of Saxony, the chie●e Cities of which are 1 Clappenburg. 2 Exenberg. 3 Als●orpe etc. The other part belongeth to the Bishopric of Collen, Munster, and Triers. The Bishopric of Collen containeth a great part of Westphalen, and was once belonging to Lorreine, till the da●es of Otho 2d: Who giving Lorreine to Charles of France, extracted great possessions from it; which he gave to the Bishop of Collen. The former inhabitants were the Vbijs, Munster. who were converted to Christianity, by Maternus the Disciple of St Peter, Anno 70. Their chie●e City was Vbiopolis, afterward called Agrippina, in honour of Agrippina, Nero's mother: and lastly Collen, of the French, who there planted a colony. Nigh unto this city did Caesar with incredible expedition make a bridge over the Rhine, which more terrified the barbarous enemy, than the reports of his valour; so powerful is laborious industry, that it overcometh all disasters, & maketh the most unpassable waters, yield to Heroic resolutions. The Archbishop of this city is the second spiritual elector of the Emperor, & Chancellor of Italy. In this town (as it is supposed) are nigh 100 private Schools. In this Town also are said to lie the bodies of the three wise men, which came from the East to worship our Saviour, vulgarly called the three Kings of Collen. The whole story is at large written in tables, which are fastened unto the Tombs. The pith whereof is this. The first of them called Melchior, an old man with a long beard, offered gold as unto a King. The second called Gaspar, a beardless young man, offered Frankincense as unto God▪ The third called Balthasar, a blackmoore with a spreading beard, offered Myrrh, as unto a man ready for his Sepulchre. Th●t they were of Arabia, the table saith is probable; first, because they came from the East, and so is Aribia in respect of Jerusalem. 2ly, because it is said in the 72 Psalm, The Kings of Ar●bia shall bring gifts. As for their bodies, they are the●e said to have been translated by Helena, the mother of Constantine; unto Constan●inople: from thence by Eustor●ius, Bishop of Milan, unto Milan; and finally brought hither by Rainoldus Bishop hereof Anᵒ 1164. This is the substance of the history, which for my part I reckon among the Apocrypha. The other Towns under the dominion of this Bishop are 1 Ernace, or Andernach, (Marcellinus calleth it Antennacum) one of the 10 Garrison; erected on the bank of Rhine by Caesar. 2 Lints, seated on the Rhine, as also is 3 B●nna, where the Bishop hath a Palace, which is esteemed to be one of the fairest houses of Germany. And 4 Mondenand. The Bishop of Collen, writeth himself Duke of Westphalia, and Angivaria, which last is a but a part of the first. The chief Towns under the Bishop of Munster are, 1 Warendorp. 2 Herwerden. & 3 Munster, Sleid, Com. seated on the river of Ems, and so called of a Monastery built there by Charles the great. In this Town about the year 1533, a lawless crew of Anabaptists assembled, chose themselves a King, whom they called the King of Zion; and the City they named new Jerusalem: but by the industry of the Bishop, this tumult was appeased, their King and his chief complices deservedly punished. To epitomise the story would quite spoil it, and therefore I refer the reader to the 10th book of Sleidans' Commentaries, who excellently, and at large describeth, the beginning, progress, and end of this fanatical kingdom. Munster. The chief Towns belonging to the Bishop of Triers are 1 Bopport, seated on the Moselle, and so called quasi bon port, a safe harbour. It was once miserably wasted by Richard Earl of Cornwall, and King of the Romans; because the Bishop of Triers had opposed his election. 2 Engers, pawned together with Bopport, to the Bishops of this Diocese, by the Emperor Henry the 7th. 3 Coblents, anciently called Confluentia, because it is built at the confluence of the Rhine, and the Moselle. & 4 Treveris, or Triers, a City seated in an air so cloudy, and subject to rain; that it is by some merrily called Cloaca planetarum●. This is the chief seat of the Chancellor of France, & third spiritual elector: it is built on the Moselle, & is so ancient, that it is recorded to have been built 150 years before Rome. To this Bishop also belongeth the fair and sumptuous Castle of Hermenstemie. 3 CLEVELAND. This Duchy containeth, 1 Cleve. 2 Gulicke. 3 Berge. The Duchy of CLEVE joineth to Gelderland. The chief Cities are 1 Cleve. 2 Calker. 3 weasel. 4 Emericke. Here dwelled the Cherusci, who slew three Legions & their Captain Qui●tilius Varus. This discomfiture, Suetonius, partly by the loss of so many of his Soldiers; partly by the ignominy thence received; and withal that grief had been of long a Nonresident with him: so distracted Augustus, that he was seen to tear his beard, & knock his head against the posts, crying, red mihi Legiones Quintili Vare▪ In this overthrow the Barbarians seized on two of the Roman Eagles, the third being cast into the Fens by the standard-bearer; which enforceth Cuspinianus and that not improbably, to guess, that the Arms of Germany should be two Eagles conjoined, and not one with two heads. Cleve was made an Earldom Anno 911: Munster and for want of heirs divolued into the Empire Aᵒ 1350, in the time of Charles the fourth: who not long after gave it to Adolfe Bishop of Collen; it may be for his favour in raising his son Wenceslaus to the Empire: His son also named Adolfe, was by Sigismond the Emperor made Duke of Cleve Anno 1417. This Dukedom is now united unto the Marquisate of Brandenburg, by marriage of the sister of john the last Duke, unto Albert a marquis of Brand●nburg. But the marquis enjoyeth not the least part of it. For the other pretendants hereunto, to make their side good, besought aid of the Spaniards; whereby the marquis was enforced to call in the States of the Lowcountries, by which means the Spaniard possessed himself of Cleve; and the States of Berge and Gulicke: leaving the true owner small joy in these his new possessions. The Arms are Gules, Bara. a Carbuncle Or, on an Eschotcheon in ●esse, Argent. 2 The Duchy of GULICK, or juliacum, was anciently inhabited by the Menapijs and Eburones. The chief Cities are, 3 Aquisgranum or Aken, where the Emperor after his election is inucsted with the silver Crown of Germany. Tacitus. This town was formerly that wintring camp of the Romans called Vetera, which was taken by Civilis in the beginning of his rebellion against Vespasian: during which wars it is often mentioned by the writers of those times. They were built and strengthened by Augustus, the better to keep under the Germans: quip illis bybernis obsideri premique, G●rmanias Augustus crediderat. At this day this Town and ●r●ers are reputed famous for holy relics; here being among others ●he bearing cloth wherein our Saviour was wrapped when he was in his swaddling clouts: which the Emperor solemnly worshippeth at his inauguration Concerning the ambition which the Papists have to be thought possessors of these relics; See, I beseech you, how pitifully they have mangled the head of St john Baptist. They of Amiens brag that they have his face, and so do they of St john D Angelie. The rest of his head is at Malta, yet is the h●nder part of his skull at Namours, and his brain at Nowm R●stourense. Another part of it is at Maurienn●, another piece at Paris; his law at weasel, his ●are at S. Flowers, his forehead and hair at S. Salvadores in Venice; another piece of his head is at Noyon, & another at Luca; yet is his whole head entire and unmaimed in St Sylvesters Church at Rome: & so no doubt is this bearing-cloth at more places than one. 2 Gulicke, lost lately by the States of the united Provinces. 3 Dulken. 4 Newis, called by Tacitus, Nov●sium. The country of Gulick● o● juliers, of an Earldom, was by the Emperor Lewis made a Marquisate, Munster. Anno 1329: & about the year 1359, marquis William for his good service was made Duke of Gulicke by Charles the fourth. In the year 1496 it was united to Cleve by a marriage between Mary Duchess of Gulicke, and john Duke of Cleve. The Arms are O, a Lion B, armed G. 3 The Duchy of BERGE or Monte, was once the dwelling of the ●u●teri; Munster. the compass of it is 130 miles. The chief towns are 1 Dusseld●rpe. 2 Hattingen. 3 Arusberg. It was made a Dukedom by Henricus called Auceps, first Emperor of the Saxon line Anno 924: the first Duke was Eb●rhard. It was united to Gulicke, by a marriage of the daughter of Berg, to Gerard, grandchild to William first D. of Gulicke, about the year 1400: Thus we see these three Dukedoms united together in themselves; first Berg to Guli●ke, Anno 1400; then both these unto Cleve, Anno 1496. And now altogether joined unto the house of Brandenbourg, Fr. hist▪ Anno 1572. This Albert which married Maria Leonora. the eldest daughter of Duke William, sister of Duke john, and heir of these Dutchies; had by her 3 daughters: whereof the eldest named Anne, was married unto Sigismond elector of Brade●bourg, & in her right Duke or Lord of these Countries. The rest which pretend right hereunto, are Philip the Palatine of Newburge, who marrying with the second sister of the Lady Anne, claimeth a part in the inheritance, after the manner of G●rmany. 2ly Leopold, Landgrave of Alsatia, brother to the Emperor Ferdinand; who pleadeth an investiture granted unto him by the Emperor Rodolphus; these Countries being imperial fees (feathers of the Eagle, as he calleth them) and so escheated for want of heirs males. 3ly johannes Georgius, Duke of Saxony; who claimeth from a compact made 1526, between john the first Lord of these united countries, and john Frederick, Duke of Saxony; which was, that D. john Frederick, marrying with Sibyl, the eldest daughter of Cleve: should when ever the heirs males failed, succeed in those estates: a contract which the succeeding Dukes cut off by the imperial authority. 4. ALSATIA. ELSAS or ALSATIA hath on the West Lorreine, on the South Helvetia, on the East the Rhine, and on the North though Palatinate. It received the Christian Faith by the preaching of the aforesaid Maternus: The chief Towns are Strasburg, formerly called Argentina, because in it the Roman Exchequer received the tribute of conquered Nations. Here is a Clock of most admirable workmanship, Maginus. and a Tower 578 paces high; of this Town saith a Poet, Vrbs praeclara si●u, ripis contermina Rheni, Adrianus. Maxima cui celsae me●i●ntur maenia turris. Strasburg on Rhein's inamelled banks doth lie, Whose lofty tower threateneth the spangled sky. 2 Psaltburg. 3 Weisenberg, one of the ten Towns which Caesar like a politic Conqueror, Munster. built upon the Western bank of the Rhine, to defend the Roman Empire against the fury of the Germans, and other barbarous Nations. The other nine were 1 Strasburg. 2 Selts. 3 Altrip in Latin Altaripa, because it is built on an high bank of the river. 4 Saberne, or Elsas Saveren, whereas the Bishop of Strasburg keepeth his residence, being all Towns of this Province. 5 Bing. 6 Worms. 7 Boppart. 8 Confluence, and 9 Andernach. All these Towns, or at that time rather garrisons, were under the command of the captain or Duke of Mentz, to whom the defence of the frontiers was committed. As long as these places were well garrisoned, the Empire continued impregnable on this side: But when Constantine to make resistance against the Persians, transplanted these forces into the East; the barbarous people entering at this gap, quickly defaced and ruin'd the Empire. On the South end of Alsatia stand Colmar, Hagenaw, and Schleistat, or Selestadium, three fair and ancient towns belonging to the Empire. This Country never had any peculiar Prince, but always acknowledged the Emperor for their Lord: in the falling of whom, part was seized on by the Duke of Wittenberg, part was alienated to the house of Austria, the rest remaining imperial. 5. FRANCONIA. FRANKELAND is bounded on the East with Boheme & Saxony, on the West with Elsas, on the North with Hassia, on the South with Suevia, Bavaria, and Helvetia. The old inhabitants were the Francones. They received the Christian faith by the preaching of Boniface (or Winifrede) an Englishman, Anno 730. It is at this day divided 'twixt the Palatine of Rhine, the Duke of Wittenberg, the marquis of Auspach and Baden, the Bishops of Mentz, Bamberg, Westberg, and the Emperor. It once belonged totally to the Bishops of Westberg, unto whom it was given by Charles the Great, Anno 772. Afterwards Otho the Great invested Conrade, Munster. the husband of his daughter, with the Dukedom of Franconie. This Conrade afterward Emperor, left it to his son Henry 3d, whose successor and son Henry married Agnes his youngest child, to Frederick Barbarossa: and their issue being extinct by the death of Conrade the fourth, Anno 1254; this Country was divided between the Princes and Prelates abovenamed. 1 The PALATINATE of RHINE containeth in length from Coub to Gomersheime, north and South, 72 miles: and in breadth, from Sweibracken to Lauden, East and West, 96 miles. In this compass are some towns of the Empire, and not a few Lordships belonging to the Bishops of Worms & Spires two imperial cities in this Country, and both seated on the Rhine. Spires was formerly called Nemetes, and is sufficiently famous for the imperial Chamber here continually kept, and that the name of Protestants was first here given unto the Princes and followers of the reformed Religion, 1529. Worms was of old called Vangionium Speculum. In this town did Luther make his first appearance before the Emperor Cha●les; from which when some of his friends dissuaded him, he made answer, that he would go, were there as many diu●ls to confront him, as the houses had tiles. In these two towns, Religion is indifferently allowed. The rest of the Country followeth the Doctrine of Calvin, as most agreeable to the Scripture. It is the most pleasing and delicious part of all Germany, stored with all fruits and metals; abounding with those cool wines, and growing on the banks of Rhine, which are by us called Rhenish wines; adorned with many gallant towns, if we consider either strength or bravery; and finally, watered with the famous rivers of Rhine, and Neccar. On the banks of this latter, standeth Mospoch, Munster a pretty neat town. 2 Heidelberge, the chief city belonging to this Prince. It was once part of the Bishopric of Worms, from which it was taken by the Palatines. It is now famous for being the seat of the Palsgraves; for the sepulchre of Rodolphus Agricola; and for an University founded by the Emperor and Palatine Rupertus Anno 1406. On the banks of the Rhine stand 1 Baccharach, so called quasi Bacchiara, for the excellent wines. 2 Coub on the other side of the water; ne'er unto which is the old and fair castle called Psalts, from whence the name Psalts-grave or Palsgrave seemeth to have been derived. 3 Oppenheim, a strong town, which together with Keisers Lauterne, and Ingetheim, were given to the Palatine by Wenceslaus: and after settled on them by Rupertus the Emperor and Palatine, for 100000 Florins, Anno 1402 4 Cruitznacke, called anciently Stauronesus. 5 Frankendale, lately a Monastery only, but being peopled by such of the Netherlands, M●reat. which to avoid the fury of D' Alva, fled hither; is now a town of principal strength. 6 Germersheim, and 7 Manheim, a well fortified town, seated on the confluence of Rhine and Nescar. On the Eastern part of the country standeth 1 Winheime a small town. 2 Lauden or Ladeburge, on the little river Tuberus, bought by Rupertus aforesaid, of the Earls of Hohenloe, 1398. On the west side are the towns of 1 Newstate. 2 Keisers Lauterne, or Caesarea Lutra. 3 Sweibrucken, the title of the younger house of the Palsgra●es, whom the Latin Writers call Principes Gemini pontis, or Bipontani; the French, Princes of Deuxponts, or Biponts. The particular names of all the other cities & chief towns, I purposely omit; telling you only this, that here are in this country 14 other walled Towns, and 22 Palaces belonging to the Palatines: most of which they have added to their Dominions, within little more than 400 years. Such excellent managers of their own estate, have been those worthy Princes of the Rhine; so potent have they been in ordering the affairs of the Empire, both in war and peac●; and so exceedingly have they ingraffed themselves into the most noble Families of Germany, that I may well say with Irenicus, Nen est aelia Germaniae familia cui plus debeat nobilitas. The ancient inhabitants of this tract were the Nemetes and Vangiones. The Palatinate and Bavaria were once a kingdom, continuing from Aldigerius, Anno 456, unto Tassilo, Anno 739: who was subdued by Charles the Great. Munster. In his posterity they continued till the year 575, in which Otho the first took them by force:: giving both Bavaria and the Palatinate, to his brother Henry. His issue enjoyed them till the year 1043, in which the Emperor Henry the third, took them from Conrade the true heir to the great discontent of the Princes of the Empire. At last they were again restored to Otho of Wittlebacke, heir to the fore named Conrade, by Fre●ericke Barbarossa, Aº 1103▪ Since which time, unto this present, the male line never failed. The chief augmentation of this principate, came by the virtue of Frederick the Palatine, and the vice of Wenceslaus the Emperor. The latter gave unto the Palatines for their voices in his election, three strong towns of the Empire; viz: Kaiser's Lantern, Ingelheime, and Openheim: & the former took in a battle, Anno 1452, the Duke of Wittenberg the marquis of Raden, the Bishop of Spires, and the Archbishop of Metz, and ransomed them on what conditions he pleased. More particularly the Earl of Wirtenberge (for it was not yet erected into a Dukedom) paid for his ransom 100000 Florins, the Bishop of Metz redeemed himself for 450000 Florins. The Bishop of Sp●res gave for his liberty, the towns of Rotenberg and Wersaw; and the marquis of Baden yielded up in lieu of his freedom, 〈◊〉 County of Spanheim, of which, Cruitznack is a part; the towns of Besiken and Binheim; the right which he pretended to Eppingen, a town overagainst Gemersheim; and his royalties between this Gemersheim, & Selts, a town of Alsatia, in fishing & hunting. From Otho of Witlebach, restored (as before is said) by Frederick Barbarossa, there have been in a continued succession 26 Princes Electours, which have ruled in these parts 440 years, with great credit and applause. The present elector is Frederick the 5th, who in the year 1613, espoused Elizabeth, daughter of JAMES K. of Great Britain, and Niece to Christian the fifth, King of Denmark: which alliance, together with his manifold virtues, and religious life, preferred him to the Kingdom of Bohemia, Anno 1619. The Palsgrave hath many prerogatives above the Electours of either sort: He taketh place of the Duke of Saxo●ie, & marquis of Brandenburg, because Henry the first Palatine, was descended of Charles the Great: Golden Bul. for which cause he is also in the vacancy of the Empire, Governor of the Western parts of Germany, in wh●ch office he hath power to alienate or give offices, to take fealty and homage of the subjects; and which is most, to sit in the imperial Courts; and give judgement of the Emperor himself. And look whatsoever shall in the vacancy of the Empire, be by the Palatines enacted, that the new Emperors are bound by oath to confirm. This Country is called the lower Palatinate, to distinguish it from the Palatinate of Northgo●a (of which we shall speak when we come into Bavaria) which belongeth also to these Princes, and is vulgarly calls, the upper Palatinate. Grimston. The revenues of this Prince, are 60000 pounds of yearly rents: less it cannot be; the very silver Mines about one Town only, yielding every year 60000 Crowns; and the passage of one bridge over the Rhine, above 20000 Crowns more: besides his Coronet lands, and other duties. Bara. His Arms are Diamond, a Lion Top●ce, armed and crowned Ruby. I say nothing of the deplored estate of this Country, holding it more fit for my prayers, then for my pen. 2. WIRTENBERG is about the bigness of Yorkshire; the ancient inhabitants were the Tectosages, and Virthungi, from which last, the name of the whole Country is derived; it having been formerly called Virthunberg. The chief towns are 1 Tubing an University. 2 Stutgard the D. seat. 3 Marbach. 4 Caustat: and three Towns of the Empire, Esling, Wiler, and Rutling, all on the river Neccar. Munster. This Country was made an Earldom in the year 1300; in which state it continued, till Earl Eberhard was by the Emperor Maximilian, made D. of Wittenberg in the year 1495: in which time, his successors have added some dominions in Elsas and Suevia; so that his revenues may equal them of the Palatine. His Arms are Or, three attires of a stag, borne paly barrie; Sable. 3. ANSPACH, or Onalsbach is a town of Franconia, distant 5 Dutch, or 25 English miles from Nurenberge. The marquis hereof is master of no small part of Franconie: but his estate (as the other german Princes are) is mixed and confused, with his neighbours. His chief towns than are 1 Anspach, or Onolsbach, 2 Hailbrun, seated on the edge of Wirtenberge; it was walled Aᵒ 1085; and in it were public schools erected by marquis George Frederick, Anno 1582. 3 Pleinfelt not far from Nurenberge. To this Prince also belongeth a great part of Voiteland, Irenicus. where he possessed the towns of Culmbach; and 2 Hoffe (formerly called Curia Pegniana) with diverse others. These Marquesses are of the puissant family of Brandenburg, Reusner. the first which enjoyed this title, being M. Frederick, grandfather to M. Albert, who in the days of Charles the 5th, so harassed this country. George the first marquis Brandenburg of jagendorfe, was son unto this Frederick: so also was Albert the first Duke of Prussia. The present Marq. Anspach, is joachimus Ernestus, youngest brother to the last elector Sigismond; & was by the Princes of the Union, made General of their Forces, for the defence of the Palatinate 1620; a charge in which he bore himself, either cowardly, or not faithfully. 4. BADEN was made a Marquisate by Frederick Barbarossa. It lieth between the rivers Rhine and Neccar, Munster. and is a fine pleasing and fruitful place. The first marquis was Hermannus, who took to wife judith, Countess of Hochberg in Suevia; by which marriage, many fair possessions accrued to him in those parts. His successors also had many fair Estates & Lordships in the Palatinate, which the Palatines of the Rhine by little and little, have brought under their Dominion. His chief towns are 1 Turlach, or Durlach. 2. Pfortshaimie; and 3 Baden, a proper neat town, seated on the Rhine. Here the D. keeps in the winter, but at summer he retireth to his fair castle of Milberg. Famous is this town for its hot baths, being no less than 300 in number; from hence the town seemeth to have taken denomination, in respect of which, our Baths in Somersetshire, wer● called of old, Cairo Baden. They are profitable for many diseases, and exulcerate sores. 5. MENTZ is a Town, seated where the river Moenus, is emptied into the Rhine, called in Latin Moguntia: the Bishop whereof is the chief elector of Germany; and in all places sitteth at the Emperor's right hand: as his spiritual▪ so his temporal lands are great, Munster. but not comparable to his of Collen. Two of the Moguntine Bishops I cannot omit, the one as infamous for his life, as the other was for his doctrine. The first was Hatto or Hanno, who in a year of scarcity, gathered all the poor people in the Country into an old barn, pretending a general alms: but being there, he burned them all, saying, they were the rats and mice which devoured the corn: after this inhuman act, he was so haunted with rats and mice, that to avoid them, he built him a palace in the midst of the Rhine, whither also the rats and mice followed and devoured him. The second was Boniface, who was the first that taught, that though the Pope neglected all Christianity, yet ought no man to rebuke him for it. It seemeth that this Boniface was a sound in Philosophy, as Religion; for happening to see a Tractate written by Virgilius Bishop of Salizburge; of the Antipodes; and supposing that under that strange name some damnable doctrine was contained; made complaint first to the D. of Boh●mia, and next to Pope Zachary, Anno 745; By whom the poor Bishop (unfortunate only in being learned in such a time of ignorance) was condemned of heresy. The Archbishopric was translated from Worms hither, by King Pepi●, father to Charles the Great. The chief towns here to belonging, are 1 Lansteine, 2 Bing, seated on the Rhine: nigh unto this town is the palace built by the abovenamed Hatto in the midst of the water; and is called to this day, the Mouseturne. 5 BAMBERG is a reasonable fair City, and belongeth to a Bishop of its own; who possesseth no small part of Franconie. It is seated on Moenus, not far from We●rstberg. The revenue of this Bishop cannot but be great: Sleid. Com. for in the wars of Germany 1530; we find how the Bishop hereof gave unto marquis Albert of Brandenbourg, for a cessation from arms, 20 Lordships; besides the tutelage of his wards and Clients, his chief Town next unto Bamberg, is Schestlits. and 3 Fochiam where it is said that Pontius Pilate was borne. 6 WEIRSTBERG, is a Bishopric, whose Bishop still entitleth himself Duke of Franconie; Munster. which was by the gift of Charles the Great in the possession of his predecessors▪ till Otho the Great gave it to his son in law, Conradus Salicus. The city was once called Herb polis. During the late mentioned wars in Germany, this Bishop also felt the fury of marquis Albert's armies; Sleid. Com. so that he was fain to compound with him, for 220000 Crowns ready money, and to discharge all his debts, which amounted unto 350000 Crowns more: by which composition we may partly guess at the riches of his treasury, & partly at the greatness of his intrado. The second Town of note, belonging to this Bishopric, is Schwinfurt, seated on Moenus. 3 Arnsteme. 7 The EMPEROR'S PART containeth the free or Imperial Cities before mentioned, Morison. in the Palatinate, and Wittinberg besides many other: the chief whereof are 1 Norenberge, whereof the Marquesses of Brandenburg were once Burgraves; which office was sold at length to the city by Frederick the 3d Anno 1414, or thereabouts. His son Albert desired to recover the old office again, and besieged the City; having on his part no less than 17 Princes on his side, and yet could not force it. Sleid. Co●▪ At this Town was held that assembly of the Catholic Princes of Germany; in which a league was made against the confederacy of Smalcalde, Anno 1538. Into this league entered Charles the Emperor, Fernando king of the Romans; the Bishops of Mentz, and Salisburg; William & Lewis Dukes of Bavaria, Henry Duke of Brunswick, and George Duke of Saxony. Keckerman reporteth that at the coming of Maximilian, the Emperor toward this Town; a wooden Eagle made by an Artisan here dwelling, flew a quarter of a mile out of the town to meet the Emperor: and being come to the place where he was, turned back again of her own accord, and accompanied him home to his lodging. Sat sides penes autorem. This town is situate in the very navel or centre of Germany; and giveth for Arms; Azure, an Harpy displayed, crined, crowned, & armed Or. And 2 Frankefort on the river Moenus, famous for the election of the Emperors; & for the two great book-marts here holden in mid-lent, and mid-September. It took this name either from Francus the son of Marcomir, thought to be the founder of it; or à Francorum vado, as being the usual ford or passage of the Franks. 5 HELVETIA. HELVETIA or Switzerland, is bounded on the East with Tirolis; on the West, with France; on the North, with Lorreine and Elsas; on the South, with Italy. It containeth the 13 Cantons, of 1 Zurich, 2 Berne, 3 Lucerne, 4 Vraniaes, 5 Glari●, 6 Zugh, Guillim. 7 Baset, 8 Friburg, 9 Vnderwalt, 10 Soloure, 11 Schaffhausen, 12 Apensol, and 13 Swits; from which last, the whole Country is called Switzerland. This is reputed to be the highest country in all Europe, as sending forth sour rivers, which run through all the quarters of the same: viz: Danubius through Germany, Hungary, and Dacia East; 2 Rhine, through France and Belgia, North; Rhodanus through France, West; and Pee, through Italy, South. The chief Towns are Zurich, or Tigurum, nigh unto which Zwinglius was slain, it being the custom of the place, for the Ministers to go in the front of their Armies. Sleid. C●m. And again he being a man of a bold courage, thought that if he should stay at home, men would have deemed him to have fainted in time of war, which had encouraged others in time of peace. He was aged at the time of his death 44 years, and was by the victorious enemy burned; his heart remaining in the midst of the fire, after the rest of his body was consumed, whole and untouched: (as was also the heart of Bishop Cranmer at his martyrdom in England) 2 Sengall, or Civitas Sancti Galli, which rather is a Town confederate with the Swissers, than any way subject unto them. The Anabaptists who began in the year 1527 were in this Town very riefe; insomuch that one of them in the presence of his father & mother, cut of his brother's head; & said (according to the humour of that sect, who boast much of dreams, visions, & enthusiasms) that God commanded him to do it. 3 Basel so called, either of a Basilisk, slain at the building of the City; or of the Germane word Pasel, signifying a path; or of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, signifying kingly. It was built Anno 382, and is famous for an University founded by Pius the 2d, Anno 1459. It was made a Canton Anno 1501; and is honoured with the Sepulchers of Oecolampadius, Erasmus, Pontanus, Glarcanus, and Hottoman the famous Civilian. In this City, Anno 1431, was held that notable Council, wherein though the papal authority was then at the height; it was decreed, that a general Council was above the Pope. What was then enacted, was immediately put in practice; the Council deposing Pope Eugenius the 4th, and placing in his room Amadeus, Duke of Savoy, who was afterward called Felix the 4th. 4 Constance, seated on the lake Boden●ee, over against Lindaw, Sleid Com. is within the confines of Switzerland; bu● belongeth to the house of Austria. For this City being Aᵒ 1548, outlawed by Charles the 5th, for not receiving the Interim and not being able to withstand such forces as he had prepared against them, put themselves into the protection of the Archdukes of Austria. But herein they fell out of the frying-pan into the fire: for Ferdinand King of the Romans then Archduke, being possessed of the Town; ceased on the common treasury, and all the writings belonging to the Town; he commanded that no Citizen should wear a sword, and that within eight days all the Ministers of the Gospel should depart the City. Famous is this Town for the Council here holden, Anno 1414, so renowned as well for the multitude of people there assembled, as the importance of the matters there handled. The people of note there assembled, were Sigismond the Emperor, 4 Patriarches, 29 Cardinals, 346 Archbishops & Bishops, 564 Abbots and Doctors, 16000 secular Princes & Noblemen, 450 common Harlots, 600 Barbers, and 320 Minstrels and lesters. The business there handled was first the pacifying of a schism in the Church, there being at that time three Antipopes, viz: Gregory the 12th, resident at Rome; john the 23 resident at Bononia, and Bennet the 13th resident in Spain; all which were by the Council deposed, & Martin the fifth made sole Pope. The other main business was the proceedings against Hierome of Prage, and john hus, both who (notwithstanding they had the Emperor's safe conduct) were unjustly condemned of heresy, Sleid. Com. degraded, & then burned. Now the manner of degrading of Priests is this. The party to be degraded is attired in his Priestly vestments, and holdeth in the one hand a Chalice filled with wine mixed with water, and in the other a guilt patent with a wafer (or singing cake.) Then kneeling down, the bishop deputy first taketh from him all these things commanding him to say no more Masses for the quick and the dead. 2ly, scraping with a piece of glass his finger's ends, he inioyneth him never to hollow any thing: And 3ly, stripping him of his Priestly vestments, he is clothed in a lay habit, and delivered into the power of the secular magistrate. 5 Berne where, Anno 1528, Images were plucked out of the Churches in a popular tumult; this being the first town that after the reformation, was purged of those excellent instruments of idolatry. 6 Baden, called for distinction sake the Upper Baden, is seated in the middle of the Country; and is for that cause the place of meeting for the Council of estate of all the confederates. It taketh name from the Batches here being, two of which only are public, the rest in private houses: conscious, as it is thought, to much lasciviousness. For whereas it is said of Adrian, that Lavacra pro sexibus separavit; here men & women promiscuously wash together, and which is worst in private: whereas Munster telleth us, Cernunt viri uxores tractari, cernunt cum alienis loqui, & quidem solam cum solo; and yet are not any disturbed with jealousy. These Baths are much frequented, yet not so much for health as pleasure. Their chiefest virtue is the quickening power they have upon barren women. But as the Friars use to send men whose wives are fruitless, in pilgrimage to S. joice the patroness of fruitfulness, & in the mean time to lie with their wives: so it may be with good reason thought that in a place of such liberty as this is▪ the lusty and young gallants that haunt this place, produce greater operation on barren women, than the waters of the Bath. 7 Lucerne, seated on the banks of a great lake, and so called from Lucerna a Lantern, which was placed on the top of an high tower, for the benefit of Sailors. Switzerland in Caesar's time was so populous, that the Country not being able to sustain the people, they set fire on their Towns and houses, and went all with a general resolution to seek new dwellings. The men, women, and children amounted to the number of 3680000: which notwithstanding were by Caesar compelled to return into their pristine habitation. During the Empire of the French, they were accounted French; Munster. and German, when the Empire was devolved unto Germany. But being at last over-burdened with the tyranny of their Governors; and seeing the Empire by the Pope's Fulminations, distracted into diverse factions; they contracted an offensive and defensive league: into which first entered the Vranians, Swits, and Vndervaldens, Aᵒ 1316; neither were they all united into one consederation till the year 1513. At their first beginning to free themselves from bondage, Frederick Duke of Austria, sent his son Leopold to war upon them; but they protesting that they never acknowledged the Dukes of Austria for their Lords, but only such of this family as were Emperors; encountered and overthrew him, more by the convenience of the narrow passages, through which his army was to pass, Cominaus. than their own valour. The first time that ever they got any reputation by their valour, was in the wars which Charles Duke of Burgundy made against them; when they discomfited in three set battles: a war begun on very small occasions, and less hopes: the country being so barren, & the people so poor, that their Ambassador to the Duke protested, that if all his countrymen were taken, they would not be able to pay a ransom, to the value of the spurs and bridle bits in his camp. Certainly at that time they were so poor, that they knew not what riches was; for having won the first battle at Granson, (the other two were those of Morat and Nancie) one of the goodliest pavilions in the world, was by them torn into pieces, and turned into breeches and sidecoats: divers silver plates and dishes they sold for two sauce apiece, supposing them to be powter; and a great Diamond of the Dukes, which was the goodliest jewel in Christendom, was sold to a Priest for a guilder; and by him again to some of the Lords of the country for three franks. After their valour showed in those battles, Lewis 11th took them into pension, giving them yearly 40000 Crowns, viz: 20000 to the cities, and 20000 to particular persons. These pensions, when by their assistance Lewis 12th had conquered Milan, they desired to have enlarged, which when he denied, they withdrew themselves from the amity of the French, and entered into the service of Pope julio 2d; Guicciard. who therefore styled them the Defenders of the Church, Anno 1510. Francis, successor to this Lewis, considering what damage his Realm had sustained by the revolt of these auxiliaries to his enemies, renewed the confederation with them, on condition that he should restore the ancient pension of 40000 Crowns: secondly, that he should pay unto them at certain terms, 600000 Crowns: thirdly, that he should entertain 4000 of them in his pay continually: fourthly that for the restoring of such places as they had taken from the Duchy of Milan, he should give unto them 300000 crowns: five, that he should give them three months pay beforehand: sixthly and lastly, that Maximilian Sforce, whom they had estated in Milan, and were now going to dispossess; might by the King be created Duke of Nemours, endowed with 12000 franks of yearly revenue, and married to a Lady of the blood royal. On these conditions, as honourable to them, as burdensome to the King, was the league renewed Anno 1522: since which time, they have obtained, that 600 of their Country are to be of the French Kings guard; 500 of which, wait without at the gates of the Court, the other hundred in the great hall. As for the Religion of this people, they are divided into Papists and Protestants; five Cantons being wholly Papists; viz: Swits, Grimston. Urania, Vnderwald, Lucerne, and Zugh; Glaris and Apenzol mixed; and the rest entirely Protestants. This division began Anno 1519, or thereabouts; when Zuinglius minister at Zurich, or Tigu●um, seconded the beginning of Luther, which innovation the rest of this people not liking, moved war with them of Zurich, & the rest of the reformation; in which Zuinglius was slain, and the Tigurines discomfited. But in the year 1531, an absolute peace was concluded between them, so that notwithstanding this diversity of Religion, they live now in a happy unity, governing after a democratical for me. The country is in length 240, and in breadth 180 miles; and is thought to contain three millions of people. In this Country arise the heads of Poe, Danow, Rhine, and Rhone, the fountains of those two last, being not above three hours riding distant. The people are very warlike, and since by reason of their situation, they have no vent of men by traffic, they use to employ themselves on the service of any who will hire them. Boterus. On the South-west of Switzerland, lieth Valesia or Wallis. It is seated totally among the Alpis, Munster. consisting indifferently of dangerous, rocky, and impassable hills; and rich, pleasing, and delicious valleys; difficult to be entered, and that to but a few places. It is in length from East to West, five days journey, but in breadth nothing answerable. The names of all their chief Towns, you shall anon hear; I commend chiefly unto your observation 1 Sedunum, Sittin, or Zion, the only walled town of this country: of itself of no great beauty or worth, but in respect of the other towns about it, neat and gallant. Built it is on a hill of great height, and an ascent as hazardous; impossible to be mounted by force, and unlikely to be taken by assault; the steepiness of the rock keeping it without the reach of gunneshot. 2 Martinacht, formerly called Octodurum, famous only for its antiquity; and 3 Agaunum, or S. Maurice, the key of the whole country; but chiefly in the wintertime. For then the ice doth so shut up the passages, that the only entrance is at this place, here being a bridge built over the Rhine for that purpose, which is strongly built, and well manned, to avoid surprisal. This town is the seat of the Governor of the lower Val●sia; for it is divided into the upper and lower; in the upper are seven Cantons, namely 1 Sedune. 2 Leuck. 3 Brig. 4 Nies. 5 Rauren. 6 Cider 7. Gombes. In the lower Valesia are six commonalties. 1 Gundis. 2 Ardon. 3 Sallien. 4 Martinacht. 5 Intremont. 6 S. Maur●ce: all which are called by the name of the chief towns. They were given by Charles the Great unto Theodul, Bishop of Sedune, Anno 805, under whose successors they continue, but without much show of subjection: The Bishop is chosen by the Canons of the Church of Sedune, and certain Burgesses of the 7 upper Cantons. They speak partly the Dutch, partly the French tongues. They combined themselves with the five Cantons of Zw●tzerland, for the better maintenance of the Romish Religion, not above 52 years since. 6. SVEVIA. SVEVIA is divided into the upper and lower. Mnnster▪ The upper is bounded on the East with Tirolis, on the West with Helvetia, on the North with lower Suevia, on the South with Milan. The Country is half in Germany, half in Italy: so that they use both languages. This Region was of old called Rhaetia, from one Rhaetus, who flying out of Tuscanie from the fury of the Gauls, planted here a new set of people, about 187 years before the coming of CHRIST: whose Gospel they d●d receive about the year 448. They are now called Grisons. The whole Region is divided into three confederations. 1 Lega Cadi Deo, whose chief City is Chur or Coyra, on which, as being the Metropolis of the Grisons, I will the longer insist. It was built Anno 357, seated about half an hour's journey from the Rhine: for form it is triangular, the houses indifferent handsome in themselves, but not uniform one with the other. In one corner of it, on a hill somewhat higher than the rest of the town, standeth the close, within which is the Cathedral Church; a stately piece of building, rather in the account of the natives, than strangers; the Bishop's palace, and the Canon's houses, all well built, and sufficiently adorned. This Town, together with all the rest of the Country in 2 manner, was taken by the Spaniard, Anno 1622. This Liga Cadi Dio comprehendeth 21 corporations, and sendeth to the general Senate's 23 Commissioners. The 2 is Lega Grisa, whence all the people are called Grisons: It sendeth to the Senate's 28 Deputies, & comprehendeth 19 Commonalties; the chief of which is Musocco. The 3d is Lega Dritture, containing 10 Corporations, the chief Towns of which are Bormio and Sondrio; and sendeth to the Senate-house 14 Commissioners. The government of this Country was given Anno 744, by Charles the great, to the Bishop of Coyra, who being molested by his neighbours of Tirolis, entered confederation with the Swissers, 1471. They have free use of Religion, both they of the Romish, as they of the Reformed Church. Lower SVEVIA, or the country now called the Dukedom SCHWABEN; is limited on the East with Bavaria, on the West with Danubius, on the North with Francoma, and on the South with Tirolis and the Grisons. The chief Towns are 1 ulme, so called for the company of Elms which environ it. 2 Lind●we, seated over against Constance, in the lake called Bod●azee: it bought her freedom of the Emperor Frederick Barbarossa 1166. 3 Auspurg, called for distinction sake, Augusta Vindelicorum, it standeth on the river Leith. In this town Anno 1530. Sleid. Com. The Protestant Princes exhibited unto the Emperor, a confession of their Faith; which is still called Confessio Augustana. Here also did the Emperor compile the Interim, which comprehended a form of doctrine, which he would have by all observed, till the next general Council: It was a miscellany of Religion, containing some things in favour of the Papists, & some of the Protestants: yet neither party was pleased with it. 4 Norlingen. 5 Wherlingon, towns of the Empire. 6 Ravensperge, an other imperial town. 7 Dinckelspuhel, and 8 Gmund (both seated on the North of Danubius) of the same tenure also Here is also the County of Hasperge, being the ancient patrimony of the house of Austria, out of which came Rodolphus Haspurgensis, who sold Italy, and united Austria to his small County. The former inhabitants were the Rhaeti, and the Vindelici; these latter, if I conjecture not amiss, deriving their name from the river Lycus, which bounded the East side of their country. They were both bitter enemies to the Romans, on whom they executed all manner of cruelty, that a barbarous rage could invent. To repress these insolences, Augustus sent against them his son-in-law Drusus, being the father of Germanicus, who subdued them: but not without great resistance: the women throwing their young children at the Romans, instead of darts. The valiantest of the people were transplanted into other soils, the weaker remained at home: who soon yielded the country to the Suevi, then weary of the Romans neighbourhood. In the time of Caesar, these Suevi were the most potent nation of Germ●nie; and brought against him into the field 430000 fight men; whereof 80000 were slain, and many of them drowned. They used to stay at home, & go abroad by turns: they which stayed at home, tilled the lands; they which went abroad, brought with them the spoil of their neighbours. After they had slipped their necks out of the Roman Collar, they erected a kingdom; which was ruinated by King Pepin, & made a Province of the French Monarchy: from which again it revolted, & was made an absolute Dukedom in the days of Charle● the Gross. This Dukedom yielded 6 Emperors, the last of which was Conradus, whose son Corradine being the 21 Duke of this family, was slain in the wars of Naples. After his death, the issue of the former Dukes failing, Rodolphus Haspergensis seized on the greatest part of this Country, for Austria & the Empire: the rest was shared, though not equally, between the Dukes of Bavaria, and Wittenberg. The Arms of Suevia or Schwaben are Argent, 3 Leopards Sable. 7 BAVARIA. Munster. BAVARIA hath on the East Austria, & Stiria; on the West the Leike; on the North Bohemia, and part of Franconia; on the South Tir●lis and Carinthia. The Christian faith was first preached in this Country, by Rupertus Bishop of Worms Aᵒ 612: the religion now is corrupted with the abuses of Popery, which they will by no means be induced to forsake. The chief towns are 1 Munchen upon the river Aser, the Duke's seat. 2 Ingol●●●● on Danabius, an University. 3 Ratisbona, or Regensperg seated on the Donaw; Sleid. Com. famous for the interview here made between the Emperor Charles the fifth, and Maurice Duke of Saxony: where it was agreed that Maurice abandoning his Uncle, and cleaving to the Emperor, should be invested in the Dukedom and Electourship of Saxony. 4 Passawe, where have been so many meetings of the Germane Princes; that especially, wherein all wars being ended between the Protestant Princes, and the Emperor Charles, peace and liberty of conscience, was restored to the whole Country. 5 Salisburge, by Ptolemy called Poedicum, and of late Iuvan●a: it is seated on the river Saltz●ch, of which it taketh name. Here lieth buried the famous Quacksalver Paracelsus. This City is honoured with a Bishopticke, whose revenues are the greatest in Germany. Hist. of the Count of Tr. In the time of Luther's Reformation, Matheo Langi a Cardinal, was Bishop hereof, who ingeniously confessed, that the Mass was not void of its faults; that the Courts of Rome were corrupted; & that a general reformation of the lives of Priests and Friars was necessary: but that a poor rascal Monk, (for so he thought Luther) should begin all, that he deemed intolerable, and not to be endured. 6 Frising, situate on the swelling of 〈◊〉 hill, not far from the river Mosacus: Munster. it was called in former times Fraxinum, and was erected into a Bishops See, Anno 710. 7 Eystet, called in Latin Aishstadium, supposed to be built out of the ruins of Aureatum, a town destroyed by the Huns. Finally the whole number of cities in Bavaria are 34, Ortelius. besides 46 great Towns: the soil about which is sufficiently fruitful in all things, saving wines. Bavaria followed the fortune of the Palatinate of Rhine, till the year 1294; Munster. in which Lewis the Palatine, and D. of Bavaria dying▪ gave to Rodolphus his eldest son, the Palatinate; to Lewis or Lodowick his younger (who was afterwards Emperor) Bavaria. This again ought to have been united to the Palatinate by the marriage of Rupert the Palatine, with Elizabeth heir of George D. of Bavaria: But Maximilian the Emperor, gave the Dukedom to Albert of Bavaria; son to Albert, son to john, which was brother to Frederick, the father of D. George, Anno 1504 From Albert, descended Maximilian, that now liveth; who is the only temporal Prince of any note, which followeth the doctrine of the Romish Church; for which his house is so pestered with Friars & jesuits, that notwithstanding the greatness of his revenue, he is very poor; as spending his whole state on these Popish flesh-flies, by building for them Colleges and Churches. His Arms are Lozenges of 21 pieces in Bend, Arg. and Azure. The Northern part of Bavaria, on the farther side of Danubius, is called by some the Palatinate of Northgoia; by others the Palatinate of Bavaria; but generally Over Psalts, or the upper Palatinate. It is bounded East and North with Bohemia; West with that part of Franconie, which belongeth to the city of Nurenberge; and South with Danubius. It belongeth totally to the Palatines of the Rhine, and so hath done ever since the year 1339: when Lodovicus the Emperor, and and first Duke of Baniere, after the division abovementioned made between him and Rodolphus the Palatine; gave it for ever to the Palatines; who it seemeth were not content with the former partage. The chief towns are Amberg (the birthplace of the present elector Frederick) whose silver mine's yield unto the Prince's coffers, 60000 crowns yearly. 2 Newburg, which is usually the Apennage of some of the younger Palatines. 3 Awerbach. 4 Sultzbach. 5 Weiden, and 6 Castle, where the Palatines of the Rhine, when they sojourn in this country, use to keep court. On the North river of this Country, where it jetteth toward Voitland, is the hill Feichtelberg, out of which arise 4 rivers, running four several ways: viz: Eager East, 2ly Moenus West; 3ly Sala North; 4ly Nabus South: so that it may very probably be thought, that this is the highest hill in all Germany. On the South-west corner are two little rivers, viz: Almul, which runneth into Danubius, and Red●itz which runneth into Moenus, and so into the Rhine. Between these two river heads, which are but little distant; Charles the Great, Anno 793, intended to have digged a channel; so to have made a passage out of the Rhine, into Danow or Danubius. He employed in this work many thousand men; but partly by excess of rain, and partly by I know not what strange affrightments, they desisted. Some parts of the begun ditch are yet to be seen, nigh unto Weisenberg, which standeth between both rivers. This Palatinate is in length from Weisenberg, to the hill Fe●chielberg, 68 miles: and in breadth from Hambu●ge, unto the edge of ●ohemia, 80 miles. 8 AUSTRIA. The Archdukedome of AUSTRIA, comprehendeth the Provinces of Austria, Styria, Carinthia, Tirolis, and Cara●ola; besides the parcels of Suevia, and Elsas. Ortelius. Austria is parted on the East from Hungary, by the Leitae; on the West 〈◊〉 Bav●ire, by the Ems; on the North from Moravia by the Thames; on the South from Styria, by the Muer. It is called by the Germans, Ostenrich, signifying the Eastern bound of the Empire. Munster. The Christian Faith was first preached here by Saint Severine, Anno 464: at this time they are divided in opinions; the greater sort, especially the Nobility, addicted to the reformation. The soil of this Country is very rich, abounding with all necessaries; & having great store of wines, with which they supply the defects of Bavaria, & other neighbouring Regions. The chief Town, are Wien or Vienna, famous for a repulse given to the Turks, Aᵒ 1526, of whom 200000 under the conduct of Solyman the Magnificent, besieged the city: but by the valour of Frederick the two elector Pal●tine, & other Princes, they were forced to retire, with the loss of 80000 Soldiers. This City was made an University by the Emperor Frederick the 2d. It is seated on the Danubius, & is doubtless one of the bravest and beautifullest Towns in Germany: adorned with many magnificent Temples, and stately Monasteries; but above all, with a most sumptuous and princely Palace, wherein the Archdukes keep their residence, built by Ottocarus King of Bohemia, during the little time that he was Duke here. This town was anciently called Fabiana, but being ruined by the Huns, and again by the natives re-edified, obtained this new name. 2 Emps so called of the river Ems, on whose banks it is seated. 3 S. Leopold. 4 Neustat. 5 Hainburg. 6 Crems. Austria was formerly called Pannonia superior; and afterward being subjected to the French Monarchy, was called Ostenrich or Ostrich. It was wrested from the Empire, during the reign of Arnulphus, by the Huns; from whom it was recovered by Otho the first, with the aid of many Nobles, amongst whom the Country was distributed; which Families being extinct, Otho the two gave the Province to a young Gentleman called Lupoldus, with the title of marquis, Anno 980. This Marquisate was by Frederick Barbarossa raised to a Dukedom, 1158, Henry being the first Duke, whose brother Leopold, took Richard the first of England, prisoner, in his return from Palestine: for whose ransom he had so much money, that with it he bought Carniola, the Counties of Neobourgh, and Luitz; & walled Vienna. His son Fredericus Leopoldus was for his manifold deserts, made King of Austria, by the Emperor Frederick the second, Anno 1225. Eleven years he continued in this dignity; at the end of which, he was spoilt of his royal ornaments by the same Emperor, for patronage of villainous actions in his kingdom, and scorning to appear to his answer at the summons of the Emperor. Finally, he died in the year 1246, leaving two daughters. His sister named Margaret was ●●r●ed unto Ottocar, son to Primist●●● King of Bohemia: his eldest daughter Gertru●e, to the marquis o● Baden: and Ag●es the second, majied unto Henry D. of 〈◊〉▪ Ottocar pretending the right of his wife, took on him the Dukedom of Austria, which he kept after the death of his wife, till the year 127● 〈◊〉 which he was vanquished and slain by Rodolphus the Emperor▪ Rodolphus gave it to Albert his son; whose wi●e Elizabeth was daughter to Membard Earl of T●r●lis, son of D. Henry of C●rinthia and of Agres daughter of Frederick Leopold; Margaret the s●ster; and Gert●ude the daughter of this Frederick dying issueless. By this marriage, Albert had the Dukedom, of Austria, Stiria, and Carinthia; with the Earldom of T●rcl●s and Carniola: This Dukedom was by Frederick the third, Emperor and D. of Austria, raised to the dignity of an Archdukedome, as it still continueth. The Dukes and ● Archdukes of Austria. 1278 1 Albertus 30 1308 2 Albertus II. 51 1359 3 Leopold 27 1386 4 Albert▪ III 9 1395 5 Albert IV 9 1439 6 Frederick 54 1493 7 Maxim●●●● 26 1519 8 Charles 39. ●●m whom are descerded the Kings of Spain now ruling, and b●●ng the first branch of the Austrian tree; whose boughs h●ue evershadowed the better part of Europe. 1558 9 Ferdinand ● 1565 10 Alaximilian two 1576 11 Rod●lphus 35 1611 12 Mat●hias 8 16●9 13 Ferdinand two, the first of the house of Gratz, which is the fourth branch of this tree, now beginning to rule the Empire. There were also two other stocks of the Imperall house of Austria, namely the Dukes of ●uspunc● being the third▪ and the Archdukes of Austria being the second branch● of which last, Albert the Duke of Burgundy was chief. All which Princely Families, as well for entertaining a perpetual unity among themselves, as thereby to be able to molest their enemies; have made so many cross or intermarriages, that they ●aue remained still as brethren of the same parent, and as arms of the same tree. In our time two of these Austrian Families are extinct▪ and the whole patrimony of this Family in Germany, se●●●ed in the house of Gratz. For Maximilian the Emperor, 〈◊〉 to the Emperor Ferdinand, Duke of Austria, of the 〈…〉 in all 9 sons, all which died childless; and 〈…〉, viz: Rodolphus and Mathias, were Emperor's o● 〈◊〉, and Kings of Hungary, and Bohemia: and two 〈…〉 for the Kings of Spain in the Netherlands, 〈…〉 and Albertus. The house of Inspruch is 〈…〉; Morison. for when Ferdinand of Inspruch disgraced his high 〈◊〉, by marrying with Philippina, a Burgher's daughter of Aus●●●● the conditioned with those of his kin●ed, that Tirol should 〈…〉 end unto the children borne of that bed. So after his 〈◊〉, Tirol 〈◊〉 into the house of Gratz; and Charles his eldest 〈◊〉 being made marquis of Burgh; and his youngest son Andrew, Cardinal of Brixia. 2. ST●RIA or STIERMARKE is bounded with the Rab on the East. Carinthia on the West, with Dravus on the South, and the Muer and Austria on the North: The length of this country is 110 miles, the breadth 60 or thereabouts. The chief cities are Marchpurg, and Gratz, whence the fourth branch of Austria is called Du Gr●tz, and have the Government of this Country. Everewo●●. This town was once full of Protestants, who could by no means be expelled, or hindered from free exercise of Religion, till the year 1598.; in which the late Queen of Spain, Marg. Sister to the Archduke Ferdinand du Gratz, was by the Citizens solemnly entertained; with whom entered so many Soldiers▪ that the City was taken, and 14 Ministers of the Gospel presently banished. This Marquisate of Stiria was united to Austria, by a marriage betwixt the daughter and heir of Ottocar the marquis, Morison. and Leopold Duke of Austrian at which wedding, this Stiria by Frederick Barb●rossa, was made a Dukedom. It was called in former times Val●ria. 3. CARINTHIA is 75 miles in length, and 55 in breadth; it 〈…〉 with Stiria on the East, Tirol on the West, Bacare on the 〈◊〉, the Alpes on the South. The chief Towns are 1 Vi●●ach, 2 Spittall, 3 Gerah, 4 Freisach, and 5 S. Viti. Santo. Vitus, or St Veit, the Metropolis of the whole Country. The ceremonies with which the Archdukes of Austria are acknowledged Dukes of Carinthiae, Munster. are very strange and observable. For in the meadows adjoining to the town of S. Veit, a certain country man to whom that office by inheritance belongeth, sitteth on a marble stone there being; holding in his right hand a cow with a black calf; and in his left hand a mare as lean as a rake. Then cometh the new Duke, attired in a plain rustic habit, his Courtiers attending him in their richest apparel: at whose approach, the Country man abovementioned, demandeth; what he is that so majestically cometh thitherward; the people answer, that it is the future Duk●. He again asketh, whether he be a just judge, and one that will maintain the liberty of the Country, and sincerity of the Religion; the people answer, he william. Then he asketh, by what right he will displace him fro● his mar●le seat; to whom the Steward of the new Duke's house replieth, he shall give thee 60 pence in silver, the cattle now standing by thee, the clothes which he hath at this time on, and thy house shall ever be free from tax and tribute. The fellow upon this taketh the Duke by the hand, and bidding him be a good Prince, giveth him a gentle cuff on the ear; seateth him on the marble stone, and taking away the cattle, departeth. This done, the new Duke goeth to S. Vites Church, and having done his devotions, putteth of his rustic weeds, and dresseth himself in clothes befitting a Prince; for such after these ceremonies he is acknowledged. 4. CARNIOLA being 150 miles long, and 45 broad, is environed with Sclavonia East, Italy West, Carinthia North, and Istria South. The chief Towns are 1 Newmarckt, 2 Es●●ng, 3 Marsperg, 4 Pegonocke, and 5 Saxenfelt, all upon the Savus; which arising in this Country, runneth through the very middle of it. Ortelius. 5. TIROLIS is 72 miles broad, and as many long: It is bounded East with Carinthia, West with the Grisons, North with Schwaben, South with Marca Trevigiana. The soil of this Country is very good, and full of silver Mines, which yield unto the Archdukes 20000 Crowns yearly. The chief ●owns are Oenipons, or Inspurch (seated on the Inn or Oetus) which gave denomination to the third branch of Austria, as being so called, descended from Ferdinand the second, son of Ferdinand the Emperor; whereas the house of Grats proceed from Charles being the 3d. In this town was Charles the fi●t, when he heard how Mauritius, whom he had made elector of Saxony, was coming against him with his own men; which so terrified him, that he fled immediately into Italy, and resigned his Empire to his brother Ferdinand. 2 Landecke 3 Tirol. 4 B●lzan. 5 Trent on the river Adesis, in which the Council was held by Pope Paul the third. It began in the year 1545, against the doctrines of Luther and Calvin. This Council continued, sometimes assembled, sometimes dissolved, for the space of 18 years; and before the first meeting here, had at divers other places been intimated and dashed; furthered by some, and hindered by others for 22 years together. The effects of this Council I cannot better describe, then in the words of the history hereof, which are these: This Council desired and procured by godly men, to reunite the Church, which began to be divided; hath so established the schism, and made the parties so obstinate, that the discords are irreconcilable: and being managed by Princes for reformation of Ecclesiastical Discipline, hath caused the greatest deformation that ever was since Christianity did begin: and hoped for by the Bishops to regain the Episcopal authority, for the most part usurped by the Pope; ●ath made them lose it altogether, bringing them into greater servitude; on the contrary scared and avoided by the See of Rome, ●as a potent means to moderate the exorbitant power thereof, mounted from small beginnings, by divers degrees, to an unlimited excess; it hath so established and confirmed the same over that part which remaineth subject unto it, that it never was so great no● so sound rooted. So far the words of the History. These Provinces belong all to the house of Austria: the revenue of which Princes, would certainly be far greater; if the neighbourhood of the Turk did not put them to continual expenses, and loss of men and Money: howsoever, I think they may yield them yearly, two millions of Crowns, and upwards. The Arms of this Archduke are Gules; a fez Argent; which Arms were assumed by marquis Leopold at the siege of Acon, because his whole armour being covered over with blood, his belt only remained white: whereas his former Arms were Azure, six Larks Or; which Arms are supposed to have been assumed by the first Marquesses of Austria, because they possessed those six petit Provinces, in which the tenth Legion called Ala●da, had in ancient times their station. 9 BOHEMIA. Bara. The Kingdom of BOHEMIA containeth Bohemia, the Dukedom of Silesia, the Marquisates of Lusatia, and Moravia. Bohemia is environed with the Hercynian Forrest, which the Romans could not in long time penetrate. It hath on the East Silesia, & Moravia; on the West Franconia; on the North Misuia and Lusatia, Ortelius. on the South Bavaria. Ortelius. The whole kingdom containeth in circuit 550 miles, in which compass are comprehended 780 Cities, walled towns, and Castles, and 32000 Villages; all which are inhabited by a people given to drink and gluttony, and also to valour and love of honour; this last quality belonging to the Nobles and better sort of people; the former to the Commons: but in more moderate fashion then the other Germans. All of them, rich & poor, noble and base, use the Sclavonian language. Mountaig. The chief Bohemian Captain that ever I read of, was Zisca, who in 11 battles fought in defence of the Hussites, against the Pope and his confoderats; prevailed and went away victorious; insomuch that at his death he willed the Bohemians to slay him, and make a Drum of his skin; persuading himself if they so did, they could never be overcome: wherein he concei●ed so of himself, as Scipio Africanus, and Vortimer king of the Britons did of their selues: For the one having almost ruined the Commonwealth of Carthage, commanded his body to be buried so, that his tomb might look toward Africa; and the other having expulsed the Saxons out of Brittany, desired to be interred in the haven town of Stonar (in Tanet) the usual landing-place of that people; thinking thereby to affright the Carthaginians from Italy, and the Saxons from Britain. The Christian Religion was first preached in this country by one Bosinous, Anno 900 or thereabouts; since which time they have continued in it, though not without the admixture of one notable vanity. For one Picardus coming out of the Low-countrieses, drew a great sort of men and women unto him, Munster. pretending to bring them to the same state of perfection, that Adam was in before his fall; from whence they were called Picards and Adamites. They had no respect unto marriage; yet could they not accompany any woman, until the man coming to Adam, said unto him; Father Adam, I am inflamed towards this woman: and Adam made answer, increase and multiply. They lived in an Island which they called Paradise, & went stark naked: but they continued not long: for Zisca hearing of them, entered their fool's Paradise, & put them all to the sword, Aᵒ 1416. Before this time also the works of Wickliff were brought into Bohemia, by a certain scholar who had been a student in the University of Oxford, which happening into the hands of john Husse, and Hierome of Prague, two men whereof the Country may worthily boast; wrought in their hearts a desire to reform the Church: a business which they prosecuted so earnestly, that being summoned to the council of Constance, they were there condemned for heretics, and burned, Anno 1414. yet had their doctrine such deep root in the Bohemians, that it could never by war or persecution be plucked up; but to this day continueth, though abundantly perfected by the writings of Luther, Calvin, and other painful labourers in God's Harvest. The soil is exceeding fruitful, and enriched with mines of all sorts, Camden. except of gold. Tin they have here in good plenty, the mines whereof were first found out by a Cornishman, banished out of England, Anno 1240: which discovery of Tin in these parts, was, as saith my Author, in magnam iacturam Richardi Comitis Cornubiae, (he meaneth that Richard which was afterward King of the Romans;) and no marvel, for in those times there was no Tin in all Europe, but in England. Wood they have here good store, and in some of their Forests a beast called Lo●●, which hath hanging under its neck a bladder full of scalding water; with which when she is hunted, she so tortureth the dogs, that she easily escapeth them. The principal rivers are 1 Albis, which here● hath his fountain, as also hath 2 Egar, 3 Mulda, and 4 Wattz; these three last all exonerating themselves into the first; which runneth through the midst of the Country. The kingdom is not another's, divided into Counties and Provinces; but into the territories and possessions of several Lords. L●wknor. The chief cities of the whole are 1 Prage, the Metropolis, seated in the middle of the country, on the river Mulda or Multaw. It consisteth of four several Towns, every of which hath its peculiar Magistrates, laws, and customs. The principal is called the old town, adorned with many goodly edifices, a spacious market place, and a stately Senate house. The second is called the new Town separated from the old by a ditch of great depth and wideness. The third called the little town, is divided from the old town by the river Mulda, and joined to it by a beautiful bridge, consisting of 24 arches; and in this town is the hill Rachine, on the sides whereof are many fair and stately houses belonging to the nobility; and on the top thereof a magnificent palace, wherein the Bohemian kings, and the latter Emperors, kept their residence. The fourth Town is that of the jews, who have here five Synagogues, and live according to their own particular laws and liberties. near unto this Town was fought that memorable battle between the Duke of Bavaria and Count Bucquoy, Leistenants for the Emperor Ferdinand, with 50000 men on the one side; and Frederick newly elected king of Bohemia, with the Prince of Anhalt, the Count of Thurne, & 30000 men on the other side. It was fought on the eight of November stylo novo being Sunday; wherein (such was the unsearchable will of God) the victory fell unto the imperials, the young Princes of Anhal●, Turn and Saxon Weimar, with diverse others being taken prisoners; the Bohemian ordinance all surprised; Prage forced to yield unto the enemy; and King Frederick with his Queen compelled to fly into Silesia: a most lamentable and unfortunate loss, not so this people only, but to the whole cause of religion. The 2d City of note is Egra, situate on the river Eger, on the very borders o● this kingdom; where it confineth with Franconia, and Vo●tland. It was once Imperial, but in the year 1315, it was sold by the Emperor L●dovicus Bavarus, unto john King of Bohemia, for 400000 marks of silver. 3 Budwi●s, a strong town towards Austria. 4 Melmucke on the river Albis. 5 Weldawe. And 6 Pilsen, the last town of this Province, which yielded unto the prevailing imperials; & then also betrayed unto Count T●lly, for a sum of money by some of the Captains of Count Mansfield, who was then absent, and had so long defended it. The first inhabitants of this Country that we have notice of were the Bemi, whom Pomponius Mela placeth in this tract, & calleth Gens magna. To these in process of time were added the Boijs; Munster. who being a people of Gallia Cisalpina, fled over the Alpes to avoid the bondage of the Romans, and seated themselves in Bavaria, by them called Boiaria. Then entered they this region, and mixing themselves with the Bemi, were jointly with them called Boibems, afterward Bothemi, and now Bohemi. They continued a free nation till the coming in of the Croatians, and Sclavonians, under the conduct of Zechius Aᵒ 550, who with his brother Leches being banished Croatia for a murder: Leches seated himself in Polonia, and Zechius in this country, the people whereof in their own language, call themselves Czechians. After the death of this Zechius, the state was of long time in a confused Anarchy, even until the year 670: at what time not respecting the progeny of Zechius, the founder of their Commonwealth; they fastened on Crocus a man of good respect amongst them, B●rtholdus. and elected him their Duke, Crocus vir iustus & magna apud Bohemos opinionis, princeps electus est, saith Bertholdus. Crocus being dead, the Bohemians elected Libussa, the youngest of his three daughters: of whose female government being soon weary, they elected Primistaus for their Duke, and made him husband to Libussa. The rest of the Duke's being 18 in number, I willingly passed over, and come to Vratista●s, whom for his manifold deserts. Henry the 4th Emperor of Germany, created the first king of Bohemia Anno 1086, Berthold. & Dubrav. The Kings and Dukes of Bohemia. 1086 1 Vratislaus the brother of Spitigneus the last Duke of Bohemia, was by Henry the 4th at Mentz created king. 2 Conrade brother to Vratislaus, notwithstanding that his brother had three sons, was elected Duke of Bohemia. 3 Brecislaus son to Vratislaus, the two sons of Conrade being rejected, is by the Bohemians chosen. 1100 4 Borivorius, the 4th son of Brecislaus, is chosen by the Bohemians, his elder brothers than all living. 1109 5 Sutopulcus cozen german to Borivorius, by the consent and favour of the people deposed Borivorius, & caused himself to be elected in his place. 6 Vladislaus two, brother to Borivorius, preferred by the people to the throne before Otho the brother, & Henry the son of Sutopul●us the last Prince. 7 Sobeslaus brother to Vladislaus, promoted to the State before the son of Vladislaus. 1159 8 Vladislaus III, son to Vladislaus the 2d (the four sons of Sobeslaus omitted) is chosen & crowned the 2d King, by Frederick the Emperor; but deposed by the States: because he was not by them formally elected, according to their privileges and customs. 9 Vldaricus, the 3d son of Sobeslaus, his elder brethren yet living; was by the people elected in the room of Vladislaus, and his son Frederick; whom the Emperor Frederick had by force established in the throne. 10 Sobeslaus two, 2d son to Sobeslaus, was by Frederick above named expelled; & he al●o by the Bohemians. 11 Conrade grandchild to Otho the brother of Su●opulcus, elected by the Bohemians in place of Frederick: between which two Princes there was continual war. 12 Wenceslaus uncle unto Conrade, and son of Otho aforesaid, was preferred before many nearer the succession. Him Primislaus expelled, but fearing his return quitted Prage. 13 Henry Bishop of Prage, a stranger to the blood, was by a general consent elected Duke. 14 Vladislaus IV, brother to Primislaus, the son of Wenceslaus, being put by; succeeded Henry: and soon after resigned. 1199 15 Primislaus elected by the Bohemians, and by the Emperor Philip crowned the third king of Bohemia at Mentz, was brother to Vladislaus the 4th. 1248 16 Ottacarus, notwithstanding that Wenceslaus his elder brother, had been crowned in his Father's life time; was acknowledged King. He was slain in battle by Rod●lphus the Emperor. 1278 17 Wenceslaus two, son to Ottacarus. 1284 18 Wenceslaus III, son to Wenceslaus, the last of the Bohemian Princes of the male line. 1304 19 Rodolfus, son to the Emperor Albertus, is by the potency of his Father, and the Election of the States, seated in the throne; being otherwise a stranger to the blood royal of Bohemia. 1305 20 Henry Duke of Carinthia, husband to Anne, the 2d daughter of Wenceslaus the 2d, is chosen by the Bohemians: but being weary of his government, they elect john of Luxenbourg. Finally, Henry was murdered by one of his Nephews. 1311 21 john of Luxenbourg, son to Henry the seaventh Emperor, and husband to Elizabeth youngest daughter to Wenceslaus the 2d, is elected: the Lady Anne yet living. 1346 22 Charles son to john, & Emperor of that name the 4th; the author of the Golden Bull. 1362 22 Wenceslaus IV, Emperor also, in whose time the troubles of the Hussites, and the valour of Zisca was famous. 1418 23 Sigismond, brother to Wenceslaus, maketh himself king by force; and at his death commendeth Albertus D. of Austria, the husband of his daughter Elizabeth, unto the Lords. 1437 24 Albertus' Duke of Austria, elected upon the commendations of King Sigismond, by the Bohemian Lords. 1440 25 Ladislaus, son to A●bert, who being the brother of two sisters, commended yet one George Pogiebrachius unto the States, as fittest to succeed him. 1458 26 Georgius Pogi●brachius, neither by affinity or consanguinity of the blood: And he though he had three sons; yet for the benefit of his Country, advised the Nobles after his death, to elect the King of Poland. 1471 27 Ladislaus two, King of Poland, and son to Elizabeth, the younger daughter of Albert Duke of Austria; the issue of Anne the elder sister still living; elected King of Bohemia. 1516 28 Ludovicus, son to Ladislaus, crowned & elected by the means of his father then living. 1526 29 Ferdinand, Archduke of Austria, brother to Charles' the fifth, and husband to Anne sister to Lodovicus; by his letters reversal acknowledgeth that he was chosen King of Bohemia, not of any right, but of mere free will, according to the liberties of that Kingdom. 1562 30 Maximilian, eldest son of Ferdinand, was in his Father's life time, and at his suit, elected king Aᵒ 1549. 1575. 31 Rodolfus Emperor of Germany, and second son to Ferdinand of Austria; elected King. 1612 32 Mathias brother to Rodolfus, was at the joint suit of them both, nominated and appointed King of Bohemia, by the general consent of the States; during his brother's life time, An ● viz: 1608, which denomination they both protest in their letters reversal, should not be to the prejudice of the liberties and ancient customs of that Kingdom. 1618. 32 Ferdinand two, Duke of Grats, was by Mathias adopted for his son, and declared by virtue thereof successor to the Crown of Bohemia, but never formally & legally elected: for which cause amongst others he was by the States rejected; in like case as Vladislaus the third had formerly been. 1619 33 Frederick elector Palatine, the strongest Germane Prince of the Calvinists, and most potent by his great alliances, was elected King of Bohemia: and crowned at Pragu●, together with his wife on the 5th day of November. This Prince is descended from the Lady Sophia, sister to Ladislaus the 2d, King of Poland and Bohemia: and hath to wife Elizabeth, daughter to james King of Great Britain, and Anne of Danemarke, descended from the Lady Anne, daughter of Albertus of Austria, and elder sister to Elizabeth wife to Ladislaus the 2d above named. It is recorded that in the quarrels between Frederick the second and Pope Innocent the fourth, the Emperor sent the Pope these verses. Roma diu titubans, varijs erroribus acta Corruet, & mundi desinet esse caput. Fata volunt, stell●que docent, aviumque volatus, Quòd Fredericus ego malleus orbis ero. Rome tossed with diverse errors down must fall▪ And cease to be the mistress of this Ball. For lo the fates decree, Stars, Birds, foretell; That I a Frederick shall the wh●le world quell. That which that Frederick then spoke in a hopeful desire of revenge, and a vehemency of anger, had (I hope) some prophetical relation to the sacred person of this Frederick: and that it may fall out accordingly, I beseech the God of battles, and Lord of hosts, so to protect & comfort him in this time of his trouble, that he may yet live to tread upon the neck of the Romish Adder, and outstare the Antichristian Basilisk, till his enemies are made his footstool. The revenues of this kingdom may amount to 3 millions of Crowns yearly, considering that the following Countries are under its subjection. The Arms are Mars, Bara. a Lion with a forked tail, Luna crowned Sol. 2 SILESIA is bounded with Bohemia, Ortelius. on the West; Brandenburg, on the North; Polonia, on the South; Hungary and Moravia, on the East. It is in length 240, in breath 80 miles, and divided equally by the river Od●ra, who here hath its original. Xiphilinus. The former inhabitants of this Province, and Lusatia were the Quadi, against whom, when M Antoninus the Emperor made war: he had unawares run himself into such a strait, that his army was environed with mountains one way, and enemies the other. To this (as calamities g●e seldom alone) was added the extraordinary heat & drought then being. To the Emperor thus put to his plunges, came the Captain of his guard; telling him th●● he had in his Army a legion of Christians (M●li●ens he calleth them) which by prayer to their own God could obtain any thing. The Emperor sendeth for them, desiring them to make supplications for the Army; which they did● and God Almighty that never turneth a deaf ear to the prayers of his servants, when they are either for his glory, the Churches, or their own good; scattered & vanquished the Quadi with thundershot and artillery from heaven; and refreshed the faint and dying Romans, with many a gentle and pleasing show●e. This miracle purchased to that Legion, the surname of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i e. the thunderer; and induced the Emperor to honour m●n ●f that holy profession, and to make an end of the 4th persecution. Aᵒ Ch. 174. The chief Towns are Pres●aw, or Vratislavia, built by Vratislaus a Duke of this Province, and made a Bishops See An ● 970, or thereabouts. In the year 1341, it was totally 〈◊〉 with a happy misfortune; for it was again re-edified with fire stone, so that it is now one of the prettiest Cities of Germ●●●. 2 jagendorfe, or jegerndorf, the patrimony of johannes Georgus o● the family of Brandenb●rg, who is called Marq●es●e jagendorse, of whom more anon. Reusner. The lands and estates 〈…〉 sion were given by Ladislaus king of Boh●mia, unto Geor●e●●●named ●●●named Piu●, of the family of Brande●burg, for the 〈◊〉 good services he had done him: but his posterity being 〈…〉 they are ●allen unto the present owner 〈…〉 town of all Bohemia, which was conquered by 〈…〉 Emperor, from King Frederick. 4 〈…〉 derberg all on Od●ra. Here are two Duked 〈…〉 Sue●●z; the latter whereof is sub●ect to the 〈…〉 me● hath Duke, who is also at the command 〈…〉 Bohem●a. This Country once belonged to Poland, and was given by Henry the fourth, to the new King of Bohemia, Vratisl●●●, 1087. 3 LV●ATIA, is bounded on the East & North with Brandenburg, on the West with Saxony; on the South with Silesia. This Country though but little, is able to arm 20000 foot, as good as any in Germany. The chief Cities are Gorlitz, & Tra 〈◊〉 on the river Nisse; ●prembe●g and Gottbusse on the river Spre which was heretofore called Suevus, and is thought to have given name to the Suevi: this river runneth through the whole Countries Bautsen (Budissiwm the Latins call it) the first Town attempted, and taken by the Duke of Saxony, when he took upon him to execute the Emperor's decree against Frederick● the Palatine, then newly chosen King of Bohemia. This Country is called in Dutch Lawsuits, and is commonly divided into the higher and the lower. It was given also to the new Bohemia King Vratislaus by Henry the 4th, Anno 1087. 4 MORAVIA is bounded on the North, and East with Si●●●ia on the West with Brandenburg; on the South with Au 〈◊〉 ●●d Hunga●y. Maginus. It is the most fertile part of Corn in G●rmany, and hath no small store of Myrrh and Frankincense, which contrary to common custom groweth not on trees, but immediately out of the earth: & which addeth to the miracle, the Fran 〈…〉 groweth in the shape and similitude of those 〈…〉 men and women labour most to conceal. Dubra●i●● th● writer of the Bohemian history is the reporter, & Graccho 〈◊〉 ●h● name of th●t only place where it thus groweth. 〈◊〉 Towns are 1 Brinne, the seat of the marquis. 〈…〉 University, seated on the Morava of when Ri 〈…〉 3 Terebi z. ● I●su etc. Munster. The fo●mer in 〈…〉 o● this Country were the Marcom●nni▪ and it is now 〈…〉 It was once a kingdom, the last king of it be 〈…〉 who rebelled against Arnulph the Emperor 〈…〉 had under him Boh●mia, Poloni●, Silesia▪ and Lu. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which after his death chose themselves several gover 〈…〉 till Hen●y the ● t● gave unto his ●ew 〈…〉, the Provinces or Silesia & Lusatia; whose fortune Moravia followed, when Sigismond the Emperor gave it to Albertus' King of Bohemia, and Duke of Austria, Anᵒ 1417. It still retaineth a marquis, who is tributary to the Bohemian. 10 BRANDENBOURG. Ortelius. The Marquisate of BRANDENBOURG is limited on the East with Poland, on the West with Saxony, on the North with Pomerania, on the South with Lusatia: it is in compass 520 miles, in which are contained 50 Cities, and 64 walled towns, the chief of which are 1 Brandenbourg, built by Brando a Prince of the Franconians, Anno 140. 2 Francofurt (for distinction sake named) ad Oderam, which was made an University by joachim the marquis 1506. It is situate in a soil so plentifully stored with Corn and Wines, that it is not easy to affirm whether Ceres or Bacchus be most enamoured of it. Magi●us. Here is also at this Town a famous Empory, but not comparable to that of the other Francfort on the Moenus. 3 Berlin, the ordinary residence of the marquis. It is situate on the river Spre, a river which arising in Lusatia, emptieth itself into the Albis; 4 Havelbourg, seated on the little river Havell, the seat of a Bishop, who acknowledgeth the Archbishop of Maydenbourg for his Metropolitan. This Marquisate is divided into the new and the old; the river Odera watering the last; the Albis the first. Brandenbourg was taken from the Frankes and Vandals, by the Emperor Henry the first, Munster. Ann. 920: at which time also the Gospel was first here preached. This Henry gave the Country of Brandenbourg with the title of marquis, to one Earl Albert: whose issue being extinct, Lodovic: Bavarus gave this Marquisate to his son Ladowicke, Ann. 1314. His grandchild Otho, sold it unto Procopius marquis of Moravia, Aᵒ 1373: whose issue failing, it was given to Frederick the Burgrave of Neurenberge, Anno 1417, by the Emperor Sigismond. The posterity of this Frederick to this day enjoy it, possessing also part of Prussia; and the three Dukedoms of Cleus, juliers, and Berge, or Montz, the Signiories of Prignits, and Crossen, the confines of Silesia, and this Marquisate; together with the county of Rapine, and the Marquisates of jegendorfe, and Ansspach: so that they exceed the Dukes of Saxonis in greatness of territory and multitude of subjects; but fall short of them in the largeness of their revenue. This augmentation of their Dominions is of no great standing; Prussia was estated on M. Albert, Anno 1525, and by a marriage between Anne the Niece and heir of this Albert, and Sigismond the late elector, is newly added to the Electoral family. Reus●er. Cleveland came unto them by the marriage last mentioned; jagendorfe was given as a requital of the services of M. George: and Auspach they wrested from the female heirs of Wolframius the last Lord thereof: insomuch that now this is the powerfuist family in all Germany. The revenues of this elector could not be less than 40000 l by the year, if he were permitted to enjoy his three Dutchies of Cleve, Gulicke, & Berge in any peaceable manner. This house of Brandenbourg hath among other good Soldiers, yielded 3 of especial note, viz: Albert the last master of the Dutch knights and first Duke of Prussia. 2 Albertus, called the Alcibiades of Germany, who in the time of Charles the fifth (by whom he was proscribed) so molested the Popish Princes of Franconia, as in some particulars I have already showed: a man both in his actions, spirit, and valour, not much unlike the present Count Mansfield. And 3ly, johannes Georgius of jagendorfe, brother to the last elector, who having fair possessions in Silesia, and furthering the election of his Cousin the Palatine of Rhine, to the Crown of Bohemia: is dispossessed of his estates, and proscribed by the now prevailing Emperor; whom he ceaseth not most courageously with all his force and policy continually to disturb. The Arms are Argian Eagle Gules membered & becked Or. Bara. The people are of the reformed Church & follow the doctrine of Luther. 11 POMERANIA and MECLENBURG. POMERANIA is bounded on the East with the river Vistula, on the West with Meclenbourg; Ortelius. on the North with the Baltic Ocean; on the South with Brandenbourg. The chief towns are S●e●in, Munster. the Prince's seat; once a poor fisher Town, now the Metropolis of the Country, as rising by the fall of Wimeta, a famous Mart-towne in these parts. 2 Wolgast. 3 Wallin, or jubinum, a Town which once flourished in traffic, and gave place unto Constantinople only: the Russians, Daues, Saxons, Vandals, etc. having here their particular streets. Anno 1170, it was sacked by Waldemarus, King of Danemarke, since which time it never recovered its former glory, most of her traffic being removed to Lubeck. 4 Gripswald made an University 1456. 5 Neutrepton a Sea Town. To this Province belong three Lands, viz: Rugia, Wisedomia, and Volmia. Pomeren, so called by the Sclavonians, for that it lieth along upon the Sea, was long time in the power of the Vandals; who being expelled; one Barvimus took upon him the Principate, Aº 935▪ about one hundred years after which Prince, Wartisl●us with all his people received the Christian faith, Anno 1130. In their issue the Corone● still remains, though now divided: for Anno 1540, it was divided between Barvimus and Philip two brothers; the former having the higher part next Prussia, the latter the lower part next unto Mecklenbourg. MECKLENBOURG, or Megalopolis, is on the West part of Pomeren. It was the seat of the Heruli, and is a peculiar principality, the chief of her Towns being 1 Malchaw. 2 Sterneberg. 3 Wismar, so called from Wisimarus a King of the Vandals, the father of Rhadaguse, who together with Alarick the Gothe, sacked Rome. 4 Rostocke, made an University Anno 1415, at the entreaty of Albert and Henry, Princes of this Province. The first Professors came hither from Erdfort in Saxony. This Province took the name of Mecklenbourg, or Megalopolis, from a great Town of this name here being, when the Vandals and Heruli first settled here; but now destroyed. Their first King is said to be one Anterius, the son of an Amazonian Lady, a man which learned his first warfare under Alexander the great. The last of these Princes which took upon him the name of King, was Pribislaus, who died, Anno 1179: his full title being, Pribislaus Dei gratia Herulorum, Wagriorum, Cire●paenoram, Polamborum, Obotritarum, Kissmorum, Vandalorumque Rex; These being the ancient names of those particular Tribes of the Barbarians, which were by one general name called Heruli. On the West of this Province, by the river Trave, is the fair Hanstown of Lubeck; which of old was a Dukedom, but made subject by Frederick the first: after whose death they chose another Duke, who within 5 years, together with the town was taken by the Danes; and from them delivered by Frederick the 2d, and by him infranchized. Not much above ten miles from Lubeck, is Hamborough, in which Town are 777 Brewers, one Lawyer, one Physician, & 40 Bakers. The reason why there is such an huge disproportion between the number of Brewers, and that of Lawyers and Physicians; is, because a cup of nimis is their best vomiting potion; & their differences are sooner decided over a Can, then by course of law. Not far hence but on the other side of the river is Stoade, where the English men have a house to sell abroad their clothes and other commodities. 12 SAXONY. SAXONY is bounded on the East with Lusatia and Brandenbourg; on the West with Hassia; on the North with Brunswick; on the South with Franconie and Bohemia. It containeth the countries of Thuringia, Misnia▪ Voitland, and Saxony. 1 TURINGIA is environed with Hassia, Franconie, Misnia, and Saxony. The chief City is Erdford, one of the fairest and biggest of Germany. 2 jene, an University of Physicians. 3 Smalcald, famous for the league here made, Anno 1530, between all the Princes & Cities, which maintained the doctrine of Christ, taught by Luther. Sleid. Com. There entered first into this league the Duke of Saxon and his son, Ernest and Francis Dukes of Luneburg; Philip the Landgrave; George marquis of Brandenbourg; the Cities of Serasbourg, Nurenberg, Heilbrune, Ruteling, Vlmes, Lindaw, Constance, Meaning, and Campedune. Afterward, Anno 1535, there entered into it, Bermine and Philip, Princes of Pomeren; Vlricke Duke of Wirtenberg; Robert Prince of Bipont; William Earl of Nassaw; George and joachim Earls of Anhalt; the Cities of Francford, Hamborough, Auspurge, Hannolder; & not long after the Palsgrave, and the King of Danemarke. By this famous confederacy, Lu●her not only kept his head on his shoulders; but the Gospel by him reform grew to that strength, that no force or policy could ever root it up. 4 Kale, or Hale, where Philip the Landgrave was treacherously taken prisoner, as you shall hear anon. 5 Weimar, a Town which together with the Castle of Gothe, were assigned for the estate & maintenance of that religious, though unfortunate, Prince, Fredericke●uke ●uke of Sax●nie, after his discomfiture and imprisonment by Charles the fifth. The whole country is in length but 120 miles, nor any more in breadth: yet it contains 2000 villages, and 12 Earldoms. This Country was once a Lantgravesdome, but the male issue failing, it came unto the Lords of M●snia, Anno 1211. 2 MISNIA is environed with Bohemia, Voitland, Thuring, and Saxony: Boterus. it is watered with the rivers Sala, Plissena, El●ter, & Mulda. The chief towns are Dresden, seated on Albis, having continually on her walls and Bulwarks 150 Pieces of ordinance; a stable of the Dukes in which are 128 horses of service; and a Magazine, out of which 300000 Horse and Foot may be armed at a day's warning. The next is Lipsique, as famous a University for Philosophers, as jene is for Physicians. It seemeth the Scholars and Citizens will not suffer their beer to perish; of which here is so much drunk and exported, that the very custom of it due unto the duke, amounts to 20000 pounds yearly; yet is this town of no more than two Churches. 3 Rochlus. 4 Mulberg, where john the elector was discomfited. Misnia was at first but a Lordship under Turingia, and was made a Marquisate, a little after it obtained the Dominion of Turingia: Munste●. in which state it continued, till the Emperor Sigismond gave the Dukedom of Saxony to marquis Fred●rick●, in the year 1413; whose posterity till this day enjoy all the Dukedom. 3 VOYTLAND is a little country South of Misnia, whose chief Cities are Olnits. 2 Werda. 3 Cronah. 4 Culmbach, and 5 Hoffe. This Country seemeth to have taken its name from the juites or Vites, who together with the Saxons and Angles conquered Britain: and to be called Voitland, quasi Vitel●nd▪ the Country of the Vites. It belongeth not totally to the Duke, of Saxony, for the Marquesses of Auspach in Franconie, possess the greatest part of it. 4 SAXONY is on the North of Turinge & Misnia; her chief Town is Parthenopolis now Meydenberg, or Magdeberg, which belonged to the Empire; but now is under the patronage of the Dukes of Saxony. For when this Town refusing to receive the Interim, was outlawd by the Emperor, and given to him that could first take it; it was attempted by the Duke of Megelberg; but he was in a Camisado taken prisoner, his Army routed, his Nobles made captive, and 260 horses brought into the City. Next it was besieged by Duke Maurice, who on honourable terms was after a long siege received into it; Aᵒ 1550, when it had stood on its own guard the space of 3 years. This long opposition of one Town, taught the german Princes what constancy could do; it held up the coals of rebellion in Germany; and indeed proved to be the fire which burned the Emperor's trophies. For here Duke Maurice coming acquainted with Baron Hedecke, hatched that confederacy, by which not long after this great Emperor was driven out of Germany. 2 Worlits seated on the Albis. 3 Heldericke. 4 Wittenberg, the seat of the electours of Saxony, and an University of Divines, founded by Duke Frederick, Anno 1508. It was called Wittenberg, as some conjecture, from Witti●indus, once Lord of Saxony, when the extent thereof was greatest. Famous is this town for the Sepulchers of Luther and Melancthon; but chiefly for that here were the walls of Popery broken down, & the Gospel of Christ reduced to perfection. The whole story in brief is this. Luther was borne at Isleben in Sax. and studied first at Magdeburg; but at the establishing of the University of Witte●berg, he was chosen to profess there. It happened in the year 1516, that Pope Leo having need of money, sent about his jubiles and Pardons: against the abuses of which, Luther inveighed both privately and publicly, by word and writing. This spark grew at last to so great a coal, that it fired the Papal Monarchy; for the german Princes cleaved to the doctrine of Luther, & protested they would defend it to the death: hence were they first called Protestants. Yet was not this reformation so easily established. Christ had foretold that fathers should be against their sons, and brothers against brothers for his sake; neither do we ever find in any story, that the true religion was induced or religion corrupted about to be amended, without war and bloodshed. Charles the Emperor whetted on by the Roman Bishops, had long borne a grudge against the reformation; but especially against the confederacy of Smalc●ld. After long heart burnings on either side, they broke out at last into open war, which at first succeeded luckily with the Princes. But there being an equality of command, between john Frederick the elector, and Philip the Landgrave; one sometimes not approving, otherwhiles thwarting the others projects: the end proved not answerable. Besides the politic Emperor always eschewed all occasion of battle; and by this delay wearied out this Army of the Princes; which without performing any notable exploit, disbanded itself: Every man hastening home to defend his own. The Duke of Saxony had most cause to hast●n homeward; for in his absence, his cousin Maurice forgetting the education he had under him, and how formerly the Duke had conquered for him, and estated him in the Province of Misnia; combined himself with the Emperor, and invaded his Uncle's Country. But the Duke elector, not only recovered his own, but subdued all the Estates in which he had formerly placed his ungrateful and ambitious kinsman. The Emperor all this while was not idle, but waited advantage to encounter the Duke, which at last he found right unto Mulberg, where the Duke was hearing a Sermon. The Emperor giveth the alarm: the Duke startled from his religious exercise, seeketh to order his men: but in vain. For they supposing the Emperor to be nearer with all his Forces, than indeed he was; add the wings of fear, to the feet of cowardice, and fly away; yet did the Duke with a few resolute Gentlemen as well as they could, make head against the enemy; till most of them were slain, and the Duke himself taken prisoner. The morrow after this overthrow, he was condemned to lose his head, but pardoned he was at last, on condition he should ransomless set free marquis Albertus, renounce his dignity of the Electourship; resign up all his inheritances, with the like harsh Articles. It was also urged that he should alter his religion; but that he so constantly denied that it was omitted. For his after-maintenance, there were rendered back unto him, the towns of Weymar and Gothe; from the former of which, his posterity are now called, Dukes of Weymar. After this victory, the Emperor fraudulently entrapped the Landgrave; then marched he against the cities, in all which he prevailed, restored the Mass, and drove them to hard composition for their liberties. It was thought that in this war, the Emperor got 1600000 Crowns, and 500 p●eces of Ordinance. The imprisonment of the Landgrave, contrary to the Emperor's promise, was the chief thing which overthrew his good fortune For Duke Maurice having pawned his word, and given unto the Lantgraves' children his bond, for the safe return of their Father, found himself much wronged and grieved. Therefore consulting with Baron Hedeck, he entereth league with the French King, associateth himself with marquis Albert, suddenly surpriseth Auspurg, and by the terror which his haste brought with it, forced the Emperor to fly from Inspruch, & the Fathers to break up the Council of Trent. The Emperor now brought low, easily harkened to an honourable composition, which not long after was concluded; the Cities recovering their privileges; free passage being given to the Gospel; and all things being reduced to the same state they were in before the wars; the restoring of john Frederick to his Dukedom and Electourship, only excepted. So did this Duke Maurice both overthrow the liberty of his country, and restore it; so was the preaching of the Gospel by his means depressed, by the same again revived, and established stronger than ever. Thus we see — Vel nemo, vel qui mihi vulnera fecit, Solus Achillaeo tollere more potest. Ovid. None but the man which did his Country wound, Achilles-like could heal and make it sound. I am no Prophet, yet by comparing causes present, with examples past, what should hinder me from guessing, that as johannes Georgius the D. now being, is descended from his Maurice, and hath to the prejudice of the Gospel's free passage, and his Country's liberty▪ sided with the Emperor Ferdinand in these present wars: but that on a like insight of the easuing inconveniences, he may with his ●ight hand build up, what his left hath plucked down. The Doctrine of Luther thus settled in Germany, and being agreeable to the word of God, was quickly propagated over all Christendom: the reasons of which, next unto the Al●●ghty power of the most High, Sands rol. may be principally six. 1 The diligence and assiduity of preaching in C●tty and Village. 2 The publishing of books of piety and Christian Religion. 3 The translations of the Scriptures into the vulgar language; whereby the simple might discern good from bad, the m●ddy doctrine of Rome, from the clear Water of Life. 4 The education of youth, especially in Catechisms, which contained the whole body of Christian Religion; which once well planted in their minds, was it radicable. 5 The continual offers o●d sputations to the adverse party in a public audience; which being denied, gave assurance of the truth, and soundness of the one: as of the falsehood and weakness of the other. 6 Their compiling of Martyrologies and Histories of the Church; which cannot but work an admirable confirmation of faith and constancy in the hearers and readers: There is one only policy wan●ing, namely the calling of a general Synod, to compose the differences of the reformed Church, about the Sacraments and Predestination; which would certainly strengthen their own cause; and weaken the enemies; whose chief hopes are, that the present disagreements will arm party against party, to their own destruction. But God grant that their hopes may be frustrated, & we will say with the Poet, — Hae manus Troiam origent? Parvas habet spes Troia, si tales habet. Senoc. Trag. Shall these small jars restore the ruin'd Pope? Small hope he hath, if this be all his hope. Saxony was once far greater than now it is, containing all between Albis and the Rhene●ast ●ast and West; and from Danubius, to the german and Baltic Ocean, North and South. The Saxons were a people of Asia. called the Saecae or Sassones, who first seated themselves in the Cimbrick Chersonesse; Camden. afterward they came more Southward into Germany. A valiant Nation questionless they were; they conquered England, and were the l●st of the Germans which yielded to the French Monarch, Charles the Great; by whose mea●s also they received the faith of Christ Anno 785. The Prince of the Saxons than was Wittikindus, from whom are descended the present Kings of France since Hugh Capet, Munster. the ancient Princes of Anjou and Maine, the present Kings of England, the ancient Dukes of Burgundy, and present Dukes of Saxony. Anno 1106, Magnus' Duke of Saxony, dying without heirs males, the Dukedom was given unto Henry surnamed Guelse, Duke of Bavaria, who claimed it in right of his wife Gertrude. His son Henry, called the Lion, succeeded in both Dukedoms. But he being by Frederick Barbarossa, for his many insolences, deprived of this dignity: it was conferred on Bernard Earl of Anhalt, whose grandmother was Hell-like the Mother of Magnus' abovenamed. Aᵒ 1423. The male line of this B●rnard failing, Saxony was by Sigismond the Emperor, given unto Fred●ricke, marquis of Misnia. In his line it still continueth, though not without a manifest breach, which happened when john Frederick being deprived, D. Maurice was invested into the Electorship. And because these translations of States are not ordinary, I will briefly relate the ceremonies thereat used. There were at Wittenb●rg scaffolds erected, on which sat the Emperor, Sleid, Com. and the Prince's Electours in their Robes. On the backside of the Stage were placed the Trumpeters; right against it standeth D. Maurice, with two bands of horsemen The first in a ●ull carreir ran their horses up to the pavilion: Out of the second issued Henry Duke of Brunswick, Wolfang Prince of B●pont; and Albert D. of Bavier. These when they had in like manne● coursed their horses about, alighted, ascended to the Throne, and humbly required the Emperor, that for the common go●d, he would advance D. Maurice to the Electourship. He consulting with the Electours, made answer to the Duke of Mentz, that he was content, so D. Maurice would in person come and desire it. Then came forth D. Maurice with the whole troup; before him were bor●e ten ensigns, bea●ing the Arms of as many Regions wherein he desired to be invested. When he came before the throne, ●e kneeled down on his knees, & humbly desired the Emperor to bestow o● him the electorship of Saxony, & all the lands of john frederick late elector. His petition was granted. Then the B●shop of Menz●●ad ●●ad unto him the Oath by which the ●lectours are bound unto the Empire: which Oath when D. Maurice had taken, the Emperor delivered unto him a sword, which was a sign of his perfect investiture. Duke Maurice now the elector of Saxony arose, gave the Emperor thanks, promised his fidelity, ma●e obeisance, and took his place among the Electours. This solemnity was on the 24 day of Febr. Anno 1548. The revenue of this Dukedom in the days of Chris●i●nus, Augu●tus, and Mauritius, was not les●e then 400000 pounds yearly; but now by the ill ordered custom of Germany, they are distracted amongst diverse petty Princes and Lords. Within the bounds of Saxony are two small Principates, namely of Anha●t and Mansfield; the Prince's of the former being Cal●inists, of the latter Catholics; both which are Homagers to the Duke of saxony. Both these houses have been long famous for the excellent spirits which they have bred up for the wars, as if military valour were annexed and hereditary to thei● Families. The principal of them at this time is Christian Prince of Anhalt, who so faithfully stood out, as long as there was any hope of doing good, for Fred●rick● the El●ctour palatine, a●d King of B●hem●a, whose Lieutenant ●e was. And on the o●her side Earnestus Earl of Mansfie●d, so renowned for the wars which he hath maintained in all Germany, with great fortune and courage. Camden. They which delineate the pedigree of the Earls of this Family, derive them (to note unto you so much by the way) from one of the Knights of King Arthur's round Table, borne at Mansfield in Nottinghamsh●re, who settling himself in Germany, gave name to this house. Selden. The Arms of Saxony are Bar●●wise of 6 pieces Sable, and Or, a Bend slowred Verte. This Bend was added to the coat, being before only Barry S, and O: by Frederick Barbarossa, when he invested Bernard of Anhalt in the Dukedom. For this Bernard desiring some difference added to his Arms, ●o distinguish h●m from the former Dukes, the Emperor took a chaplet of Rue, which he then wore on his head, and threw it 〈◊〉 his buckler or escotcheon of Arms; which was thereon presently painted. 13 BRUNSWICK and LUNEBOURG. The Dukedoms of BRUNSWICK and LVNEB●VRG are bounded on the East with Brande●bourg, on the West wit● Wastphalen, on the North with Denmar●e, on the South wit● Saxony and Hassia The river Amasa or Ems runneth throu●h the country: whose chief cities are first Brunswick, built by ●he Brunnus, son ●o Ludolphus D. of Saxony, and Vn●●e to He●r● the first Emperor, called the Fowler. Nigh unto this Town is the mountain Hamelen, unto which the Pied Piper led the children of Halberstade, where they all sunk, and were never m●●e seen: but of this Story more anon when we come to T●a●●●lvania. 2 Woe f●ha●ten, where the Duke doth keep his Court; for though Brunswick giveth him his title, yet will it not ye●ld h●m any obedience, but reputeth herself among the Hans●townes: for which cause there have b●n great wars between the Dukes and the Citizens'. 3 Halbersta●e a Bishops See, the present Bishop (or rather the administrator of the Bishopric) being Christian Duke of brunswick, that noble young soldier, who hath vowed his life and fortunes to the service of elizabeth Q. of Bohemi●. 4 Luneb●urg so called of the Moon 〈◊〉 the old inhabitants did worship. 5 Cella the seat of the Duke of Lunebourg. T●e Lords of these Provinces derive their pedigree from one Welfus, son to Isenb●rdus Earl of Altorse in Sue●ia. This Isenbardus had to wife one Ierm●nirudis▪ who grievously accused one of her neighbour women of adulteries, and had her punished, because she had not long be●o●e been delivered of six children at a birth. It fortuned that she herself, her husband being abroad in the fields, was delivered at one birth of twelve children, all males. She s●aring the like infamous punishment, which by her instigation had been inflicted on the former woman; commanded the nurse to kill eleven of them. The Nu●se going to execute the will of her mistress, was met by her Lord, then returning homeward. He demanded what she carried in her lap, she answered, puppies: he desired to see them, she denied him. The Lord on this growing angry, opened her apron, & there sound eleven of his own sons, pretty sweet babes, and of most promising countenances. The Earl examined the matter, found out the truth; enjoined the old trot to be secret, and put the children to a miller to nurse. Six years being passed over in silence, the Earl making a solemn feast, invited most of his wives and his own friends. The young boys he attireth all in the same fashion, and presenteth them to their mother: she misdoubting the truth, confesseth her fault, is by the Earl pardoned, and acknowledgeth her children From Welfus the eldest of these brethren, descended Earl Henry, son and heir to the Lady Luitgardis Queen of the Franks and Bavarians. His posterity held Bavaria 109 years. Afterward they came to be Dukes of Saxony, under whose command & Empire, Brunswick & Lunebourg once were; Munster. till Duke Henry called the Lion, was proscribed by the Emperor Frederick Barbarossa, and disinherited both from Brunswick & Saxony. At last his grandchild Otho got by his submission, the Dukedom of Brunswick, together with the title of Lunebourg, by the grant of Frederick the second. This Otho died 1252: whose posterity enjoyed these Dukedoms jointly, till the year 1430; in which the Country was divided between William the Victorious, who had the title of Brunswick: and his Uncle Bernard who had the title of Lunebourg. In their posterity both these Dukedoms still remain, though Brunswick be the greater. Bara. The Arms of Brunswick are Gules, two Lions Or, armed Azure. As for the A●mes of Lunebourg, they are quarterly 1. G, two Lions O, armed B. 2ly A Semie of hearts G, a Lion B, armed & crowned O. 3ly B, a Lion A, armed G: and 4ly G, a Lion O, armed B; a bordure componie O and B. 14. HASSIA. The Lantgravedome of HASSIA is environed on the East with Saxony, on the South with Franconie, on the West and North with Westphalen. It took its name from the Hassi, who with the Chatti inhabited the Country. Camd. R●. The Christian Faith was first here preached by Boniface or Winifrid an Englishman, Aᵒ 730, or thereabouts: of which Winifrid I find this pretty Apothegme, that in old time there were golden Prelates, and wood●n chalices; but in his time, wooden Prelates, and golden chalices. Not much unlike this there is another of newer invention, viz: that Christians had once blind Churches, and lightsome hearts; but now they have lightsome Churches, & blind hearts. The chief towns are 1 Dormestad, the seat and inheritance of the youngest House of the La●tgraues. This Lodowick was by Count Mansfield taken prisoner, Anno 1622, and his whole town & Country exposed to the spoil and rapine of his soldiers: because (besides other ill offices) he was the chief persuader of the Princes of the union, to disband their forces provided for the defence of the Palatinate; and reconcile themselves to the Emperor. Morison. 2 Marpurg an University, and the seat of the second house of the Lantgraves, descending from Ph●lip, who was Landgrave hereof in the time of Charles the 5th, whom he so valiantly withstood. 3 Geysen a town belonging to the Lantgraves of Marpurge. 4. Dries. 5 Frankenbourge; 6 Cassels, three towns belonging to the elder house of the Lantgraves, whereof cassel is the chief, as being the seat of their residence. This city is situate in a fruitful Country, and is well fortified with strong earthen walls, and deep ditches: yet are the houses of no great beau●y; being composed for the most part, of wood, thatch, and clay. Unto this Province belongeth the County of Waldecke, whose chief Cities are 1 Wa●decke; and Corbach: the Earls hereof are subject to the Landgrave; the first of them being Otho, Re●sner. Aᵒ 1300 or thereabouts. Within this Country also is the country of Vetera●ia, commonly called the Conf●deration of Wederawe; containing among others, the Counties of Nassaw, and Hanawe, and the free City of Frieburge. This Frieburge is (as we said) an imperial City, situate in the midst of most pleasant and delicious corne-fields. Hanaw, or Hannovia, is distant from Francfort ad Moenum ten miles, and is a County of itself; the chief town next unto it, being Windecke; the first Earl hereof was in the year 1392, or thereabouts, and by name Otho. As for the County of Nassaw, it hath in it many Pri●●● towns, as 1 Dillingbourg the principal. 2 Nassaw. 3 Catzenelbagen an Earldom of itself: to which both the Princes of Orange, and Lantgraves of Hassen lay title; & in whose name some footsteps of the Chatti are apparently couched; and 4 Herborn, in which that great Scholar Piscator professed Divinity; & that huge method-monger Alstedius, now teacheth the Arts. This house of Nass●w is very ancient and famous, R●usuer. the first Earl being one Otho, Aᵒ 1079: out of whose loins have streamed Adolphus Nassovius the Emperor, Aᵒ 1292, the ancient Dukes of Geldria and the present Princes of Orange, who are Lords also of many towns and Seigneuries in Belgia. All these Princes, as also the Landgrave follow the doctrine of Calvin. Hassia was once an Earldom under Thuringia, Anno 1042, Lodowick was Earl of Hassen, whose successors were afterward preferred to the dignity of Lantgraves; the most puissant of which was Philip, a man who much swayed the affairs of Germany. Sl●id. Com. Anno 1520. he discomfited King Fernando, and restored Vlricke to the Dukedom of Wirtenberge. Anno 1530, he united all the Protestant Princes and cities of Germany, in a common league at Smalcald, for the defence of the reformed religion, Anᵒ 1545, he undertaken the cause of Gos●aria against the D. of Brunswick, whom in a set battle he took prisoner, together with his son, and possessed his Country. Anno 1548, he united all the Princes and Cities of Germany, in an offensive and a defensive league against Charles the fifth. But that war succeeded not prosperously; fo● 〈◊〉 and the Duke of Saxony his perpetual confederate, being taken prisoners; he submitted himself to the Emperor at Kale or Hale in Misnia, his sons in Law D. Maurice, the marquis of Brandenbourg; & Wolfang Prince of Deuxponts, having given their bonds for his return. The conditions of his pardon were 1, that he should dismantle all his towns, except cassel: 2. that he should yield up unto the Emperor, all his munition: 3 that he should pay unto the Emperor 150000 Crowns. The same night he was by the D. of Alva invited to supper: his sons in law of Saxony and Brandenbourg accompanying him. After supper he was contrary to the Law's o● hospitality, and the Emperor's exact promise, detained prisoner: R. Ascham. The fallacy stood thus. In the Emperor's compact with the three Princes, the words were, that the Landgrave should be kept, Night in emig gesengknes, that is, not in any prison; which the Emperor's Secretary by a small dash of his pen, turned into Night in ewig gefengk●es, that is, not in everlasting prison. Well, in prison he stayed 5 years, which being expired, he was again set at large by Duke Maurice, the overthrower and restorer of the Germane liberty. The Arms of the Landgrave are Azure, Paradin. a Lion barri● of 8 pieces, Arg. and Gules; armed and crowned Or. There are diverse other inferior Princes of Germany, which yet are absolute and free: insomuch that in one days riding, a Traveller may meet with diverse lands, Morison. and diverse coins twice or thrice: every free Prince & free City (whose Laws the Emperors are sworn to keep inviolable) having power to make what Laws, and coin what money he william. And hence in the censure of kingdoms; the King of Spain is said to be Rex hominum●, because of his subjects reasonable obedience: the king of France, Rex Asmorum, because of their infinite taxes and impositions: the King of England, Rex Diabolorum, because of his subjects often insurrections against, and depositions of their Princes: But the Emperor of Germany is called Rex R●gum, because there is such a number of Reguli, or free Princes which live under his command; or rather at their own command; for they do even what they list. There are 20 Universities in Germany. 1 Collen West. 2 Triers West. 3 Basil Swit. 4 Deling Swit. 5 Tubingen Bav. 6 Ingolstade Bav. 7 Mentz Fr. 8 Wirtenberg. Fr. 9 Heidelberg. Fr. 10 jene Sax. 11 Lipsique. Sax. 12 Wittenberg Sax. 13 V●enna Au●t. 14 Friburg. Au●t. 15 Francfort. Bran. 16 Rostocke Pom 17 Gr●pswald Pom 18 Marpurg. Has. 19 Olmutz. Mor. 20 Prage. Boh. There are in Germany Emperor 1. Duke's 34 Archbishops 7 Lantgraves 4 Viscount's. King 1 Marquesses 6 Bishops 47 Earls Barons. Thus much of Germany. OF DENMARK. DENMARK containeth the Cimbricke Chersonesse, part of Scandia, and the Lands of the Baltic Sea. Ortelius. The CHERSONESSE hath on the South-west the Albis, on the Southeast the river Trare, on the South a little piece of Germany. In all other parts, the sea. It was first inhabited by the Cimbri, thence called the Cimbrian Chersonesse. Of the Cimbri we shall speak more anon; Stephanus. as for Chersonesus it is so called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, à terrâ & insula. It being the same with Peninsula in Latin. Now of these Chersonesi, five were most famous, 1 Peloponnesus in Greece; 2ly Thracica Chersonesus in Thrace: 3ly Taurica Chersonesus in Scythia or Tartary; 4ly Aurea Ch●rsonesus in India; of all which in their due places; and 5ly this Cimbrica Chersonesus where we now are. This Cimbrian Chersonesse is then in length 120 miles, in breadth 80: and containeth 28 Cities, 4 bishop Sees, and 20 royal castles or palaces; as well for the Country, as the private retirements of the King. The chief Provinces are Holst or Holsatia, whose chief Cities are Nyemunster and Bramsted: Maginus. this Province is the title of the second son of Denmark. two Dietmars, whose chief Cities are Meldorp, whose citizens are so rich, that they cover their houses with copper: and 2 Marue. III Slesia, or Sleswicke, whose chief towns are Goterpe, and 2 Londen an haven Town upon Eider. IV. juitland whence came the juites, who together with the Saxons, and Angles, conquered England. The chief tow●s are 1 Rincopen, 2 Nicopen▪ 3 Holn, and 4 Arhausen. The LANDS of the BALTIC are 35. The chief are Senland or Selandunia, in length 64, in breadth 52 miles. It containeth 7 strong castles belonging to the King, and about 13 Cities, the chief of which are 1 Haffen, or Hafnia, the king's seat, and the only University in Denmark; it is called by the Germans, Copenhagen: that is, m●rcatorum portus, the merchant's H●uen. 2 Helfinura, or Elseneur, standing on the Sea side. At this town the Mariners which have passed, or are to pass the Sound, use to pay their customs. 3 Rosc●●lt, the Sepulchre of the Danish Princes; Between this Hand and the firm land of Scundivania, is the passage called the Sound, toward Muscovie: which did yield unto the King very great profit yearly; but now it is not a little fallen, since the English found out the Northern passage unto Russia. This Sound is in breadth 3 miles and somewhat more; and is commanded by the castle of Hilsembourg on Scandia side, & that of Cronburge in this Island: which castles are the best fortified and furnished of any in this Country. two ●ionia or Fuinen containing 8 cities; the principal whereof are 1 Ottonium or Osel. 2 Swienbourgh or Suiborch. III Bornholmia, situate on the Baltic sea, not far from Gothland; the chief city is Borneholme. It was redeemed by Frederick the 2d, from the state of Lubeck; to which it had for 50 years together been pawned. IV Fimera, in which Tycho Brahe built an artificial Tower; in which are many rare Mathematical Instruments. The chief town is Petersborne. SCANDIVANIA or SCANDIA, is environed with the Seas, save where it is joined to Muscovie. It lieth part on this side▪ part beyond the Arctic circle; so that the longest day in the more Northern part is about three Months. It containeth the Kingdoms of Norwey, Swethland, and part of Denmark. That part of Scandivania which belongeth unto Denmark, is situate in the South of this great Peninsula; and is divided into 3 Provinces, viz: 1 Hallandia, 2 Sconia or Scania; and 3 Blescida. Ha●india hath on the North Swethland, on the South Scandia, on the East the wild woods that part it from Gothland. The Country is fruitfuller than Blescida, and barrenner than Scania. The chief town is Halanesoe. Scania or Seonia hath on the South Hallandia; on all other parts the sea. It is in length 72 miles, and 48 in breadth; and is the pleasantest Country in all Denmark, most abundant in fruits, most rich in merchandise, and on the sea sides so stored with herrings; that sometimes ships are scarce able with wind and oar to break through them, and row off the harbour. The chief towns are 1 Londis, a great haven town. 2 Elbogen. 3 Falskerbode. Here is also the castle of Elsimbourg abovementioned. Bl●scida or Blicker hath on the North Swethland, on the Fast and South the Baltic sea; on the North a little Si●us or sea gullet, by which it is parted from Scanta. It is a mountainous and barren country. The chief towns are Ma●nogia, the birth place of Casp. Bertholinus; and 2 Colmar, a strong fortress against the Sw●thlander. The people of this Country are good Soldiers both by sea and land; jous. Boter: but fitter for the sea than the field: the Magistrate is wise rather by experience, then by study; the old man covetous; the young man thrifty; and the Merchant ambitious. The women are of the same conditions as the women of ●elgia. They received the Christian Religion by the preaching of Ansu●rius, Munster. and follow the reformation of Luther. The soil is naturally more fit for pasture, then for tillage; feeding such a multitude of Oxen, that 50000 are said to be sent hence yearly into Germany. Their other commodities, are Fish, Tallow, Furniture for shipping, Armours, Oxe-hides, Buck skins, Wamscot, Firrewood, filberts, and the like. The first inhabitants hereof were the Cimbri, a people descended from Gomer, the first son of japhet. They are said to have first dwelled on the banks of Palus Moeotis, Plutarch. where they were called Cimmerij, and gave name to Bospherus Cimmerius there being. These C●mmerij being overlayed by the Scythians, removed their seats more Northward into a Country bounded according to Plutarch by the great Ocean on the one side; and the Forest of Heroynia on the other; being the Country where we now are. They were a people of extraordinary big stature, having blue or red eyes, and lived most upon theft; so that for their sakes, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Germans called all thieves, Cimbres. It happened that the Ocean overflowing a great part of their Country compelled them to seek new seats; whereupon in great multitudes abandoning their dwellings, they petitioned the Romans, then lording it over a great part of the world, for some place to settle in. This request being denied, they proceeded in an other manner, winning with their swords, what their tongues could not obtain. Manilius, Sillanus, and Cepio, all Roman Consuls, perished by them; so that now (saith Florus) actum esset de imperio Romano, nisi illi seculo Marius contigisset; for he, as we have elsewhere told you, utterly overthrew them. The next inhabiters hereof were the Saxons, of whom we have already spoken; and as for the Danes they were a people inhabiting the Lands of Sinus Codanus, who about the year 500, Camden. left their old dwellings, and came unto the Cimb●icke Chersonesse; not long before forsaken by the Saxons, at the conquest of England. They lived a great while in a confused state, which at last was brought to some conformity by Gotricus their King, Munster. Anno 797: They were much given to Sea-robberies, and taking dislike against Osbert King of Northumberland, who had ravished a Lady, sister to the Danish King; they came with grea● strength into England: where for 255 years they tyrannised over the afflicted people. Of late they have had no wars but with the Swethlanders, to whose kingdom they pretend a title from their Q. Margaret; who vanquished Albertus the King of Swethland, and governed it: as also did many of her successors, as shall be showed in the Catalogue of the Swethland Kings. I will now reckon up such Kings of the Danes, as have been since Charles the Great, the former of which were in number 44, having no certainty or appearance of continuance. The Kings of Denmark. 797 1 Gotrieus. 2 Henningus. 3 Canutus 4 Ivarus 5 Agnerus 6 Frotho 7 Haraldus 8 Gormo 926 9 Harald two Fregei Syn. 10 Canutus two 11 Canutus III 12 Sueno 1067 13 Haraldus III. 2 1069 14 Canutus IIII 10 1079 15 Olaus 10 1009 16 Ericus 13 1102 17 Haraldus V 52 1104 18 Nicolaus 30 1135 19 Ericus V 1140 20 Ericus VI 1150 21 Sueno 1161 22 Valdemarus 24 1185 23 Canutus 18 1203 24 Valdemarus II. 40 1243 25 Eri●us VII. 9 1251 26 Abel 1252 27 Christophorus 7 1260 28 Ericus VIII. 27 1287 29 Ericus IX. 35 1322 30 Christopher. two 12 1334 31 Val●emarus III 42 1376 32 Margareta 35 1411 33 Ericus D. Pomerani●●● Margar. ado●●at. 28 1439 34 Ch●istoph. D. Bau. 1448 35 Ch●istiernus Comes Alde●b●●●g. 34 1482 36 joannes 32 1514 37 Christiernus two 9 1523 38 Fridericus I 1535 39 Christiernus III 2● 1559 40 Fridericus two 29 1588. 41 C●ristianus IV 42 Christianus. Now living, King of Denmark and Norway. Boterus. The revenues of this Crown cannot be great; there being no commodity in his kingdom but fish, to allure Mariners: they which are also, are uncertain, considering the Sound sometimes yieldeth more than others. Bara. The Arms are Or, 3 Lions passant Vert, crowned of the first. OF NORWAY. Maginus. NORWEY is bounded on the North with Lappia, on the East with the Dofrine mountains, by which it is parted from Swethland; on the other parts with the Seas. It containeth in length 1300 miles, in breadth not half so much. This country is exceedingly troubled with certain little beasts, Munster. which they call Lemmers. They are about the bigness of a field mouse, & are by the inhabitants said to drop out of the clouds in tempestuous weather. They devour like the Locusts every green thing on the earth, and at a certain time die all in heaps (as it were) together: and with their stench so poison the air, that the poor people are long after troubled with the jaundice, and with a giddiness in the head. But these beasts come not often. It is called Norwey for the Northern situation: the people are much given to hospitality, plain-dealers, &c abhorring theft They were once famous warriors, they conquered Neustria in France, since called Normandy, under the conduct of Rollo; England under the leading of D. William; Italy and Sicily under the banners of Tancred: Ireland and the Orcadeses under the ensigns of Turgesius: and the kingdom of Antioch under the leading of Boemund. The soil is so barren, that the people live on dried fish instead of bread; but the better (that is the richer sort) buy corn of such merchants as come to traffic with them. Their chief commodities are stockfish, butter, rich furs, train oil, pitch, and tackling for ships; as masts, cables, deale-boards, and the like; which the inhabitants exchange for corn, wine, fruits, and beer. Town's here are exceeding thin, and in them the houses very miserable and poor; for the most part patched up of dirt and hurdles, not much unlike our ordinary village-houses in Lincolnshire, The chief of these towns are 1 Nidrosia, the See of an Archbishop, who is the Metropolitan of Norwey, Island, and Groinland. 2 Bergen, one of the four ancient mart-townes of Europe; the other three being London in England, Novigrod in Muscovie, and Bruges in Flanders. But of these, three are decayed, viz: this Bergen, which hath yielded to Wardhuis; Novigrod which by reason of the change of navigation through the Baltic, into the Northern passage, hath given way to S. Nicholas: and Bruges which was deprived of her traffic by Antwerp, from whence it is removed to Amsterdam: For the Hollanders by blocking up the haven; but especially by keeping Bergen aep Zome, have such a command over the river; that no vessel can pass or repass without their licence. 3 Asloya, a Bishops See, and the place in which justice is administered for all the kingdom: and 4 Staffanger. On the North and West of Norwey lieth Finmarchia, Mercat. a great and populous Province; the people whereof are for the most part idolaters. It took the name of Finmarch, as being the bounds or marches of the F●nni, of which people we shall tell you more in Swethland; it is subject together with Norwey unto the king of Denmark. The chief towns are 1 Saman, 2 Hielso, both sea-townes: and 3 Wardhuis seated in the very Northern end of all the Country; a town very profitable and serviceable to the King, in that it a weth the Lappians, who border on this Province: and because ships must of necessity touch at it in their passage to Muscovie. It is so called, for that it standeth in a little Island called Warde. Munster. To omit the Catalogue of such Kings as are uncertain, we will begin with king Subidagerus, who was king of all the three kingdoms, and at his death divided them again amongst his three sons. The Kings of Norwey. 1 Subidagerus 2 Haddingus 3 Hotharius 4 Collerus 5 F●ogerus 6 Gota●us 7 Rotherus 8 Helga 9 Hasmunlu● 10 Reginaldus 11 Gumaraus 12 Osmundus 13 Olaus 14 Osmundus II. not long after whose time Anno. sc. 800, the Normans began their eruptions. 15 Aquinus 16 Heraldus 17 Olaus two 18 Sueno K. of Dan. 19 Olaus III. 20 Sueno two 21 Canuius 22 Magnus 23 Haraldus two 24 Magnus two 23 Magnue III 26 Ingo 27 Aquinus of Norw. 27 Marg. of Den. by this marriage, the two kingdoms of Denmark & Norwey were united, and never since disjoined; the Danes keeping the natives so poor, that they are not able to resist them; besides the strong Garrisons kept on all parts of the Country, keep it in an absolute awe. The Christian Faith was first preached here by the means of Pope Adrian the fourth. They followed the reformed Church after the opinions of Luther; and speak the Dutch language; which is also common to their Lords of Denmark, and neighbours of Sweden. The Arms of this Kingdom are Gules, a Lion rampant Or, crowned and armed of the first, in his paws a Dansk hatchet Arg. The chief order of Knighthood is of the Elephant, Grimston. instituted by Frederick the second king of Denmark; their badge is a collar powdered with Elephants towered, circling the king's arms and having at the end the picture of the Virgin Mary, There are reckoned in Denmark and Norwey Archbishops 3 Dukes Earls Bishops 15 Marquesses Viscunts. One University, namely Copenhagen. Thus much of Denmark and Norwey. OF SWETHLAND. SWETHLAND is bounded on the East with Muscovie, on the West with the Dofrine hills, on the North with the Frozen Seas, on the South with the Baltic seas. These Baltic Seas are they which beginning at the narrow passage, called the Sound, interlace the countries of Denmark, Swethlaud, Germany, and Poland, and extend even to Livonia and Lituania. These Seas are by some called Mare Su●vicum; by Pomponius Mela, Sinus Codanus; by Strabo, Sinus Venedicus: but generally Mare Balticum, because the great Peninsula of Scandia was called Baltia. The reasons why this sea being so large, doth not ebb & flow, are 1 the narrowness of the straight by which the Ocean is let unto it; and secondly the Northern situation of it, whereby the celestial influences produce therein the lesser operation. This country alone, without the adjacent Provinces of Lappia, Scricfinia, & Barm●a, is little less than Italy and France joined together: and with the additions of the said nations, is bigger by a circuit of 9●0 miles. The people participate much in nature with the Norweians, as hospitable & valiant as they: for from hence came the Goths, Suev●, Longobards, & other barbarous Nations, which by their often inundations over all Europe, gave occasion to the old adage, Omne malum ab Aquilono. They were converted to the Christian Faith long since, and now follow the doctrine of Luther, using the Dutch language, though not without an apparent and notable difference, in pronunciation and Orthography. The soil is so fertile, that to see a bigger is a difficult matter; and the air so healthful, that it is ordinary to see men of 130, or 140 years of age. The country aboundeth with Mines of Lead, Copper, and Silver, which are transported into other Nations, together with hides of Bucks, Goats, and Oxen, Tallow, Tar, Barley, Malt, costly Furs, and the like. The chief Provinces are, 1 LAPPIA the most Northern part of all Scandia, is divided into the Eastern, Munster containing Biarmia and Corelia, which belongeth unto the Knez or Duke of Russia: and the Eastern comprehending Lappia, properly so called, & Scricfinnia, which are under the king of Sweden. Lappland is situate between Scricfinnia, North; Sweden, South; the Dofrine hills, West; and S●nus Boddi●us, East. The people derive their name from their blockish behaviour, the word Lappon signifying as much as inepius or insulsus in Latin. Scri●finnia lieth between I●apland & the frozen Ocean. They derive their name from the Finni, a great people of Scandia, and Scricken a Dutch word, signifying leaping, sliding, or bounding, for such is their gate: and moreover in that for their more speedy sliding over the ice, of which this Country in the winter is full; they used wooden-soaled shoes, with sharp bottoms, now in use among the Germans, and by them called Scrickeshoenon, or sliding-shooes. The ancient writers call this people Scrictofinni. These together with the Laplanders, use to give worship and divine honour all the day following to that living creature what ere it be, which they see at their first going out of their doors in a morning: and are so poor, that they pay unto the King of Sweden for tribute, rich skins, and furs; as being without the use of money, and benefit of houses. They are of an indifferent good stature, and passing well skilled in Archery. Maginus. 2 BODIA hath on the North Scricfinnia; on the South Finland; on the East Sinns Finnicus, and part of Muscovie; on the West a large and capacious bay or sea-gulet, which from hence is called Sinus Bodicns, The chief towns are 1 Virtis. 2 Vista. 3 Helsinga, honoured with the title of a Dukedom. 3 FINLAND hath on the North Bodia, on the South the Baltic Sea, or Mare Suevicum; on the East Sinus Finnicus, & on the West Sinus Bodicus. It is by Munster thought to be called Finland, quasi fine land, quod pulchrior & amoenior sit Suecia, because it is a more fine and pleasing country than Sweden itself. But indeed it is so called from the Finni or Fenni, a potent Nation who have here dwelled, whose character thus framed by Tacitus, Finnis m●ra feritas, faeda paupertas: non arma, non equi, non penates; victuiherbae, vestitui pelles, cubile humus; sola in sagi●tis spes, etc. agreeth every way with our present Finlander, especially those of Scricfinnia, and Finmarchia, who are not so well reclaimed to civility, as the other. This Finland is very populous as comprehending 1433 parishes, many of which contain 1000 Families. The chief towns are 1 Abo, a Bishop's seat. 2 Narne, a place of great strength. Not far from these, are towns within the limits of Muscovie, namely Viburge and Rivallia; Boterus. the keeping of which Fortresses, stand the King in 10●000 Dollars yearly. They are Forts excellently well seated, defending his own, and offending his enemy's territories: of which nature was Calais in France when the English possessed it. 4 SWECIA or SWEDEN 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so called, hath on the East Sinus Bodicus, on the West the Dosrine hills: on the North Lappia, and on the South Gothland. The country is very fruitful and delicious, Maginus, unless in some places where the cragginess of the hills maketh it more barren, and less pleasing. The chief cities are 1 Vpsale, a famous Bishopric, from whence all this tract is termed Archiepiscopatus Vpsalinsis, 2 Nicopia▪ a Sea-town of good strength. 3 Coperdol, famous for its abundance of brass. 5 GOTHLAND is the best and richest Province of the North, and took name from the Goths, whose Country it once was, and not quasi Good land, for its goodness, & fertility. It is divided into the Island and the Continent; The Island of Gothia is seated in the Baltic seas, being in length 18 miles, and 5 in breadth: it standeth very convenient for the Danes to invade Sweden; which is the reason it hath been so often in either's possession; and is now under the Swethlander. The chief town is Wisbich. The Continent of Gothia is in the hithermost part of Scand●a, next unto the kingdom of Denmark. It hath in it the great Lake Weret, which receiving 24 tivers, disburdeneth itself at one mouth, & that with such a noise and fury, that they call it, the Devil's head. The chief Cities are Stockholme, seated after the manner of Venice; a town in which Christiern King of Denmark, committed unspeakable cruelties, filling the channels with blood, Munster. and the streets with dead bodies. 2 Lodusia a town of great traffic▪ 3 Waldbourge, a well fortified piece; & 4 Colmar, famous for its impregnable castle. The first people of this Gothia were the Vandals, who first went into Poland, and afterward into Italy, Spain, and Africa: and the Goths, who being a people of Scythia, called Ge●es, and Gepides, seated themselves in Misia. Afterwards for fear of the Romans, they returned into Scandivania, & inhabited this part, since called Gothio; but not liking the coldness of the Climate, they returned again towards their former habitation of Misia, where Decius the Emperor warred against them, to the death of himself and his son, Anno 253. Not long after they were subdued by the Hu●nes, whereupon many of the Goths not willing to endure the imperious command of that barbarous pe●ple, obtained of Valeus and Valentinianus the Constantinop stan Emperors, a ●eat towards the mouth of Danubius, Valens exacting of them in lieu of his kindness, unsupportable tributes, was by them vanquished; nor were they w●ll appeased till the time of Theodosius, Zosimus. Anno ●83: who made a firm peace with them. In his time there was a dissension between Rha●ag●se and Alaric for the kingdom; which when Alaric had gotten, Rhadaguse with 200000 men went into Italy, who were ●here starved and slaughtered in the Apennine hills. To revenge this Massacre, his rival Alaric went into Italy, in the time of H●norius the son of Theodosius, where he conquered Rome, Campania an● Naples. After him succeeded Athaulfus, who married Placida, sister to Honorius; by whom he was persuaded to leave Italy, & go into Spain: which was possessed by his successors, the space of 300 years. Some of these Goths sent Colonies into the more Southern parts of France, where they possessed Languedocke and Provence: and at last forgot the name of Goths, and became French. About 77 years after the conquest of Spain they were again sent for into Italy, by Zeno the Emperor, Anno 493: to repel the fury of King Odoacer, & his Heruli; who being expulsed, Theodoricke Captain of the Goths, made himself King of Italy. The reason why the Goths were rather wished for in Italy, than the Heruli; was, for that the Goths wer●, & had of long time been Christians; for we read that Theodosius Bishop of the Goths, was present at the Ni●ene Council. They were generally infected with the heresy of Arius, Socrat. whereto they addicted themselves to feed the humour of Valens, copartner with Valentiniaws in the Empire. For there was not long before among the Goths a civil war; Athanaricus, and Phritigernes being the leaders of the factions. Phritigernes being overthrown fled to Valens, and of him received such succours, that encountering again his enemy, he won the day; & to gratify the Emperor (who mainly was addicted to arianism) he commanded his subjects to embrace that doctrine. Vliphas, Bishop of the Goths, at the same time invented the Gothicke letters, and translated the holy Scriptures into that language: Which labour the good old man might well have spared, 〈◊〉 then the service of the Church (as the Papists say) was only celebrated in the Greek and Latin tongues. This king Theodoricke, whom Zeno called into Italy, was King of the Ostrogothi, or Eastern Goths: who were the offspring of those that remained in their country, Pezel. in Sl●id. after the expedition of Alari● into Italy, and the West. Attila the Hun subdued them to his Empire, under which during his life they continued: but after does death, his sons falling at odds, were by Wilaner one of the Goatish bloudroyall, overthrown, and the Goths sea●ed in Pannonia. To Willamer succeeded his brother Thendomir, who was the father of this Theodericke, Theodericke was in his youth, kept as his father's pledge in Constantinople, where he was instructed in all the Graecian and Roman learning: And when Zeno resolved to send him into Italy against Odoacer, he made him a Patrician of the Empire. This honour of the Patriciatus was devised by Constantine, that great innovator in the Roman Empire: and they who were dignified with it, were by the constitutions of the Emperor, to take precedency of the Praef●ct● Praetorio. And so much did Charlemaigne prise this attribute, that he assumed it as an additament to his stile of Emperor. Theodoricke having vanquished and slain Odoacer, strengthened himself divers ways in the Country; first by alliances and then by fortresses. He took to wife Adelheida, daughter to Clodovem K. of the Frank●. His sister Hammelfrede he gave in marriage to Thrasimunde king of the Vandals in Africa, His niece Amelberge he married to Hermanfridus king of the Turingians; and his daughter Amalusunta to Eutharicus, a Prince among the Goths in Spain. Being thus backed with all the barbarous, nations his neighbours; he built towns and forts along the Alps and the Adriatic Sea, to impeach the passage of barbarous people into Itaelie. His Souldier● and Captains he dispersed in sundry towns and villages; partly that they might keep under the wavering ●alians; partly to mingle his people with the men of Italy, in language, fashions, and marriages; and partly that he might more easily in war command them, & in peace correct them. Italy which was before a throughfare to the barbarous nations, and quite disordered by the often inundations of such people, he reduced ●o so fortunate a government; that before his death the footsteps of their miseries were trodden out, and a general felicity diffused itself through all the Country. Such Cities as were formerly defa●ed he repaired, strengthened, & beautified. In his wars he was victorious, in his peace, just, wise, and affable. Finally, he was, as Velleius saith of M●robodunus, natione magis quam ratione barbarus; and of all the Barbarous Princes that ever invaded the Roman Provinces; he went the most in judiciously to work in establishing his new conquests; and even in our days he may well stand as a pattern to such men as undertake the like actions. The Goatish Kings in Italy. Procopius. 445 1 Theodoricus the first King, 33. 527 2 Amabasunta, a woman of most perfect virtue, took upon her the Empire of government of the Goths, as partner with her son Atalaric. She drove the Burgundians and Almains out of Liguria; and was skilful in the languages of all nations that had any commerce with the Rom●n Empire: insomuch that pro miraculo fuerit ipsam aud●re loquentem. She reigned 8 years. 534 3 Theodatus, who being in wars with the Romans, & willing before hand to know his success; was willed by a jew to shut up a number of Swine, & to give some of them Roman names, the others Gothish. Not long after, the King and the jew going to the sties, found the Gothish Hogs all slain, and the Romans half unbrisselled: whereon the jew foretold that the Goths should be discomfited, and the Romans lose much of their strength: and so it happened. This kind of divination is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and hath been prohibited by a general Council. 3. 537 4 Viti●es 6 540 5 Idobaldus 1 541 Araricus 1. 542 7 Totilas 11. 553 8 Teias, who being overcome by Narses, submitted himself to the Roman Empire; after which time, they grew with the Italians (as also with the French and Spaniards) into one nation. Their history is thus briefly set down by Sylvester in his Duke B●●tas. The warlike Gothe which whilom issued forth From ●he cola frozen Lands of the North, Incompt by V●sta●a, but the air almost Being there as cold as in the Baltic coast: He wi●h v●ctorious arms Sclavonia gains, The ●●ansily●n●●n, and Valachian plains. Thence flieth to Thracia, and then leaving greeks, Greedy of spoil, four times he bravely seeks To pluck fro● Rome, than Mars his minion; The plumes which she from all the world had won, Guided by Rhadaguise, and Alaricke, Bold Vindimarus and Theodoricke. Thence flieth to France, from whence expulsed, his legions Rest ever since upon the Spanish Regions. And let this suffice for the original, Empire, and decay of the Goths. Now somewhat concerning the Swethlanders themselves, the beginning of which native nation, I find very obscure, not mentioned by Munster or Crantzius, which two (the l●st especially) purposely have written of them. Three der●●ations and three only I find probable, the one taught me by Casp●r Peucerus, the other by my own reading and observation. Peucerus then deriveth them from the Suevi, who inhabited the Northern part of Germany, and from whom the Baltic Sea is indeed by many approved writers termed Mare Suevicum: which people he conjectureth to have been driven by the ●aci, and Goths into this Country, and by changing only one letter, to be called Sueci. But this is not altogether in my conceit so likely; for in fatali illa gentium emigratione, when almost all nations shifted their seats; these Suevi retired partly into Swaben, and the rest into Spain, as we have there said: of any expedition of theirs into this Country negry quidem, we read not a word. Mine own opinion (if it be lawful for me to insert mine own) is twofold: First, I refer their original to the Suiones mentioned by Tacitus, and by him reputed to be strong in men, armour, and shipping. That these Suiones were inhabiters of Scandia, appeareth by two circumstances of the same author; viz: I that the people were not permitted to wear weapons, quia subitos hostium incursus prohibet Oce●nus; because the Ocean was unto them a sufficient rampire: which cannot be affirmed of the Germane nations. 2ly, Because the Sea beyond this nation was reputed to be the utmost bound of the whole world, trans Suiones mare aliud quo cingi claudique terrarum orbem fides, which we know still to hold good in Sweden. And 3ly, by a passage in the old Annals of Lewis the 2d Emperor, where it is said, that the Danes (relictâ patriâ apud Sueones exulabant) were banished into the Country of the Sueones, which doubtless was this Sweden. Now (for applications sake) most certain it is, that Sueones is the true and ancient name of this people; & by the names of Sueones or Sueci are they called both in Munster and Crantzius abovenamed. My second derivation is from the Suethans and Suethidi, mentioned by jornandes, and by him placed in the I'll of Scanzia; for such, by old writers, was this great Peninsula esteemed to be. Now that these are the Suecians or Swethlanders, appeareth first by the propinquity of the names. 2ly, In that he maketh the Finlanders or Finni and Finnauhae to be their near neighbours: and 3ly, in that by the same author they are affirmed to have furnished the Romans with rich Furs, and the skins of wild beasts; with which commodities this country is abundantly stored. To which of these opinions to adhere, I am not yet resolute: what now, if I should say that these Sueones and Suethans, were but one people, & to have had these diverse names according to the divers ages of Authors? If I did, it were but my guess; and sometimes better men conjecture as improbably. There have been divers Kings of Swethland, which their own histories cannot number aright: we will therefore begin with I●●manicus, the contemporary of Charlemaigne, of whose successors there is more certainty and continuation. The Kings of Sweden. 1 jermanicus 2 Frotho. 3 Herotus 4 Sorlus. 5 Bi●rnus. 6 Wichsertus. 7 Ericus. 8 Ostenus. 9 Sturbioru●s. 10 Ericus II. 11 Olaus. 12 Edmun●us. 13 Stink●lis. 14 Halstenus. 15 Animander. 16 Aquinus. Munster. 17 Magnus. 1150 18 Sher●o 10. 1160 19 Carolus 8. 1168 20 Canutus 54. 1222 21 Ericus III. 27. 1249 22 Bingerius 2 1251 23 Waldemarus 26. 1277 24 Magnus II. 13. 1290 25 Bingerius II. 23. 1313 26 Magnus III. 13 1326 27 Magnus IU. 28 Magnus V. 1363 29 Alberius Duke of Mecklenbourg, who was vanquished by Q. Margaret of Danemarke, & Norway, the Semiramis of Germany, 24. 1387 30 Margaret Q of Sweth Norw. and Denmark. 1411 31 Ericus IV, Duke of Pomeren, adopted by Queen Margaret. 28. 1439 3● Christopher Duke of Bavare: after his death the Swethlanders weary of the Danish yoke, which they had borne eue● since the time of Ma●garet Queen of Danemarke; revolt▪ and chose one Carolus Canutus, Aᵒ 1448 1448 33 Carolus Canutus one of the meanest of the Nobility was chosen King. He having incurred the displeasure of his Nobles, & fearing a change of for●un●; gathered together all the money and treasure he could; fled unto Dantzicke, and there ended his dries. In the mean time the sweden's appointed among them one whom they called their Marshal; under whose several conducts they vanquished Christian, and john his son Kings of Denmark. Of these Marshals there were three in number, Steno, Suanto, and Steno Stur: of which the two first died naturally, and the last by Christiern the 2d slain in battle; Sweden was by the treachery of Gustanus Archbishop of Vpsall, betrayed and yielded to the Dane, Anno 1519. 1519 ●4 Christian King of D●nemarke and Norwey, used his victory so cruelly here, and his subjects so insolently at home: that here he was outed by Gustanus Ericus, and driven from Danemarke by his Uncle Frederick Aᵒ 1523 1523 35 Gustanus Eric●s, the restorer of his Country's liberty. 38. 1561 36 Ericus son to ●ustanus, 8. 1569 37 john, brother to Ericus, 25. 1593. 38 Sigismond during the lif● of john his father, was chosen King of Poland Anno 1586; and hath since his father's death been dispossessed of his kingdom of Sweden by Cha●les his Uncle; or adhering to the Church of Rome, af●er he had reigned 1● years. 39 Charl●s King of Swed●n, 1●. 1617. 40 Gus●a●us Ad●●p●us, son to ●harles now living. The revenues o● this kingdom cannot but be great, the King having some means to augment his Treasure. 1 The tenths of Ecclesiastical livings. 2 Mines. 3 Tributes. 4 Customs. In the year 1578, all charges of Court and army deducted, the King coffered up 700000 Germane Dollars. The men of war are more obedient to their Prince then any Northern Soldiers whatsoever, because the King giveth unto every soldier victuals, and that according to their obedience and desert: 2 If a Soldier be taken by the enemy the King doth usually redeem him: 3 If a Soldier's horse be slain under him, the King most graciously giveth him another. By this means the Kings are very potent in wars, and though they were once much inferior to the Danes, yet are they now equal to him; and as much superior to the Muscovite. They are supposed to have 8000 great brass pe●ces for the wars: and that in the Castle of the town of Stockholme only there are 400 of proof sufficient. The Arms of this kingdom are Azure, Bara. 3 Crowns Or, There are in Swethland. Archbishop 1 Dukes 13 Earls. Bishops 7. Marquesses. Viscount's. One University viz: Vpsall. Thus much of Swethland. OF MUSCOVIE. MUSCOVIA is bounded on the East with Tartary, on the West with Livonia, Maginus. Lituania, and part of Sweden; on the North with the Frozen Ocean; on the South with Mare Caspium the Turks, and Palus Maeotis. This Country standeth partly in Europe, partly in Asia. It taketh its name from Musco, the chief City; and is also called Russia alba, to distinguish it from Russia nigra, a province of Poland. The reason whereof, saith one, speaking of the Muscovite, is, quod incolae omnium regionum ipsius imperio subiectarum, vestibus albis & pileis plerunque utantur, because the inhabitants wear white caps? And why not? Sithence the inhabitants of Margiana and Sogdian● in Asia, are called Iesel●●sse; only because they wear green turbans, the name importing as much. It is in length from East to West 3300 miles, and in breadth 3065 miles: it is situate between the 8th and the 20th Climates, the longest day in the Southern parts, being but 16 hours long and a half, in the Northern parts almost 22 hours long, and a hal●e. The people are perfidious, swift of foot, strong of body, and unnatural, ●he father insulting on the son, and he again over his father and mother. So malicious one towards another, that you shall have a man hide some of his own goods in his house whom h● hateth; and then accuse him for the stealth of them. They are exceedingly given to drink, insomuch that all heady and intoxicating drinks are by statute prohibited: and two or three days only in a whole year, allowed them to be drunk in. They are for the most part of a square proportion, broad, short, and thick; grey eyed, broad-bearded, and generally are furnished with prominent paunches. The Commons live in miserable subjection to the Nobles; and they again in as great slavery to the Duke or Emperor: to whom no man dareth immediately exhibit a petition, or make known his grievances: nay the meaner Lords are squeamish in this kind, and but on great submission will not commend unto the Duke a poor man's cause. They are altogether unlearned; even the Priests are meanly indoctrinated; it being cautionated by the great Duke that there be no Schools, lest there should be any Scholars but himselve: so that the people use to break the Sabbath, holding it fit only to be kept by Gentlemen: and to say in a difficult question, God and our great Duke know all this: and in other talk, All we enjoy health and life; all from our great Duke. The women are private fearful to offend, but once lascivious, intolerably wanton. It is the fashion of these women to love that husband best which beateth them most; and to think themselves neither loved nor regarded, unless they be twice or thrice aday well-favouredly swaddled. The author of the Treasury of times, telleth a story of a Germane Shoemaker, who travelling into this Country, and here marrying a widow, used her with all kindness that a woman could (as he thought) desire; yet did not she seem contented. At last learning where the fault was, & that his not beating her, was the cause of her pensiveness; he took such a vain in cudgelling her sides, that in the end the hangman was fain to break his neck for his labour. They use the Sclavonian language, and received the Christian saith Anno 987: in which they follow the Church of Greece, and differ from the Romish and reform Churches: 1 Denying the holy Ghost to proceed from the Father, and the Son. 2ly, Denying Purgatory, but praying for the dead. 3ly, Believing that holy men enjoy not the presence of God, before the resurrection. 4ly, Communicating in both kinds; but using leavened bread, and mingling warm water with wine: which both together they distribute with a spoon. 5ly, Receiving Children of seven years old to the Sacrament, because than they begin to sin●e. 6ly, For bidding extreme unction, confirmation, and fourth marriages. 7ly, Admitting none to orders but such as are married; and prohibiting marriage to them who are actually in orders. 8ly, Rejecting carved Images, but admitting the painted 9ly, Observing four Lents in the year. 10ly, Reputing it unlawful to fast on Saturdays. This diversity between the Romanists and this people in points of religion; hath bred such a difference between them in love, and made the one so hard conceited of the other: that if a Muscovite be known or suspected to have conversed with any of the Church of Rome, he is accounted to be a polluted person: and must be solemnly purged and purified before he shall be received or admitted to partake of the blessed Communion. In matters of war the people are indifferently able, Maginus. as being almost in continual broils with their neighbours; & have a custom that when they go to the wars, every Soldier giveth unto the Emperor a piece of money; which after the end of the wars, he again receiveth of him: by which means the number of the slain is exactly known. At their funerals they use to put a penny in the mouth of the deceased, a pair of shoes on his feet, and a letter in his hand directed (such is their superstition) to St Nicholas, whom they deem to be the porter of heaven: an opinion doubtless very prejudicial to the Popes, and St Peter prerogatives. This Country is not so populous as spacious, the Eastern parts are vexed with the Tartars, who like Aesop's dog will neither dwell there themselves, nor suffer the Muscovite to plant Colonies there: the Western parts are almost as much molested by the Sweden & Polonian Kings: the Southern by the Turks and Precopenfes: & the Northern by the coldness of the air; which is of such vehemency; that water thrown up into the air, will turn to ice before it fall to the ground. The better to resist this extremity of this cold, not only the clothes of this people, but their very houses are lined with thick furs. Every Gentleman or man of note hath in his dwelling house a Stove, or hothouse; in which they keep, as it were, to thaw themselves. Such as travel on the way, use often to rub their nose & ears with snow or ice, to settle and recall the motive spirits into these parts; which otherwise they would be in a danger to lose: the ignorance of which preventing chirurgery, was not the least cause that in the year 1598., of 70000 Turks, which made an intode into Muscovie, 40000 were frozen to death. This excess of cold in the air, gave occasion to Castilian in his Aulicus, wittily and not incongruously to feign, that if two men being somewhat distant talk together in the winter, their words will be so frozen that they cannot be heard; but if the parties in the spring return to the same place, their words will melt in the same order that they were frozen and spoken, & be plainly understood. Such is their Winter, neither is their Summer less miraculous. For the huge seas of Ice, which in a manner covered the whole surface of the Country, are at the first approach of the Sun suddenly dissolved, the waters quickly dried up, and the earth dressed in her holiday apparel, such a mature growth of fruits, such flourishing of herbs, such chirping of birds, as if ●ere were a perpetual spring. The chief commodities which they send abroad, are rich Furs; others of less note are Flax, Hemp, Whale's grease, honey, Wax, Canvases, Nuts, and the like. The revenues of this Empire cannot but be great, the Great Duke being Lord both of the lives and goods of his Subjects: Mahomet a Turkish Bashaw was wont to say, that his master & the Muscovite were the most absolute Princes in the world. His revenues in money (his household charge being defrayed) amount to 3 Millions of Rubbles. He is apparelled like a King and a Bishop; wearing with his royal vestiment a Mitre and a Crosier staff. When he sitteth in his state, all the plate of his house is set before him; with a great number of the gravest and seemliest men of all Musco, and the adjoining Cities richly apparelled out of the wardrobe: Archb. Ab. which to Foreigners, not knowing this cunning fraud, appear so many Princes & Noble men; and is no small cause of admiration and wonder at his magnificence. The Country may be (as rightly it is) called the Mother of Rivers; the chief of which are Don or Tanais, which was by the ancient Geographers, thought to be the only bound 'twixt Europe and Asia: it disburdeneth itself into Palus Maeotis, 2 Duina, which entereth into the Scythian Seas, at the Abbey of St Nicholas; where the English since the discovery of the Northern passage, use to land; and disperse themselves into all the parts of this vast Empire. And truly there is no nation so kindly entertained amongst the Russians both Prince and people, as the English; who have many immunities not granted to other nations. The cause I cannot but attribute to the neverdying fame of our late Queen, admired and loved of the Barbarians; and also to the conformable behaviour of the English in general; which is so accepted, that when Wasiliwich or Basiliades nailed the hat of an other foreign Ambassador to his head for his peremptoriness: he at the same time, used our S ● Thomas Smith with all courtesy immaginable. Another time when the jesuit Possevinus, Archb. Ab. began to exhort him to accept the Romish faith; upon the information of our Ambassador, that the Pope was a proud prelate, and would make Kings kiss his feet: he grew into such a rage, that Possevinus thought he would have beaten out his brains. This friendship between these nations, hath been since maintained by mutual Embassays on both parties. The third river of note, is Boristenes, called also Neiper, (as Duina is Oby) which augmenteth the waters of Pontus Euxinus. Maginus▪ 4 Duina minor, now called O●ega, which openeth its mouth to rece●ue the waters of the Bal●●cke Sea. 5 Vo●ga, which with no less than 70 mouths, vomits his soul into the Mare Caspium & ●. The chief Provinces are 1 NOVIGORDIA, in which is the famous Town No●o●rod on the coast of the Bal●●cke Seas▪ one of the four ancient M●●t Towns of Europe: S.W. Ral. now decayed since the discovery of the new passage unto S Nicholas, by O●y or Duina. This Novogrod is seated on the less●● Duina. Nigh unto this Town was fought the battle between the Sarmatians, or Scythians of Europe, and their slaves. For when the Asiaticke Scytheses went to plant themselves in Media, with the Provinces adjoining; these Sarmatians inhabiting Poland, went with them, to see them settled. Their long stay caused their wife's willing to make use of any pretence to comfort themselves at bed and board with their slaves; to whom they bore a lusty bro●d of youths. These now well grown, and hearing the unwelcome tidings of the Sarmatians▪ return out of Asia, join together: the slaves to retain the freedom and Lordship they had got: the wives for fear of their husband's fury: the young men for defence of their fathers and mothers. With joint forces they go to meet them before their entry into the country; neither are t●e masters slow, hoping to take them unprovided. At this Town they have the first sight of each other. The master's ●earning to defile their swords on their slaves, assault them with Horse-whips, and got the victory. In memory of this battle, the N●vogrodians have ever since stamped their money with the figure of a Horseman shaking a whip in his hand. And it is the custom over all Museovie, that a maid in time of wooing, sends to that suitor whom she chooseth for her husband, such a whip, curiously by herself wrought, in token of her subjection. Maginus. 2 PLESCOVIA, whose chief town is Pl●scowe: this being the only walled Towned in Russia. This country is in length 330 miles, about 130 in breadth; and was conquered by Basilius 1509. 3 VALADOMIRE, is distant from Muscovie about 70 miles. The soil is so fruitful, that one bushel of corn ordinarily returneth 20, and sometimes 25 bushels. The chief town so named was once the Metropolis of Russia. 4 RHEZAN, so plentiful of corn, that Birds & Horses can neither fly nor run through it, by reason of its thickness; the chief city is Rhezen. This is the ser●ilest country in all Musco●ie and most rich; abounding with Grain, Hony, Fish, and Fowl, sans number: and is so well replenished with able men, that the great Duke can from hence levy 25000 Horse, and 40000 Foot. Here is the head of the famous river Tanais. 5 SEVERIA, a great Province, lieth fast upon Palus Maeotis. The chief Towns are 1 Staradub, and 2 Pativola. The people are very valiant. 6 SMOLENSKO, Adrianus. whose chief city is Smolensko. 7 RESCOVIE, whose chief city is Toropyerz. 8 ROSTOWIA, whose Metropolis is Coloprigod. 9 CORELIA, where Laudiskron is the chief Town. 10 PERMIA, where there is such abundance of stags', that the people eat them (as the people of Norw●y do fish) instead of bread: the prime City is Sicwiarksey. 11 CONDORA being beyond the Arctic. In this country they have for half a year together, perpetual day; & for the other half, as long a night. 12 PETZORA, the most North-east parts of Muscovie. In this country the hills which the ancients called Riphe●, Maginus. & Hyperbore● montes do end. They are thought to be perpetually covered with snow, and are here of that height, that a cert●ine man having for 17 days together traveled up them; returned back again, as despairing ever to come to the top. The people here have for some months continual day. They are a simple nation, and received the Russian faith and Empire together, Aᵒ 1518. 13 The kingdom of CASAN and CITRAHAM. 14 MUSCOVIA, so named of Musco the prime City, to which Daniel the 4th Lord, translated his regal seat from Volodmire. It was once 9 miles in circuit, Boter. but was fired by the Tartar Anno 1571, where there were burnt 80000 men: and it is now become but 5 miles round, and is adorned with 16 Churches; whereof half and more, are made with wood and dirt, as most of the houses are. The Palace of the Duke is seated in the very middle of the City, Maginus. fortified with 17 Turrets & three great Bulwarks; and guarded continually with 25000 Soldiers. This Province is the greatest and most populous of all this Empire; for it extendeth from East to West no less than 2000 miles; and out of this, the great Duke can suddenly levy 70000 footmen, and 3000 horse. The other lesser Provinces as Biela, Tuver, Mosaiskie, Wolochda, I●gra, and Bieleiezioro (in which last, the Duke hath a strong fortress which is usually his treasure house, & to which in time of need he usually flieth; besides many others, I purposely omit.. This country was called formerly Scythia Europaa, and was never totally known either by the Grecians or Romans. Anno 1240, Boterus. the Tartars first made it tributary, who were afterward shrewdly weakened, by the valour of john the first Great Duke: to whom they afterward yielded the Country, conditionally that once every year within the Castle of Moscow, the Great D. standing on foot, should feed the horse of the Crim Tartar, with Oats out of his own cap. This homage was by Basilius changed to a tribute of Furs; which being also denied, gave occasions of the war between the Tartar and the Muscovite: which the Tartars make either by saddai●e incursions; or by arms royal, at which time there come seldom fewer than 200000 fight men into the field. Io. Aubrie. The Chorographical describer of Muscovia, maketh mention of the Princes of it, ever since the days of Augustus; but without any great show of truth, no computation of time, or relation of achievements. I commend the Authors modesty, in not stuffing up his treatise with actions merely fabulous, of which could neither be ground nor possibility: yet can I not acquit him for putting down so many names to so little purpose. We will therefore omit them, & begin our Catalogue with George; who both bare the brunt of the Tartars invasion, & after the retreat of their greatest forces, began again to taste the sweetness of sovereignty: yet not so free, but that he and nine of his successors were tributaries to the Tartar; none of them performing any thing worthy the rehearsing. The Lords of Muscovie. 1 George 2 jaceslaus 3 Alexander 4 Daniel 5 john 6 john two 7 Basilius 8 Demetrius 9 Georgius two 10 Basilius two The Great Dukes 1 john the first Great Duke, shook off the Tartarian bondage. 2 Basilius Casaen won the Provinces of Severia, Roscovia, and Smolensko. 3 john Basilius conquered Livonia, and Lituania; both w●ich his successor 1548 4 johannes Basiliades, or Wasiliwicke, lost in his age; though in his youth he had subdued the No●hacensian Tartars to his Empire; and vanquished Selim, Emperor of the Turks, Anno 1569. With this King the English first began to confederate, he reigned 35 years. 1583 5 Thi●dorus joannides 5 1588. 6 ●oris Theodorus 7 Demetrius an usurper. 1615 8 Michael Fedrovitius now governing this vast Empire, and living in a firmer and more constant continuation of peace with Tartar, Turk, Polonian, & Swethlander; then ever any of his predecessors did in times past. The formality with which the Emperors of Russia are invested or settled in the Throne, are not many, nor stately; such as they be, I h●re afford you out of the history of the life of johannes Basiliades, written in Latin by Paulus Oderbornius. On the 2d of june, A●ᵒ 1583. Theod●rus johannides went towards the Temple of S. Michael, being the principal Church in all Musco: the streets all covered with flowers, the doors of the citizens crowned with garlands, the Air echoing with the noise of Flutes and Trumpets, and the people so crowding to behold their Prince, that had not the Guard with naked swords forced a passage through them, it had been impossible for him to have gone on. Being now come to the Church door, the Lords of the Country (Cneses they there call them) went out to meet him; and the Archbishop of Musco clad in his pontificalibus, when he was come into the Church, embraced him. The pavement of the Church was hidden with Tapestry, and the walls adorned with costly hangings. The great Duke sat down in his Throne, being attired in a garment of silk, buttoned down with golden buttons: on his head he ware a purple cap, spangled with rich jewels; and on his finger's abundance of rings. Being thus seated, the Archbishop prayed unto God to bless him, his people, and his government, which was seconded by the joyful shouts of his subjects; amongst whom no small store of silver money was slung about by the Treasurer, and so they returned to the Palace. Bara. The Arms are Sable, a portal open of two leaves, and as many degrees Or. There are ●n this Empire Kingd. 2. Archbishops 2. Duke's 15. Princes 16. Bishops 18. Earls. Thus much of Muscovie. OF POLAND. Maginus. POLAND is limited on the East with N●iper or B●risthenes, which parteth it from Muscovie; on the West with Vi●●ula, which parteth it from Germany; on the North with the Baltic sea, and Sinus Finnicu●; on the South with Hungary. The most ancient name of it was Sarmatia, and the people Sauroma●ae: it is now called Poland, from Pole, which in the Sclavonian tongue sign fi plain, because the Country is so little swollen with hills. It is in compass 2600 miles, and is situate in the more Northern part of the temperate Zone, being under the 8th and 12th Climates, and the longest day being 18 hours. The Country is plain and woody, and the Air so cold, that they have neither wine nor grapes; instead of which they v●e that kind of drink called Ale, which was heretofore counted the usual b●nerage of England only, and this Poland. Barley they have and pulse in such abundance, that no small quantity of these grain, is from hence transferred into other Regions: neither in number of dattle do they give way to Denmark, or Hungary. The people are very industrious, and studious of all languages, especially the Latin; to which they are so devoted, that you shall hardly find a mean man, Boterus. which is not able in some measure to express himself in that tongue. They are according to thei● abilities rather prodigal, then truly liberal; and are generally good Soldiers; the Gentlemen free, the Peasant's in miserable sub●ection to their Lords: amongst which Lords there is such an equality, that no man's estate exceedeth 25000 Ducat, yearly. Proud they are, and impatient, delicious in diet, and costly in attire; which last qualities are common also to the women; who are for the most part indifferently fair, & rather witty, then well spoken. They use the Sclavonian language, and received the Christian Fa●th, Anno 963. They are of all Religions; some following the Romish, others the reformed Church; and of these some embrace the doctrine of Luther, others of Calvin; some the Bohemian, s●me the August●ne, and some the Helvetian confessions. Here are jesuits and Arrians, Anabaptists, Antitrinitarians, and all Sects whatsoever▪ tolerated; whence it is said, if a man hath lost his Religion, let him to Poland, and he shall be s●●e to find it, or else believe it is vanished: a saying now applied to Amste●d●m in Holland. It is a custom here, that when in their Churches the Gospel is reading, the Nobility and Gentry of this Country, draw out their swords, signifying that they are ready to defend the same, if any dare oppugn it. The same reason doubtless ga●e beginning to our custom of standing up at the Cr●ed; whereby we express how prepared & resolute we are to maintain it: though now of late some more nice than wise▪ holding it to be a relic of Popery, do undiscreetly refuse it. The chief merchandizes that go from hence to other Provinces, are Amber, Barley, Wax, Honey, Hemp, Pitch, Tar, etc. The King is elected by the general States, who for the most part choose a warrior; Bot●rus. to whom, being crowned, the Nobility are as familiar as he were their brother, and accounted his decrees to last but three days: They have no written laws: custom & temporary Statutes, being the rule of their government, and obedience. The revenues of the kingdom are about 600000 crowns, most of which are put up in his Treasury: For the Kingdom is divided into 4 parts, every part of it keeping the King and his Court, in allowance and all expenses a quarter of a year: and contributing money to the marriages of his daughters. The chief rivers are Vistula, which hath its fountain in the Carpathian mountains, which part Hungary from Poland; his mouth is in the Baltic sea▪ and is navigable 400 miles. 2 Neister, which parteth it from Moldavia. 3 Neiper. 4 Reuben. 5 Beg. 6. Limbeck 7 Mimmel. The chief Provinces are 1 LIVONIA, bounded on the East with Muscovie; on the West with the Baltic sea; Munster on the North with Finland; and on the South with Lituania. It is in length 500, in breadth 160 miles, and is a country exceeding mountainous and fennie; yet withal so abundantly fruitful, that no small store of provision is sent hence into other countries. The people received the Christian Faith partly by the preaching of one Meinardus, Aᵒ 1200: and partly by the compelling of the Knights, called the Enfifers, or of the Portglaive, who seconded the good beginnings of that reverend man. The chief towns are 1 Riga an Archbishops See. 2 Derpt, a town of great commerce. 3 Rivallia a strong fort in the hands of the Swe●hlander. So also is 4 Narne, an exceeding strong sortresse, built by a Polonian Architect, who for a reward had his eyes put out, to disable him from making the like. Adrianus. The chief Provinces of it are 1 Curland. 2 Senugal. 3 Estland. 4 Virland. 5 Harland. 6 Geroenland. This country was once subject unto the order of Dutch Knights, who being molested by the Muscovite, in their reformation of Religion, submitted themselves to Sigismond the king of Poland, Aᵒ 1558: unto whose successor King Stephen, the Musco●ite surrendered his title, Anno 1582: reserving only to himself some Towns on the Eastern side. The rest is under the Pollacque, except some few Towns on the North, subject to Sweden. 2 LITVANIA is South to Livonia, North to Podo●ia, East to Poland, Boterus. and West unto Muscovie. The people received the Christian Faith, Anno 1386; when as jagello, afterward called Vladislaus, married Hedingis Q. of Poland; which marriage this Province was united to Polonia. The chief Cities are Vilna an University. Maginus. 2 Vilkomire: and 3 Brestia. The Air here is very sharp. the soil as barren and unfruitful; searce so full of men as beasts, whose skins are their chiefest commodities. They use here to be divorced and remarried as often as they list. For a man to use the bed or body of an harlot, is counted a most opprobrious crime: but for a woman to have her stallions, is so frequent and unblameable, that the husbands call them Connubij adiutores, or their fellowlabourers, and prise them far above all the rest of their acquaintance. 3 VOLINIA is environed with Lituania, Podolia, and Russia; the people are strong and warlike. It hath as chief towns in it Kiovia, and Circassia, on the banks of the river Neiper, and is a small woody Province. 4 SAMOGITIA (whose inhabitants are most Idolaters, and build their houses with straw) hath for its chief town Camia. Munster. It is a Northern Region, having Livonia on the North, and the Baltic sea on the West: a Country full of wood, which is the chief commodity of it, there being found in the midst of their trees very excellent honey, scarce having with it any commixture of wax. Both these last Provinces, have followed the fortunes of Lituania. 4 PODOLIA is limited with Lituania North, Maginus. Neister South, Russia East, and Poland West; here the ground is so fertile, that of one sowing, they have 3 Harvests; The chief cities are Camienza, seated on high rocks, and deemed invincible. 2 Orkzacow, and 3 Winiecza. 5 RUSSIA NIGRA hath on the East Podolia, on the West Poland, as also on the North; and on the South Hungary. The chief towns are Leopolis or Lemburg, built by Leo a Muscovite. 2 Grodecke. 3 Luckzo. These two Provinces were incorporated to Poland by King Ladislaus, about the year 1440; by giving them the freedom and prerogatives of native Polomans. It hath the attribute of Nigra, to distinguish it from Muscovia, which is Russia Alba; and was formerly called Ruthenia and Roxolania. It is also called Russia Meridionalis, and is a very fruitful Country, well stored with fair horses, and numerous herds of cattle. 6 MAZOVIA is environed with Russia, Prussia, Lituania, and Poland. It was so called from one Massaus D. hereof, and hath for its chief city Marzow, where the best Metheglin is made. It was joined to Polonia; by Casmure the I. Anno 1045. Ortelius. 7 SPRUCE, PRUSSIA, or BORUSSIA, is situated on the North of Mazovia; having on the North the Baltic seas; on the East Lituania, on the West Vistula. This country yieldeth abundance of Amber, which is the juice of a stone, which groweth like a coral, L. Guice. in a mountain of the North sea, clean covered with water, and shunned by mariners 3 leagues off for fear of wrack. In the months especially of September and December, this liquor is by violence of the sea, rend from the rock, and cast into the havens of this and the neighbour Countries. Besides the beauty hereof, and the quality it hath of burning like pitch, and attracting straws and iron like the Adamant; it is good for stopping the blood, falling sickness, dropsies, and many other diseases. The chief cities are Dan●scum, where Kecke man was Professor, a famous Emporie: in which (to omit other things) are daily sold 1000 measures of wheat. It is sited in Pomerania, but subject unto the Polonian. 2 Mons Regius, called by the Germans, Koningsberg, by us Regimount or Mount royal; it is seated at the influx of Pegel into the sea; and is a famous University in these parts, it being founded by Duke Albert, 1525. 3 Heilsperge. Munster. 4 Maneburge, the seat of the masters of the Dutch Knights, it being translated from Ptolemais or Acon in Syria, unto Venice, from thence to Marpurg; and so hither by Sitridus the 12th great Master, Anno 1340, or thereabouts. 5 Aegenberge, and 6 Culne. This Country was long time under the Dutch Knights, who being called by the Muscovite against the Prussi●ns, here planted themselves, Aᵒ 1239, the then Master being Herman Salza. They continued long in wars with the Prussians themselves, whom they found to be tough meat, and neither easily chewed, nor quickly digested. Having made an end with them, they were assaulted by the Polanders, unto whose King Casimire, they were compelied to become tributary, Aᵒ 1450, Lodovicus being the present, and from Henry Walpat the 18th Master. Yet was not Lodovicus easily vanquished, he haviug formerly driven the King out of the field, routed his whole Army, slain 3000 of his men, and taken 136 of his Nobility. Neither was he now overcome but by the rebellion of his own people. Finally, peace was made between the Prussians and Poles, conditionally that the King of Poland should have Dantzicke, & the Western parts; and that Albert the marquis of Brandenbourg, and then Master of the order, should possess Regimount with the title of Duke; and should do homage for it to the Polonian, taking in all assemblies his place at the kings right hand. Thi● Duchy of Regimount containeth 54 castles, Boterus. & 86 towns; the revenues being yearly 120000 ducats. The Arms of this Duke are A, an Eagle V, membered and crowned O, languid G. 8 PODLASSIA hath on the East Lituania, and on the west Maz●uia. Maginus. The chief towns are 1 Tycockzin, a fort well furnished with munition, as being the place wherein the King's treasure is reserved. 2 Biesko 3 Knyssia, where the Kings of Poland have a fine retiring house, as being well furnished with parks and fishponds, abundantly stored with game. This Country was united unto the ●olish Diadem by Sigismond Augustus, Anno 1569. 9 The Dukedoms of OSWITZ and ZATOR, Bara. so called of their chief Towns, are in Silesia: The first was conquered by Cassimire the fourth, Ortelius. Anno 1554: the last by Sigismond, 1547. 10 POLAND hath on the East Lituania, on the West Germany, on the North Mazonia, on the South Podolia. The Metropolis is Cracovia, built by Crocus a Duke of Bohemia; seated on the bank of Vistula. 2 Lublin. 3 Guisna, whose Archbishop in the absence of the King, or during the Inter-regnum, holdeth the supreme authority, summoneth the diets, etc. 4 Siradia. 5 Sendonure. 6 Minsko. 7 Posna. 8 Dobrinia. 9 Vladislavia. Munster. The first people of these parts were the Sarmatians, after them the Vandals; afterwards the Sclavonians, under the conduct of Lechius, first D. hereof, Anno 550: who flying from his native soil, together with Zechius his brother; saw his brother settled in Bohemia, and then peopled this country, which for the plainness he named Poland. His successors enjoyed the title of Duke's only, till the Emperor Otho the third, created the Duke Bosleslaus, King of Poland, Anno 1000 The king and Dukes of Poland. 800 Pyastus Dux Poloniae. 963 1 Miesco seu Miezlaus primus Christianus Rex 37 1000 2 Boleslaus 25 1025 3 Miezlaus two 9 Interregnum an. 6 1041 4 Casimirus 18 1059 5 Boleslaus Audax 20 1082 6 Vladislaus Hermannus in whose time the name of Duke was used again. Duke's 1103 7 Boleslaus Czryvousti 36 1140 8 Vladislaus 6 1146 9 Boleslaus Crispus 28 1174 10 Miezlaus 21 1174 11 Casimirus two 21 1195 12 Lesko albus 33 1243 13 Boleslaus Pudieus 3● 1280 14 Lesko Niger 10 1290 15 Boleslaus. 16 Henricus Probus. 17 Vladislaus. 18 Premislaus, who assumed again the title of king, Anno 1000. 1300 19 Venceslaus Boh●miae R. 6 1306 20 Vladislaus 27 1333 21 Casimirus M. 38 1371 22 Ludovicus R. Vngariae 12 1383 23 Heduigis. 1386 24 jagello Dux Lituania, post Vladislaus dictus 49 1435 25 Vladislaus junior 10 1447 26 Casimirus D. Lituania 46 1493 27 joannes Albertus 9 1502 28 Alexander M Dux Lit. 5 1507 29 Sigismundus 41 1548 30 Sigismundus Augustus. 1574 31 Henricus. 1576 32 Stephenus 10 1587. 33 Sigismond Suevus III. king of Sweden by succession, & of Poland by election. The chief orders of knighthood are, Munster. The Marian or Dutch knights, instituted under the walls of Acon, Aᵒ 1190; Their first master being Henry Walpot. They took their first name from S. Mary's Church at Acon, when their order was allowed; and their second when they had conquered Prussia. Their Ensign was a black Crosse. The 34 Master of the order was Albert, marquis of Brandenbourg, who revolting from Sigismond King of Poland, to whose Predecessor Casimire, the Knights had submitted themselves, drew on the Country a long and miserable war 1511. Having for 14 years valiantly maintained the liberty of the Country, and the credit of the order; and in vain for 4 years together importuned the assistance of the Emperor and Princes of Germany: he casteth the order, and is by King Sigismond made D. of Prussia, for him and his heirs for ever, Aᵒ 1525, after this manner. Albert attired in a complete habit of a master of the order, presented himself humbly on his knees before King Sigismond, sitting in his Throne. The King raising him from the ground, causeth him to put off those Robes, and attire himself in a Dukall habit; which done, he gave him the Dukedom of Prussia, to hold in see of him and his successor's Kings of Poland. The company of Knights wonderfully storm at this action, and retiring into Germany, chose one Walter Croneberg for their titulary master. About 1549 they began to wax weary of their places; & no new knights being desirous of that profitless order, it vanished in short time into nothing. 2 Of the sword-bearers or Portglaive in Livonia, and Lituania; it was confirmed by Innocent the third; was allied to the Marian's, and separated, Anno 1541. The last Master was Vnivus, in whose time the Lutherans reformation here received, extinguished this order of knighthood. The Arms are puarterly 1 Gules, Guilliam. an Eag●e Arg. crowned & armed Or, for the kingdom of Poland, 2ly G, a Chevalier armed Cap a pea, advancing his sword A, mounted on a barbed courser of the second, for the Dukedom of Lituania. There are in Poland Archbishops 2 Dukes ● Viscount's Bishops 16 Earls 12 Baron● Vni●ers●ties 4. Crac●w. Pol. Velna Lituan. Dantiske Pom. Reg●mont Pruss. Thus much of Poland. OF HUNGARY. Maginus. HUNGARIA is bounded on the East with Transiluania, and Walach●a: on the West with Austria; on the North with Poland, on the South with Sclavon●a. It was formerly called Pannonia inferior; Pannonia from the Pannones, Nicetas. and inferior to distinguish it from Austria, which was Pannonia superior. It is now called H●ngaria, quasi Hungavaria, from the Hunni and Avares, who here dwelled. Of the Hunni we shall anon make further mention. The Avares were a people of Scythia, which inhabited about Palus Maeotis, they began first to stir●e in the reign of justinus the 2d, and gave the Emperor's forces a great overthrow about the mouth of Danubius. Tiberius somewhat quieted them; but he being dea●, they were again in heart, & with great courage warred against Mauritius his successor. Their King was called Caganus (we may English it Cham) it not being a proper name to one, but a common attribute to all their leaders. This Caganus was the first that ever vanquished the Scythians: he made wars against the Turks, which people was at this time first made known to the inhabitants of Europe: he also with the help of his associates the Hunni, invaded and possessed Pannonia, having vanquished the Goths and Gepidi, who here dwelled. Against this Caganus, Mauritius the Emperor waged war, more with an intent to revenge himself on his own soldiers, which had formerly offended him, then with hope of prevailing against the enemy. Comentiolus according to the Emperor's directions, betrayeth his Army, 12000 of them were slain, and the rest taken. Caganus a heroic and merciful Conqueror, offers to ransom them for 8 s 6d apiece, (for somuch was that nummus, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which he demanded for them.) When the Emperor as much loving his gold, as hating his soldiers, had denied that condition; he offered them all for one nummus, and a●ter for half a one: but being also herein unsatisfied, he put them all to the sword. For this cause the rest of the soldiers not long after made Phocas, one of the Centurions, Emperor; and he mo●● barbarously stewed the Emperor in his own broth, putting him, his wife, friends, and children to the sword. It is situate in the Northern temperate Zone, Maginus. under the 7th and 9th Climates, the longest day being 16 hours and a half. The people are strong of body, but of rude behaviour, respecting neither the liberal Arts, nor mechanic Trades. The greatest aspersion is the name of a Coward, which cannot be wiped off without the kill of a Turk; after which they are privileged to wear a Feather. Their females are uncapable of their father's possessions; yet they give them no portion, but a new coat at their wedding; before which time neither man nor woman use to lie in beds. They use the Scythian language, & were baptised not long before the year 1000: the number of Protestants at this time, are far greater than of the Papists. The soil is wonderful fruitful, yielding corn there thrice in a year; the grass in some places (as in the I'll of Comara) exceeding the height of a man: which doth feed such a number of dattle, that it is thought this Country alone to be able to feed all Europe with flesh. They yearly send into Germany and Sclavonia 80000 Oxen: Ortelius. they have Dear, Partridge, Pheasant, in such abundance, that any man that will may kill them; which in other places is utterly prohibited, Sleid Com. these Fowl being reserved as game for Gentlemen. At that great insurrection of the Boors in Germany, before the end of which 50000 of them were slain; their chief demands were, that they might choose their own ministers; 2ly that they might pay no tithes but of corn; 3ly that they might be free from the power of magistrates▪ 4ly that woods, timber, and fuel might be common; 5l● and especially, that they might hunt and hawk in all times and places. The other commodities which are transported, are Gold, Silver, Fish, Copper, Wine, etc. The worthiest Scholar that ever this kingdom produced, was S. Hicrome, a worthy Father of the Church, borne in Stridon. Knolls hist. The most worthy soldier was johannes Huniades, who so valiantly resisted the incursions of the Turks: of whom he slew 50000 at the battle at Maxon: and 2ly Mathias Corvinus, of whom thus saith Adrianus out of a Poet, — Patriae decus, unica stirpis Gloria, Pannonicae caedis fort●ssimus ultor. His Country's pride, the glory of his race, Revenger of the Hungarians late disgrace. To requi●e this overthrow of Maxon, the Turks not long after in the battle of Varne, slew the King Ladisl●us, and 30000 of his Soldiers: a battle against which, faithful Huniades mu●h opposed. For the Hungarians having made truce with the Turks, the Pope's Legate upon a seeming advantage, absolved the Christians of their oaths; who falling on the Turks, so daunted them, that Amurath lifting up his eyes to Heaven, prayed unto Christ to look upon the perfidious dealing of his Christians, who had for their own advantage, dishonoured his name and their profession; after which prayer, the Christians began to give back, and lost the day. Mathias Corvinus, afterwards K. of Hungary, was son to this Huniades; a son worthy of such a father, as being the chief prop of his country against the Turks: which after his death, fell into the hands of Solyman. The principal rivers are 1 Danubius, which is here called Ister, which name continueth to his very Estuarium. 2 Savus, which rising in Carniola. 3 Dravus, which rising in Carinthia; & 4 Tibuscus which rising in the Carpathian mountains, Camden. pay their tribute to Danubius: of this last river the Hungarians use to say, that two parts are water, and the third fish. This kingdom now standeth divided between the Turk & the Hungarian; Knolles. the former having Buda, seated on Danubius, being the Metropolis of the Country, and Court of the King; it was taken by Solyman, Anno 1536. 2 Gyula a strong town on the confines of Transilvania, betrayed by Nicholas Keretsken governor hereof, in the last year of the said Solyman, in hope of great reward from this Emperor. But Selmius successor to Solyman, caused him to be put into a barrel stuck full of nails, with the points inward, & so to be rolled up & down till he miserably died: there being written on the barrel this Inscription, Here receive the reward of thy avarice and treason: Gyula thou soldest for gold; Sleid. Com. Knolles. if thou be not faithful to Maximilian thy Lord▪ neither wilt thou be to me. 3 Pest, just overagainst Buda. 4 Alba Regalis, called by the Germans Weisenberge, taken by the Turks, Aᵒ 1543. 5 Quinque Ecclesia, taken the same year also. 6 jaurinum or Rab. In the Emperor's part the chief towns are Presburg, seated hard upon the edge of Austria. It is called Passonium in Latin, and is the Metropolis of Hungary, since the taking of Buda by the Turks. Before the walls hereof died Count Dampier, one of the now Emperor's Captains in his Hungarian and Bohemian wars. 2 Strigonium or Gran, taken Anno 1543 by the Turks, and lost again 1595; at which time amongst others, Camden. our Sr Thomas Arundel bore himself bravely, forcing the water-towre, and with his own hands taking away the Turkish banner: for which heroic act, the Emperor Rodolphus did by Charter give him the title of a Count of the Empire: and our Sovereign made him Lord Arundel of Wardour: 3 Agraria. 4 Comara in an Isle so called. 5 Toctax. 6 Canista. 7 Alkeinbourg. 8 Neuheusell, which Anno 1621., was fatal to that great Commander Bucquoy; who at the siege hereof, lost his life: For going privately to view the best access for a general assault, he fell into an ambush of Hungarians; who suddenly setting on him, discomfited his small retinue, slew his horse under him, and at last himself, having in that skirmish received 16 wounds. There were slain also amongst other Nobles, Terquatus a Prince of Italy, marquis Gonzaga, and Count Verdugo. I had almost omitted Zigeth●a Town on the Dravus, Kno●●es. taken Anno 1566, by Solyman the magnificent, who there ended his days: and Keresture, where Anno 1596, Mahomet the third gave the Christians so great an overthrow; that if he had pursued his victory, he had finished the conquest of Hungary: which hath withstood the Turkish puissance, for the space of 160 years. This Country was first inhabited by the Pannones, Munster. displaced by the Goths; who going to Italy, left this kingdom to the Huns, and then to the Lombard's. These being a people of Scandia, were first called Winnili; afterwards ob longas barbas, Longobardi: But concerning this last name, take along with you this old wife's tale, recited, but not approved by Paulus Diaconus. The Vandals warring upon the Winnili, went unto Goddan (he should rather have said Woden) to sue for the victory: which the Winnili hearing, wrought by countermine, and sent Gambata, the mother of their King A●on, on the like business to Frea, Goddans wife. So it was, that Goddan had promised the Vandals, that they should be victorious, whom he saw first in the morning; whereupon Frea willing to please Gamba●●, and not loving, as it seemeth, the sight of men; gave order, that all the women of the Winnili parting their hair, bringing one half over one cheek, the other over the other, and tying both under their chin, should appear betimes before the window the next morning. This they did, and she showing them to her Husband, he demanded of her, Qui sunt isti Longobardi? Hence the name. They were compelled by scarcity of victual, to seek new habitations: Munster. & first they seized on the Island Ragia, & the adjacent Continent; next upon Poland; then upon this Pannonia; and at last under the leading of Alboinus, went into Italy, where after 200 years, their Kingdom was overthrown by Charlemagne. Of the Longobardian Kings ensuing, I will particularly make mention only of Lamissus, and of him this Story. Agilmond the second King of the Lombard's, one morning went a hunting. As he was riding by a fishpond, he spied seven children sprawling for life, which one (as faith Paulus Diaconus) or (it may be) many harlots had been delivered of, & most barbarously thrown into the water. The King amazed at this spectacle, put his boar-spear or hunting pole among them. One of the children hand-fasted the spear, & the King softly drawing back his hand, wafted the child to the shore. This boy he named Lamissus, from Lama, which in their language signified a fishpond. He was in the King's Court carefully brought up, where there appeared in him such tokens of virtue and courage, that after the death of Agilmond, he was by the Lombard's chosen to succeed him. The Longobardian Kings. 383 1 Aion 10 393 2 Agilmond 33 426 3 Lamissus 3 429 4 Labe vel Lethe 40 469 5 Heldehoc 4 473 6 Gedohoc 12 485 7 Daphon vel Cla●●o 5 490 8 Thamus 10 Freigius. 500 9 Vacon 1● 518 10 Val●harius 7 525 11 Adoinus 18 543 12 Alboinus, who by the solicitation of Narses, went into Italy, and erected there the Longobardian Kingdom; which 200 years after, was demolished by the puissance of Charles the Great. The History of this people is Epitomised by Silvester, in his Duke Bartas, thus: The Lombard strong who was in Scowland nursed, On Rugeland, and Livonia seized first. Then having well revenged on the Bulgarian The death of Agilmont; the bold Barbarian Surprises Poland; thence anon he presses In Danows streams to rinse his amber tresses: When he strait after had surrendered The double-named Ister's flowery bed, To scarre-saced Huns: he hunteth furiously The rest of Gauls, from wealthy Insubrie. There reigns 200 years, triumphing so, That royal Tesin might compare with Po, Which after fell in French men's hands again, Won by the sword of worthy Charlemagne. At the departure of the Lombard's into Italy, the Huns again settled themselves in this Country, which they had before been compelled by the Lombard's to abandon. These Huns were a people of Asia, Pezelius in Sleidan. dwelling about the Hyrcanian sea, and made their first irruption into Europe, Anno 373. Balamirus being their Captain of King, Munster. Their first expedition was against the Ostrogothes, inhabiting the shores of Pontus Euxinus, and Moeotis; whom without great difficulty they vanquished: and pursuing their victories, broke into this Country, then called Pannonia. Macrinus the Roman Lieutenant here encountered them in two set battles; in the first he was victorious, but not without great loss, there being slain on both sides, above 300000 men; in the second he was slain, and his army routed, the Huns buying this victory with the loss of 40000 soldiers, Anno 401. These Huns after this battle, quietly settled themselves in this Province, and some 38 years after their first entrance into it, chose for their King one Attila, a wise and valiant man; of whose wars, and how he should be called ●l●sgollum Dei, I have in sundry places told you. The Arms o● this renowned and victorious Captain, are (by Bara) said to be Gules, a Falcon displayed Or, membered and armed Argent. After the death of Attila, who reigned 44 years, the glory of the Huns began to decline, and was then in the Eclipse, when the Lombard's under the King Adoinus, forsook their habitation which they had settled in the North parts of Germany, & subdued this Country, Anno 530. The Lombard's stayed not here long, but they were by Narses solicited to come into Italy, which invitation they willingly accepted; and reyeelded ap Pannonia to the Huns, conditionally, that if their journey succeeded not prosperously, they might be received and permitted to live amongst them. The Huns hearing how happily the designs of the Lombard's thrived in Italy, expected not their return; but sent for the Avares, and others their confederates and allies, to enjoy together with them the riches and goodness of this Region, which about this time, and at their coming in, begun to be called Hungavaria. Long after they were expelled by Charles the Great, but returned again to the number of one million, in the days of the Emperor Arnulphus, about the year 900, and recovered their forsaken habitations. Here have they since continued, but not without a miserable affliction by the Tartars; 500000 of whom, tyrannised here for the space of 3 years, committing incredible spoils and massacres, Anno 1248. The Kings of Hungary. 1000 Freigi●s. 1 Stephen 39 1039 2 Peter 3 1042 3 Alba. 1043 4 Peter two, 4 1047 5 Andrew 1● 1059 6 Bela 3 1062 7 Solomon 13 1075 8 Geisa 3 1078 9 Ladislaus 18 1096 10 Calomannus 10 1114 11 Stephen two, 18 1132 12 Bela two, 9 1142 13 Geisa two, 20 1162 14 Stephen III, 10 1172 15 Bela III, 18 1191 16 Emericus 8 1201 17 Andrew two, 35 12●6 18 Bela IV, 35 1271 19 Stephen IV. 2 1273 20 Ladislaus two, 17 1290 21 Andrew III, 12 1302 22 Venceslaus 3 1305 23 Otho D. of Bav. 4. 1310 24 Charles son to Charl. of Nap▪ 32 1343 25 Lodovicus 40 1383 26 Maria 2 1385 27 Charles two king of Napl. 2 1387 28 Sigismond of Bran denb. 51 1438 29 Alber●us 2 1440 30 Ladislaus III slain at Varne 18 1451 31 Matth. Copuin. 33 1491 32 Vladislaus 26 1517 33 Lewis two, 10. after whose death, Turk. hist. slain together with 19000 of his subjects; john, Vaivod of Transilvania, was chosen King of Hungary: but Ferdinand Archduke of Austria, and brother unto Charles the fifth; challenged the kingdom in right of Anne his wife, daughter & sister to Vladislaus, and King Lewis, kings of Hungary & Bohemia. On this pretence he invaded the kingdom, and drove out john his competitour: who to recover his right, and revenge his wrong, called Sol●man the magnificent into the Country, who took so fast sooting, that his successors could never since be removed. 1527 34 Ferdinand 35 Imp. 1562 35 Maximilian 11. Imp. 1572 36 Rodolphus 36. 1608 37 Mathias two, 12. After whose death the Hungarians weary of the Germane government, accepted Bethlem Gabor, Vaivod, or Prince of Transilvania, for their Prince o● Protector, Anno 1620. So that by the revolt of Bohemia and Hungary on the one side; with the ill affections of his Subjects in Austria on the other; besides the wars on all sides thundered against him: the Emperor is much impoverished & dismayed; howsoever fortune of late hath smiled on him. The revenues of this kingdom are about 2 Millions of Gilders, the presidiary Soldier being paid with contribution money. Grimston. The Arms are Barrwise of 8 pieces Gules and Argent. The chief order of knighthood here is the Dragon, instituted by Sigismond King of Hungary, and Emperor: after he had by the Counsels of Constance, and Basil, contrived the death of john Hus, and H●erom of Prage; and by the sharpness of his sword cast down (as he thought) the Dragon of Heresy and Schism. There are in Hungary, Archbishops 2. Dukes. Earls. Bishops 13. Marquesses. Barons 20. OF DACIA. DACIA, is bounded on the East with the Euxine Seas; on the West with Hungary; on the North with the Carpathian mountains; on the South with Haemus, by which it is divided from Greece. Stephanus It took its name from the Daci, who first here inhabited; & afterward passing into the Cimbrick Chersonesse were called Dani. This people was by Strabo the Geographer called Davi: from which the Athenians in their Comedies, called the Servants and Sycophants by the name of Davus, because the Davi were so servile and officious. They were long free from the command of the Romans, and had their proprietary kings, of whom the last was Decebalus, a man both ready in advice and quick in execution. Dio●. Against him Domitian made war by julianus his lieutenant, who gave Decebalus a great overthrow, and had then utterly vanquished him, if his wit had not better befriended him then his sword. For fearing lest the Romans making use of their victory, ●would enter and take possession of his Country; he pitched in the way a great number of stakes in battle ray, putting on them the old Corslets of his Soldiers. These stakes looking like so many men of arms, frighted the enemy from approaching the Country. Traian● was the next which made war against him, and brought him to that exigent; that having with much loss endured some few skirmishes, he yieldeth himself, & is acknowledged a friend to the Senate and people of Rome. But being one of a high spirit, and borne in a free air, he once again fell off from the Romans, but to his own destruction: for seeing by the valour of Traia●e, his kingdom conquered, and his palace taken; he fell on his own sword, and left Dacia a Province of the Roman Emperors. The people are generally stubborn, and untractable: they speak the Sclavonian language, & read like the jews from th● right hand to the left. They are of the Christian faith, & follow the Greek Church. The Country is sufficiently fruitful, enriched with Mines, & abounding with Horses, whose manes hang down to the very ground. It was first possessed by the Moesi, a people of Asia, whence it was by Danubius divided into Misia superior, and Misia inferior; these gave place to the Daci, Dani, or Davi; since whose time it is divided into 1 Transilvania. 2 Moldavia. 3 Walachia. 4 Servia. 5 Rascia. 6 Bulgaria. 7 Bosnia. This Country is situate in the Northern temperate Zone, between the 7th and 10th Climates, the longest day being 17 hours. The chief rivers are 1 Danubius. 2 Alluta. 3 Salvata. 4 Cockle. 5 Morus. and 6 Tinas. 1 TRANSILVANIA. Quade. TRANSILVANIA, so called because it is penetrable no way but through woods; and Sep●em Castrae, or in Dutch Zenburgen, or Zenbrooke, because of seven Castles placed to defend the Frontiers: is limited on the North with the Carpathian hills, on the South with Walachia, on the West with Hungary, on the East with Moldavia. The chief Towns are 1 Alba julia, or Weisenberg. 2 Claudiopolis, called now Clausenberge. 3 Bristitia. 4 Centum colles. 5 Fogaros. 6 Stephanopoli, etc. On the North end of Transilvania, lieth the Province Zaculeia, whose people live after the manner of the Helvetians: their chief and only Towns being 1 Kisdie. 2 Orby. and 3 Shepsdy. They have long maintained an offensive and defensive league with the Transilvanians against Turks and Germans. They are free from all manner of taxes and subsidies, excepting only the Coronation day of the new king of Hungary, for then every housekeeper is to give the King a Bull. That the people of this Country are the progeny of the Saxons, is evident by the Saxon language yet retained. 2ly, We find that Charles the Great, like a politic conqueror, placed many of that nation here: weakening so their strength at home, Versteg●n. and fortifying the bounds of his Empire. And 3 l●, by a story recited by Verstegan, which we touched in our description of Brunswick; the whole narration is this. Halberstade was beyond credit troubled with Rats, which a Musician, whom they called the Pied Piper, undertaketh for a great mass of money to destroy; they agree: hereupon he tuneth his Pipes, and all the Rats in the Town dancing after them, are drowned in the next river. This done, he asketh his pay, but is denied; whereupon he striketh up a new fit of mirth: all the children male and female of the Town follow him into the hill Hame●en, which presently closed again. The Parents miss their Children, and could never hear news of them; now of late some have found them in this Country, where I also leave them; only telling you this, that this marvelous accident is said to happen the 22 ●● of july, Anno D. 1376. Since which time the people of Halberstade, permit not any Drum, Pipe, or other instrument to be sounded in that street: and established a decree, that in all writings of contract or bargain, after the date of our Saviour's nativity, the date also of this their children's transmigration should be added. This Transilvania was long subject unto Hungary, and had for its governor a Vaivod, Knolls. which was the second person in the kingdom. This Vaivodate was by King Vladislaus given unto john Huniades, that terror of his enemies, and supporter of his Country: and after his death to john Zepusius. This john was chosen King of Hungary, but being expelled by Ferdinand, he called Solyman into the kingdom, by whom he was restored and became the Turks Tributary: after whose death Solyman seizing on the kingdom of Hungary, gave unto Stephen, his son, the Vaivodate of Transilvania, Anno 1541. Unto this Stephe● succeeded another Stephen, called Bathori, by the gift of the Turkish Emperors: who being called to the kingdom of Poland, left this country to his brother Christopher, Aᵒ 1575. To him succeeded his son Sigismond, who shook off the Turkish yoke; and although he gave them many overthrows and slew some of their Pashas: yet not being able to defend himself against so potent an adversary, he resigned his principate to the Emperor Rod●lphus, Anno 1601. The german Soldiers behaving themselves tyrannically over the people, were by justine Botscay, newly chosen Prince, driven out of the Country: to whom succeeded Gabriel Batour, Aᵒ 1609; since whose death, so welcome to his neighbours and subjects; the Sultan A●h●n●t, committed this Country unto Bethlem G●bour, that great enemy of the Austrian family. 2 MOLDAVIA. MOLDAVIA is seated on the North end of Transilvania, Turk. hist, and Zaculeia, and extendeth to the Euxine Sea. The chief Cities are Occazonia, or Zucchania, once the Vaivods' seat. 2 Fuechiana. and 3 Fal●z●nge. It was first made Tributary to the Turks by Mahomet the great, and utterly subjected, Aᵒ 1594, by Selimus the 2d. Not long after it revolted from the Turks, and made combination with the Transylvanian, Anno 1576. Walachia also entered into this confederacy, against which they have since with great alterations prosecuted: the Countries being sometimes under the protection of the Emperors of Germany; sometimes of the Turk; sometimes of the Polander. To this Moldavia belongeth the little Country of Bessarabia, Maginus. lying between mount Hoemus South, and Lituania North. It is seated very commodiously on the Black Seas, & is so called from the Bessi, the ancient inhabitants of this place, and the progenitors of the ●ofnians. It was made a Turkish Province 1485. The chief Towns are 1 Kilim▪ and 2 Chermen or Moncastrum the seat of a Turkish Sanziacke. It is built on the river Tira●, not far from its influx into the Sea. 3 WALACHIA. WALACHIA, called more properly Flaccia, from Flaccus a Roman, who here planted an Italian or Roman Colony: is seated between Transilvan●a, and Danubius. The people speak the Latin tongue, but so that it is much corrupted, & can hardly be understood. The chief Cities are Sabinium. 2 Prailaba▪ and 3 Tergovista, Mereasor. the Vaivods' se●t. The Country is abundant in all things necessary for the life & use of man, as mines of gold silver, and iron; Salt-pits, Wine, Cattle, and especially Horses, of which here is a number, no less great than good. It yieldeth also a pure and refined kind of Brimstone, of which they make excellent Candles. Over the river Danubius, which divideth this Country from Bulgaria, did the Emperor Traian build his so memorised bridge, in his war against the Dacians: of whi●h 34 pillars yet are to be seen to the great admiration of the beholders. This Country was conquered by M●homet the Great, Turk. hist. by reason of two brothers, Waldus and Dracula, who contended for the principality. The Vaiv●ds paid to the Turks 60000 ducats, which when Amurath the 3d required to have doubled; Michael the Vaivod revolted, & joined with the Vaivod of Moldavia and Prince of Transilvania, Anno 1594. Guillim. The Arms are Gules three Banners disveloped Or. 4 SERVIA. SERVIA lieth betwixt Bosnia and Rascia. The ancient possessors hereof were the Triballi, who only had the happiness to vanquish Philip King of the Macedonians. justine. For Philip having or pretending a quarrel against Ma●aeas King of the Sarmatians; entered his Country, overthrew him in a set battle, carried with him great booties; & among other things 20000 Mares for breed. These Mares he took in the battle, it being the custom of the Scythians, and Sarmatians, to use Mares only in their wars; because their not stopping in the midst of a race to piss, could be no impediment to them in their flight. In his return homeward, these Triballi deny him passage through their Country, vn●esse they might partake of the spoils. This being denied, they fall from words to blows, and next to a pitched field. In this fight Philip was wounded with an Arrow, which passing through his thigh, nailed him to his Saddle, and the Horse being gauled with the wound, fell down to the ground. The Macedonians seeing his fall, and supposing that he was slain, fled out of the field; leaving all the Sarmatian spoils to the Traballi; whose receivers they seem only to have been. The chief Cities are Stonibourg the seat of the Despot. 2 Samandria. 3 Taurinum, Adrianus. now called Bellgrade, a town which being once the bulwark of Christendom, valiantly resisted the puissance of Amurath the 6 and Mahomet the great, but was at the last taken by Solymau, Anno 1520. It standeth on the Danubius, where it receiveth the river Savus. 5 RASCIA. RASCIA lieth between Servia and Bulgaria: the chief city is Boden famous for her annual fairs. These two Provinces were once subject to their several Despots, Turk. hist. under whose command they long enjoyed tranquillity, till Anno 1438: when as George Despot of Servia and Rascia became tributary to Amurath the second. After the death of this George; who was a Christian by profession, but a Turk by affection (as all the actions of his life did lively demonstrate) his son Lazarus succeeded: who being dead, Mahomet the great united these Provinces to his Empire, Anno 1454. 6 BULGARIA. BULGARIA hath on the East the Euxine Sea, Adrianus. on the West Rascia; on the North Danubius; on the South, Thrace. The chief Cities are 1 Sophia the seat of the Beglerbeg of Greece, under whom are 21 Sansiakes. 2 Nicopolis. This Country was conquered by the Scythians of Bulgar (a Town situate on the river Volga, Pezelius. whence they are called Bulgari and Volgari) who making their eruptions in the days of the Emperor Constantine Pogonatus, became bitter enemies to the Christians till the year 868: in which their King Trebellius by the persuasion of his sister (who being a captive had received the Christian faith) together with all his people was baptised. Selden, The Kings hereof had their Crown of gold, their tiar or cap of silk, and their red shoes for their regal; which were also imperial ornaments. To these Kings also, & to these only did the Greek Emperors allow the title of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as being merely imperial. Other Kings they called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from the Latin word Reges. Insomuch that when Basilius Macedo had received letters from Pope Adrian the 2d, wherein Lewis the 2d the Western Emperor was called Basilens: he razed out that Imperial attribute, and dispatched an Embassy to Lewis, wherein he challenged it as his own peculiar Epethete. That reverend father Theophilact was chief Bishop of this nation. This kingdom was made a Turkish Province, by Bajazet the first, Anno 1396. 7 BOSNIA. BOSNIA, so called of the Bossi or Bessi, a people of Bulgaria; bounded on the East with Servia, on the West with Croatia, on the North with the river Savus, on the South with Illyricum. The chief Cities are Cazachium the residence, Turk. hist. and Laiza, or jaziga, the Sepulture of the Bosnian Kings. This Country was erected into a Kingdom Anno 1420; not long after which, K. Stephen was taken and slain alive, by the barbarous command of Mahomet the Great; at which time this kingdom was converted to a Province of the Mahometan Empire, Anno 1464. Thus much of Dacia. OF SCLAVONIA. SCLAVONIA, hath on the East the river Drinus, and a line drawn from thence to the sea, on the West part of Italy, on the North Hungary, and on the South the Adriatic Sea. It is in length 480 miles, and 120 in breadth; it is situated under the sixth and seventh Climates, the longest day being 15 hours and a half. The people are courageous, proud, and stubborn, and use their own Sclavonian tongue, which extendeth through all Sclavonia. 2 Histria. Brerewood. 3 Bohemia. 4 Polonia. 5 Moravia. 6 Muscovie. 7 Dacia. 8 Epirus. 9 part of Hungary. 10 Georgia. 11 Mengrelia. and 12 is used by all Captains and Soldiers of the Emperors of Turkey. They are of the Christian faith, & follow the Greek Church. This Country is more fit for grazing then for haruesting; for the Sheep and other dattle bring forth young twice in a year, and are shorn four times. The Sclavi whence this Region took denomination, Quade. were a people of Scythia, who in the time of justinian the Emperor, planted themselves in Thrace: & after during the reign of Phocas, came and settled themselves in Illyricum, since by their conquest of it, called Sclavonia. These Sclavi were first broken by the Venetians, who seeing them to be of strong bodies and able constitutions, employed them in all the offices of drudgery belonging to their fields, and houses: from whence both we and other nations, have borrowed that ignomintous word, Slave; whereby we use to call ignoble fellows, and the more base sort of people: & this is the observation of Sr W. Raleigh, in his most excellent History. Sclavonia is now divided into Illyricum, Dalmatia, & Croatia. The principal rivers of the whole are, 1 Drinus, by which it is parted from Servia. 2 Savus. 3 Dravus. 4 Edavius. 5 Titius. 6 Naron. 1 ILLIRIS was once the name of the whole Province, but it is now accommodated to one part: which being commonly called Windismarch, is bounded on the East with Danubius; on the West with Carniola; on the North with Dravus, & on the South with Savus. The chief Cities are 1 Zatha on Danubius 2 Zakaocz 3 Windishgretz on Dravus. and 4 Sagouna nigh unto Savus. Florus. The people hereof were made subject unto the Romans, Aᵒ V C. 525. they themselves giving the occasion. For not content to make inroads into, and to lay waste the Roman territories, they slew the Ambassadors desiring restitution, and used much opprobrious language unto the City: Tenta their Queen, not only not forbidding, but commanding it. On this ground Fulvius Cen●umalus is sent against them with an army, who subduing the Province; sacrificed the chief of the nobility to the Ghosts of his murdered countrymen. This country is now a member of the kingdom of Hungary. 2 DALMATIA hath on the East Drinus; on the West Croatia; on the North Savus; Grimst. ●o and on the South the Adriatic sea. The chief Cities are Rag●si, formerly called Epidaurus, situate on the Adriatic sea; a City of great traffic and riches. It is tributary to the Turks to w●om i● payeth yearly 12000 ducats. 2 Sebeni●um or S●●●m s●●n●ing on the Sea shore. 3 Zara or L●●era on the same sho 〈…〉 For the possession of this Town, Ortelius. there have been● g●●at w●●res betwixt the Hurgarians and the Venetians; to whom it seems to be of such importance; that b●ing on●e taken by the Hurg●ria●s, it was redeemed for 100000 Crowns. In this T●wne is the Church of S john di Malvatia, w●ich was built by a company of Sailors; who being in a tempest made a vo●, that if they escaped they would consecrate a Temple to S. john di Malvat●a, whose m●rter should be tempered with Malmsey, and accordingly paid their vows. far les●e did another master of a ship intent to perform his promise though he spoke bigger; who in a like extremity of danger; promised our Lady to offer at her Altar, a Candle as great as the main mast of his ship. For when one of his mates jogging him, told him he had promised an impossibility; tush fool (replied the master) we must speak her fair in time of need: but if ever I come ashore, I will make her be content with a Candle of eight to the pound. And in a like fit of devotion was he, who on the same occasion plainly told God, that he was no common beggar, he never troubled him with prayers before: and if he would hear him that time, he would never trouble him again. But I proceed. 4 Spalleto a sea town standing East of Sebenico, the Bishop whereof Mare●s Antonius de D●●minis seeming to loath the Romish superstition, came for refuge into England, Anno 1616, and having here both by preaching and writing laboured to overthrow the Church of Rome; upon I know not what projects he declared himself to be a counterfeit, Anno 1622, and returned again to Rome. So that we may say of him as Socrates in his Ecclesiastical history; saith of Ecebolius, who under Constantius, was a Christian; under julian a Pagan; and a Christian again under jovinian: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; so warering and unconstant a turncoat was Ec●holius, from his beginnings to his end. The 5 town of note is Scodra or Scutari, which ●esisted the Turkish puissance a whole year: Turk. hist. and many days was battered with 70 p●●c●s of Ordnance, of wondrous bigness, especially that called the Prince's piece, which carried a stone or bullet of 1200 pound weight. Not far●e hence is 6 Lissa famous for the Sepulchre of Scanderbog. These 2 Towns were gained by Mahomet the 2d, Anno 1478. The ancient inhabitants of this Country were the Dalmati, whose Metropolis was Dalminium on the ●iuer Drinus. This City was sacked by Marcius a Roman Consul, Aᵒ V C 689; & Dalmatia fi●st was s●st made subject to that Empire. Afterward also this City was again ruined by one Nasica: but the people as they were by the Romans often subdued, so they as often revolted. Their last rebellion was raised at the instigation of one Batto, a man very potent with the people; who having ten years together maintained the liberty of his Country, at last broken and wearied by the forces of G●rmanicus, and Tiberius, he submitted himself unto the two Captains: who ask the reason of his revolt, were answered, because the Romans sent no Shepherds to keep, but Wolves to devour their flock, Dalmatia thus finally conquered, continued a Roman Province, till the time of Phocas; during whose tyrannical Empire, the S●lam subdued this Country: who after they had Lorded it ●e●e ●or the space of almost 200 years, were made vassals to the Hungarians; who settled themselves in Pannonia, during the reign of Arnulphus in the West, and Leo Philosophus in the East. These new Lords were much given to Piracy and robbing, and amongst others, Hist. of It. ravished a company of gorgeous Venetian Damsels: to revenge which wrong, Dalma●ia was made tribu●ary to the Venetians; to whom, besides their money & Towns the Dalmatians were to give 100 barrels of wine, and 3000 Coniskinnes to the Duke for a present. It is now divided between the Venetians who keep the greatest part, & the Tu●ke. 2 CROATIA or Corvatia, was called by the ancients Li●urnia and Valeria: it hath on the East and South Dalmatia, on the North Savus; on the West Istria and Carniola. The chief Towns are Gradiska situate on Savus. 2 Bruman. 3 Novigrod situate on the Savus also, hard upon Germany. and 4 Sisseghk, famous for the resistance which the Turks found there, Anno 1592. For the Turk●s hoping if they could conquer this little Country, to have an open passage into Germany; entered it with a great army, surprised the Castle of Ostrow●tz seated on the river Wana; took by siege the strong Town of Wihits, a principal Town also of this Country, and seated on the same river: which done they matched up to Sisseghk or Sissaken, where after a long siege, they were raised by a power of Germans, that came to succour the Town, who slew about 8000 of the Turks; most of the ●est being drowned in the river Savus, as they ●ledd from the sword of the conqueror. The 6▪ & last Town of note in this country is Petrowya, situate at the foot of the mountains, which are between the rivers Savus and Dravus; and divide Hungary from Sc●avonia. The Croatians are generally, though corruptly called Corbats. Their Country hath the title of a Dukedom, and is subject partly to the Austrians, and partly to the Venetians, who set first footing in it, Anno 1007. Guilliam. The Sclavonian Arms are Arg. a Cardinal's hat, the strings pendant & plaited in true love's knot, meeting in the base Gules. There are in Sclavonia. Archbishops 3 Bishops 20 Thus much of Sclavonia. OF GREECE. Maginus. GREECE, the Mother of Arts and Sciences, is bounded on the East with the Aegean sea, the Hellespont, Propontis, & Thracius Bosphorus: on the West where it beholdeth her daughter and supplanter, Italy; with the Adriatic sea: on the North with the mountain Hamus, of which Stratonicus used to say, that for eight months it was very cold, and for the other four, winter: and on the South with the Ionian Sea. It was called Greece from Graecus the son of Cecrops, fi●st founder of Athens; and at the first was only attributed for the Country about Attica: but after the Macedonian Empire had swallowed all the petty Commonwealths, this name was communicated to the whole Country; whose people by a Synecdoche are diversely called, by some Achivi, by some Mirmidones, sometimes Pelasgi, Danai, Argini, etc. This Country is situate in the Northern temperate Zone, under the fifth and sixth Climates, the longest day being 15 hours. The people were once brave men of war, sound Scholars, addicted to the love of virtue, Sands. and civil of behaviour. A nation once so excellent, that their precepts and examples do still remain, as approved rules and Tutors to instruct and direct the man, that indeavoreth to be virtuous: famous for government; affectours of freedom, every way noble. For which virtues in themselves, and want of them in others, all their neighbour and remote nations, were by them scornfully called Barbarians: a name now most fit for the Grecians themselves, being an unconstant people, destitute of all learning, and the means to obtain it, Universities: uncivil, riotous, and so lazy, that for the most part they endeavour their profit no farther than their belly compels them. When they meet at feasts or banquets, they drink small draughts at the beginning; which by degrees they increase, till they come to the height of intemperancy: at which point when they are arrived, they keep no rule or order; whereas before, to drink out of one's turn is accounted a point of incivility. Hence, as I believe, sprung our byword, As merry as a Greek, and the Latin word Graecari. The women are for the most part brown complexioned, exceedingly well-favoured, and excessively amorous. Painting they use very much, to keep themselues in grace with their husbands: for when they once grow wrinkled, they are put to all the drudgeries of the house. The Christian faith was received here immediately after the passion of the Lamb slain, from the beginning of the world: but especially established by Timoth●e, to whom S. Paul writ two Epistles. The Fathers whom in this Church they most adhere unto, and reverence, are Chrysostome, Basil, & the two Gregory's, the one surnamed Nissene, and the other Nazianzen. The Church government is by the 4 Patriarches; of Alexandria, who presideth over Egypt and Arabia: Brerewo●d▪ of Jerusalem, who governeth the greeks of Palestine: of Antioch, whose jurisdiction containeth Syria, Armenia, and Cilicia: and of Constantinople, to whose charge are committed all the other Provinces of the Greek Church, as all Greece and Muscovie: Sclavonia, Dacia, and part of Poland; all the Lands of the Adria ique & Aegean Seas, together with Crete, Cyp●us, and Rho●es; almost all Anatolia, and the Sea shores of Pontus Euxinus, and Palus Maeotis. Their Liturgy is ordinarily ●hat of S. Chrysostome; but on festival days that of S. Basil: which being both written in the learned or ancient Greek, doth not much more edify the vulgar people than the Latin Service doth the illiterate Papists. The particular tenets by which the Gre●ke Church doth differ from the Roman and Reform are already specified in our description of Muscovie: between which two of Greece and Muscovy the most material points are the manner of distributing the Sacrament; and the exacting of marriage at the Ordination of Priests. The language they spoke was the Greek, of which were five Dialects, 1 Attic. 2 Doric. 3 Aeolicke. 4 jonicke. & 5 The Common Dialect, or phrase of speech. A language excellent for Philosophy and the liberal arts, but more excellent for so great a part of the means of our salvation delivered therein: for the lofty sound, significant expressions of the mind, genuine suavity and happy composition of diverse words in one, so excellent above others; that even in the flourishing of the Roman Commonwealth, it overtopped the Latin; insomuch that most of the histories of Rome were writ in this tongue, as Polybius, Dion Cassius, Appian, and the like. It also was once of wonderful extent, in Greece, Anatolia, Italy, Province, and almost all the Lands of the Mediterranean. But now partly through mutilation of some words, and compaction of others; partly by the confusion of the true sound of vowels, dipthongs, and consonants; and the translating of the Accents; to which may be added the commixtion of the language of foreign nations: the language is not only fallen from its elegancy, but also from its largeness of extent; as being confined within Greece, and there not only much corrupted, but almost quite devoured by the Sclavonian, and Turkish tongues. The soil questionless is very fruitful, & would yield great profit to the husbandman, if they would take pains in the tilling: but they knowing nothing certainly to be their own, but all things subject to the Grand Signior and his Soldiers, omit agriculture, and may perchance think of that of the Poet, Impius haec tam culta novalia miles habebi●? Barbarus has segetes? en queis consuevimu arua. Shall misbelieving Turks these acroes spoil, Which I manured with so much cost and toil? Shall they enjoy my care? See neighbours see, For whom these goodly cornfields tilled be. The more natural and certa●ne commodities which they transport into other parts, are Wines; which in memory of the water which our Saviour turned into wine, and on that day whereon they think this miracle was wrought; they use to baptise: for which cause the jews will drink none of them. They send also into other parts of the world, Oil, Copper, Vittriall, some Gold and Silver, Velvets, Damasks, Turquesse Grograms, etc. This Country hath formerly been famous for the Captains Miltiades, Epaminondas, Aristides, Pyrrhus, and (to omit infinite others) Alexander the subverter of the Persian Monarchy: For the divine Philosophers, Plato, Socrates, A●istotle, & Theophraslus; for the most exquisite Poets, Hesiodus, Homerus, Sophocles, and Aristophanes. For the faithful Historiographers, Xenophon the condisciple of Plato, Thucydides, Plu●arch, & Herodotus: The eloquent Orators Aeschines, Demosthenes, & Isocrates. And lastly, the authors and establishers of all humane learning whatsoever, only the Mathematics excepted. The chief rivers are C●phisus, which arising in the Frontiers of Epirus, disburdeneth itself into the Aegean Sea. 2 Erigon. and 3 Alaicmon; which beginning their course in the more northern parts of Macedon, end it in Thirmaicus sinus. 4 Strim●n in Migdonia. 5 Athicus and Nisus in Thrace. 6 S●ymphalus, where Hercules killed the Stymphalian birds; and 7 Ladon in Arcadia. 8 Inachus whose daughter Io turned into a Heifer, was worshipped by the Egyptians under the name of Isis. And 9 Pineus, whose daughter was Daphne, turned into a bay-tree; in Macedon: as also Populifer. 10 Sperchius', & irrequietus, 11 Enipeus; 12 Apidanusque senex; lenisque 13 Amphrisus; & 14 Aeas. Poplar-clad Sperchius', swift Enipeus, old Apidane, smooth Amphrisus, Aeas cold. Thus much of the whole Country in gross; the chief & ordinary division is, into 1 Pel. ponnesus. 2 Achaia. 3 Epirus. 4 Albania. 5 Macedonia. 6 Migdonia. 7 Thracia. 1 PELOPONNESUS. Maginus. PELOPONNESUS is a peninsula rounded with the Sea, except where it is tied to the main land of Greece, by an Isthmus of 5 miles in breadth; which the Grecians and Venetians fortified with a strong wall, and 5 Castles. This was called Hexamilium, and was overthrown by Amurath the second, who harassed and spoilt all the Country. It was afterwards in the year 1453, upon a rumour of a new war, built up again by the Venetians (who then had the greatest part of this Country) in 15 days: there being for that time 30000 men employed in the work. This wall extended from one sea unto the other; which had it been as warily guarded, as it was hastily built; or as it was well fortified, had it been so well manned: might easily have resisted the Turks, until more means had been thought on to defend it. Dio●. This Isthmus was begun to have been digged through by Nero, who to hearten on his soldiers, loath to attempt so fruitless an enterprise; took a spade in hand, and busily began the work. Yet at last the Soldiers, being frighted with the blood which abundantly broke forth; with the groans and roar which they continually heard▪ and with the Hobgoblins & Furies, which were always in their sight: persuaded the Emperor, now half out of the humour, to leave this, and enjoin them some more profitable service. King Dem●tr●us, C. Caligula, and I. Caesar, with like success attempted the same action. This Peninsula is in compass 600 miles, and was called at the first Aegialia, from Aegtalus the first King, A.M. 1574: 2 Apia from Apis the fourth King. 3 Siciona, from the ninth King Sition; which name was afterward attributed to a little Province by Corinth: then Peloponnesus from Pelops, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 insula, and now Morea, à Maurorum incursionibus, as Mercator thinketh. This Country is divided into these six Provinces, 1 Elis. 2 Messenia. 3 Arcadia. 4 Laconia. 5 Argolis, and Achaia propria. 1 The Country of ELIS hath on the East Already, on the West the Ionian Sea, Stephanus. on the North Achaia propria, on the South Messe●ia. The chief cities are Elis, which gives name to the whole Province. Nigh unto this city runneth the river Alpheus, of which you shall hear more in Sicilia; and in this City reigned the King A●geus, the cleansing of whose Stable is accounted one of the wonders, or twelve labours performed by Hercules. This Elis was of old called Olympia, famous for the Statue of jupiter Olympicus, one of the world's 7 wonders, being in height 60 cubits; composed by that excellent workman Phidias, of gold, and ivory. In honour of this jupiter were the Olympic games instituted by Hercules on the hill Olympus in Thessaly. The 2d City is Pisa, whose people following Nestor to the wars of Troy, in their return were by tempest driven to the coasts of Italy; where they built the City Pisa. 2 MESSENIA hath on the East Arcady, Adrianus. on the North Elis, on the South and West the Sea. It takes its name from the Metropolis Mesene on Sinus Messeniacus, now called Golfo di Coron. In this City Menelaus was king, whose wife the fair Helena, was the cause of the destruction of Troy. 2 Pilon, where Nestor was King, now called Navarino. 3 Methone or Medon. This people had once great sway in this Peninsula, for whose sole Empire they were long corrival with the Spartans: who at last getting the upper hand of them, oppressed them with miserable slavery. Pezelius in Sleidan. In the confines of this Country stood a Temple of Diana, common alike to the Messenians, Spartans, & Doors. It happened that some Spartan Virgins were by the Messenians here ravished; which abuse, the Spartans pretended to be the ground of their war; the true reason indeed being, their covetousness of the sole Empire. This war broke out 3 times. The first continued 20 years, in which space the Lacedæmonians fearing their absence would hinder the supply of young children in the city; sent a company of their ablest young men home, to accompany their wives. Their offspring were called Parthenij, who coming to full growth, abandoned Sparta, styled into Italy, and there built Tarentum. The second being of 23 years' continuance, was raised and maintained by Aristomenes, one of the blood-royal. This war prospered, till Aristocrates King of Arcadia, one of the confederates, revolted, to side with Lacedaemon. Then began they to decline, and Aristomenes was thrice taken prisoner, still miraculously escaping. His last imprisonment was in a dungeon, where by chance espying a Fox devouring a dead body, he caught hold of her tail: The Fox running a way, guided Aristomenes after; till the straightness of the hole by which she went out, made him leave his holt, and fall to scraping with his nails; which exercise he never left, till he had the hole passable, and so escaped; and having a while upheld his falling Country, died in Rhodes. The third war was like drops after a tempest. In this the Messenians were forced to abandon their Country; which they could never again recover, till Epaminondas having vanquished the Lacedæmonians at Leuctra, restored them to their ancient possessions. 3 ARCADIA hath on the East Laconia, on the West Elis and Messene, on the North Achaia propria, and on the South the Sea. This Country took its name from Arcas, the son of jupiter and Calisto; but was formerly called Pelasgia: the people whereof thought themselves more ancient than the Moon. Ovid. de Fast. Or●a prius Lunâ, de se fi creditur ipsi, A magno tellus Arcade nomen habet. The land which of great Arcas took its name▪ Was ere the Moon, if we will credit Fame. The chief Cities are 1 Psophis. 2 Mantinaea, nigh unto which the Theban Army, Pezel. in Sleidan. consisting of 30000 foot, and 3000 horse; routed the Army of the Spartans and Athenians, consisting of 25000 foot, and 2000 horse. In this battle Epaminondas that famous Leader, received his death's wound, and not long after died. At his last gasp one of his friends said; Alas thou diest Epaminondas, and leavest behind thee no children: Nay, replied he, two daughters will I leave behind me, the victory at Leuctra, and this other at Mantinaea. 3. Megalopolis, the birthplace of Polybius, that excellent Historian. 4 Phialia towards the sea. Here was the lake Stymphalus, Maginus. and the river Styx, whose water for the poisonous taste, was called the water of hell. The Poets fain, that Gods used to swear by this river, as may be everywhere observed: and what God soever swore by Styx falsely, he was banished from Heaven, and prohibited Nectar for a 1000 years. It is a Country whose fitness for pastorage & grazing, hath made it the subject of many worthy & witty discourses, especially that of Sr Philip Sidney; of whom I cannot but make honourable mention: a book which besides its excellent language, rare contrivances, & delectable stories; hath in it all the strains of Poesy, comprehendeth the universal Art of speaking, and to them which can discern, & will observe, affordeth notable rules for demeanour, both private and public. 4 LACONIA hath on the East & South the Sea, on the North Argolis, on the West Arcadia. The chief Cities are Lacedaemon, once a famous Commonwealth, Plutarch. whose laws were compiled by Lycurgus; who going a journey, bound the people by oath, to observe all his Laws till he returned: & being gone from thence, commanded, that when he was dead & buried, his ashes should be cast into the Sea, By this means, his Laws were kept in Sparta almost 700 years, during which time the Commonwealth flourished in all prosperity. Whosoever is desirous to know the particular laws, customs, & ordinances, by which this Commonwealth did subsist; may in the life of Lycu●gus set down by Plutarch, find them all specified. Their course of living was so strict and severe, that many went to wars, hoping by death to rid themselves from life, so austere & unpleasing. Laertius. D●ogenes returning from Sparta to At●ens, said, that he returned from men to women, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: To another demanding in what part of Greece he saw the most complete men; he replied, that he saw saw men nowhere, but boys at Lacedaemon. This Commonwealth was so equally mixed, that the sovereignty of one was nothing prejudicial to the liberty of all. Their kings being of the race of Hercules, had a royalty not unlimited, the Nobles prerogatives not infringed; the people, freedom unquestioned. The Ephori or Tribunes of the people, whose authority was in some respect above the Kings, made it seem a Democracie: The Senate whose decrees were uncontrollable, resembled an Aristocracy: The Kings who like the soul did animate and actuate the rest, showed that there was somewhat also of a Monarchy. A rare mixture of government. The discipline of this city, both in war and peace, made it feared by the neighbours as well as honoured. Plutarch. The people were accounted the chief of all the Grecians, and directed the rest as subordinate to them. At last the Athenians having conquered many large Provinces in Asia, began somewhat to Eclipse their glory; which they not enduring, warred against Athens; and after many losses on their parts sustained, took the city, and dismantled it. Immediately followed the war betwixt them, & the Boeotians; the Athenians covertly, and the Persians openly assisting the enemy. Here their prosperity began to leave them; for beside many small defeats, Epaminondas the Theban so discomfited them, at the overthrows of Leuctra and Mantinaea; that Sparta itself was in danger of utter ruin. Not long after happened the Holy-warre, wherein they also made a party: but this war being ended by King Philip, they scarce breathed more freedom, than he gave air to. But when Alexander's Captains fought for the Empire of their master, all these flourishing republics were either totally swallowed into, or much defaced by the Kingdom of Macedon. The Lacedæmonians held the chief strength of a town to consist in the valour of the people; and therefore would never suffer Sparta to be walled, till the times immediately following the death of Alexander the Great: yet could not these Fortifications defend them from Antigonus Doson King of Macedon; who having vanquished Cleomenes King of Sparta, entered the town, and was the first man that ever was received into it as Conqueror; so much different were the present Spartans from the valour & courage of their ancestors. Here lived the famous Captains Euribiades, the Admiral of the Navy against Xerxes, Lisander: & Agesilaeus. The second City of note is Leuctra on the sea side. 3 Thalana, nigh unto which is the Lake Lerna, where Hercules slew the monster Hydra, & the mount Tenarus, from whence the same champion drew the three-headed Dog Cerberus, as the Poets called him; and 4 Selassia, where Antigonus vanquished Cleomenes. 5 ARGOLIS, so called from the chief City Argos, is bounded on the East and North with the Sea, on the West with Achaiae propria, on the South with Laconia. The chief Cities are Argos, built by Argus the fourth king of this Country. The first king was Inachu●, A.M. 2109. The last Achrisius, whose daughter Danae, being shut up in a Tower of brass, was yet ravished by jupiter to whom she bare Perseus. This Perseus having by mishap slain Achrisius, translated the Kingdom of Argos, to Micene the second City of note. From this Perseus descended Atreus & Thyestes'; from Atreus, Agamemnon; who was Captain of the Greekish Army before Troy, in which were 69 Kings, wasted over with a Navy of 1224 ships. The third Town is Nemaea, S● W.R. where Hercules slew the Lions. In honour of this memorable exploit, were instituted the Nemaean games, which continued famous in Greece for many ages. The exercises were running with swift horses, whorlebats, running on foot, quotting, wrestling, darting, shooting. Some refer the beginning of these games to the honour of one Opheltus a Lacedaemonian: & others fetch it higher, from the wars of Thebes: but this I take to be the more probable opinion. 4 Epidaurus, famous for the Temple of Aesculap●us: & 5 Nauplia, where Naulu● the Father of Palamedes was k●ng. 6 ACHAIA PROPRIA, hath on the South Elis, Arcadia, & Argolis: & on all other parts, the s●a. The chief Cities are 1 Corinth, eated at the foot of the Acro-Corinthian hills, hard by the Fountain Pirene▪ called by Perseus, fons Caballinus, because it was by the Poets feigned to have been made by the horse Pegasus, dashing his hoof against the rock. This town was fenced with a castle, which standing on the Acro-Corinthian hills, was called Acro-Corinthus. It was for strength impregnable, & for command very powerful; as able to cut off all passage by land, from one half of Greece to the other: & mastering the Ionian & Aegaean seas: upon both which, Corinth had such commodious havens, the sea on both sides washing the walls, that Horace calleth it, Corinthus bimaris. It was built by Corinthus the son of Pelops, from whom it took name; & by reason of her commodious situation, so exceedingly thrived & flourished, that in the heat of their pride the Corinthians abused certain Roman Ambassadors, sent unto them. But irasci populo Romano nemo sapientèr potest, as Livy saith, and this the Corinthians found to be true: for Lucius Mummius took the town, and burned it to the very ground. It was afterwards re-edified, and is now a place of small note, called by the Turks Crato Here lived the famous whore Lais, which exacted 10000 Drachmas for a night's lodging, which made Demosthenes cry, non emam ●anti penitere, and occasioned the old verse, Non cuivis homini contingit adire Corinthum. 'tis not for every man's avail, Unto Corinth for to ●aile. Here also Theseus instituted the Istmian games, in the honour of N●ptune, as Hercules had the Olympian in honour of jupiter. 2 Patras. 3 Sytion, now Vasilico. 4 Dimeae. These Commonwealths flourished in Peloponnesus, till the civil wars between Sparta, Thebes, & Athens; which so weakened all sides, that they were soon made a prey to Philip of Macedon. After they we●e subject to the Roman, then to the Constantinopolitan Emperors; and when the Latins subdued Constantinople, Turk. hist. most of this Country fell into the arms of Venice: whose people fortified i● in many places, especially towards the Sea: finally, it w●s conquered by the Turks, 1460. 2 ACHAIA. ACHAIA, called once H●llas, from Helles, son to Deu●alion, is bounded on the East with the Aegaean Sea, on the West with Epirus, on the North wi●h Thessaly, on the South with Peloponnes●●, & the Seas thereof. It is divided into 1 Attica 2 Megaris 3 B●●v●a: 4 Phoci●. 5 Aetol●a. 6 Dori●. 7 Locris. Strabo. 1 A●TICA hath on the West Megaris; on the other part● the Sea. The soil is v●ry barren and craggy; yet the art●ficiall endeavour of the people, wonderfully enriched them; s● that the yearly revenues of the Commonwealth were ●200 Talents. The money current in this Country was commonly stamped w●th an Ox; whence came the byword against bribing and corrupt Lawyers, Bos in lingua. Not much unlike to this was the Proverb, rising from the money of Aegina, being stamped w●th a snail; which was, virtutem & sapientiam vincunt testudines. The chief city Athens (now Selines) was built by Cecrops the first King hereof, and called Cecropes', Aᵒ Mundi ●409. It was ●fter repaired by Th●seus, and furnished with good Laws by Solon. It took name from Minerva (whom the Grecians call Athenae) in whose honour there were long time solemn plays, called Panathena●a. This City hath been ●amous for many things, three especially, first for the ●nviolable faith of the Citizens in thei● leagues, & unfeigned affection to their friends; so that Fides Attica grew into Adage. Second●y, for the famous Scholars which here taught & flourished: And indeed so happy a nursery was it of good wits, & so fitly seated for study, that the very natives being in other Countries, could sensibly perceive some want of that natural vigour, which usually was resident in their spirits. Ita ut corpora istius gentis separata sint in ali●s reg●ones; Velleius. ingenia vero solis Atheniensium muris clausa es●e ex●st●●nes. It was a famous University, from whose great extern, the conduit-pipes of Learning were dispersed over all Europe. Yet at the first the sweet strains of Apollo's harp, did not out-sound the loud braying of Mars his Trumpet: this City yielding more valiant Captains, than any in the world, Rom● excepted, which was the third thing which raised the reputation of the City. Plutarch. Alcibiades, Aristides, Themist●cl●s, Pericle●, with diverse others, were the men that upheld & enlarged the Athenian Republic: yet were the people so ungrateful to them, or they so vn●o●tun●te in th● end, that they ●ll died ei●her 〈…〉 banishment or violently at home. Th●mistocles the cha●pion of ●reec●, died an exile in Pe●sia. ●hoc●on was slain by the 〈…〉 laid violent hands on himself; Pericl●s 〈…〉 endangered; & Theseus the founder of the Ci 〈…〉 from hi● royalty, & spitefully imprisoned. Aristi 〈…〉, & others, banished ten years by the Ostracism. This form of punishment, so called, because the nam● of the party banished was writ in an Oyster shell, was only used toward such, who either began to grow too popular, or potent among the men of service Which device allowable in a Democracie, where the overmuch powerablenes of one, might hazard the liberty of all, was exercised on spite oftener, than desert. A Country-fellow meeting by chance Aristides, desired him to write Aristides in his shell; and being asked, whether the man whose banishment he desired, had ever wronged him, replied, No, he was only sorry to hear folks call him a good man. We find the like unfortunate end to most of the Romans, so redoubted in war: Coriolanus was exiled; Camillus confined to Ardea; Scipio murdered, with diverse others, only because their virtue had lifted them above the pitch of ordinary men. Ventidius was disgraced by Antony: Agricola poisoned with the privity of Domitian: Corbulo murdered by the command of Nero: all able men yet living in an age, wherein it was not lawful to be valiant. In later times it so happened to Gonsalvo the Great Captain, who having conquered the kingdom of Naples, drove the French beyond the mountains, & brought all the Italian Potentates to stand at the Spaniards devotion; was by his master called home, where he died obscurely, & was buried without solemnity, without tears. Worse fared the Guise and Byron in France; worse Essex, and Dudley of Northumberland with us; neither will I omit William Duke of Suffolk, who having served 34 years in our French wars, and for 17 years together, never returning home, was at his return, basely made away. It were almost impiety to be silent of joab, the bravest soldier, and politickest Leader, that ever fought the Lords battles; yet he died at the horns of the Altar. Whether it be that such men are borne under an unhappy Planet; or that Courtiers, & such as have b●st opportunity to endear men of war with their Sovereigns, know not how to commend & extol their deserts, in a subject beyond the reach of their bra●ne, or courage of their heart; or that faction and opposition at home; or Envy that common foe to Virtue, be the hindrance, I cannot determine. Yet it may be that Princes naturally distrust men of employment, & are loath to add honours to a working wit, & an attempting spirit: and it may be the fault of Soldiers themselves, by an unseasonable praise of their own worths, above the ability of renumeration in that state. This was the cause of Silius death under Tiberius, concerning which, the Historian giveth us this excellent sentence: Beneficia eò usque lata sunt, dum videntur exsolui posse: ubi multum anteven●re, pro gratiâ odium redditur. The last King hereof was Codrus, Patercul. who in the wars against the Peloponnesians, having intelligence by an oracle, that his enemies should have the victory, if they did not kill the Athenian King; attired himself like a beggar, and forced the Peloponnesians to kill him: and they understanding how unfortunately they had slain him, whom they had most desire to have saved, raised their camp and departed. For this fact, the Athenians so honoured his memory, that they thought no man worthy to succeed him as King; and therefore committed the managing of the state to Governors for term of life, whom they called Archontes, Freigi● the first Archon being Medon the son of C●drus. This government began A.M. 2897, & continued 316 years, at which time the Archontes were appointed to govern ten years only, and then to give up their charge: Seventy years lasted this government under seven Archentes, which time expired A.M. 3284, began the Democracie of Athens; during which, Draco and Solon the Lawgivers' flourished. Toward the ●●ter end of Solon's life, Pisistratus altered the free state, and made himself Lord or Tyrant of the City: but he once dead, the people regained their freedom, driving thence Hippias the son of Pisistratus, who hereupon fled for succour to Darius K. of Persia, by this means bringing the Persians first into Greece. What success the Persians had in Greece, the Histories of these times abundantly inform us. Darius being vanquished by Miltiades at Marathron; and Xerxes by Themistocles at Salamis: yet did not Athens scape so clear, but that it was taken by Xerxes, Plutarch. though indeed first abandoned, and voluntarily dismanteled by the Athenians. When the Persians were retired homewards, the people of Athens re-edified their town, and strongly fortified it with high & defensible walls; which done, they put their Fleet to sea, & spoiled the coasts of Persia in all quarters; enriching their city with the spoils, & enlarging their power & dominion, by the addition of many Lands and sea-townes. Hereby they grew unto that wealth & potency, that they were suspected by their weaker neighbours, Thucydides. & envied by their stronger, the Lacedæmonians especially: who fearing to lose their ancient priority over Greece; but pretending the surprifall of Potidea a City of Thrace from the Corinthians, & some ha●d measure by them showed upon the Megarenses, made war upon them. In the beginning of this war the Athenians not only resisted the whole powers of all Greece confederate against them; but so exceedingly prospered, that the Spartans sued for peace, and could not get it. But the scales of Fortune turned; for after they had held out 28 years, they were compelled to pluck down the walls of their town, & submit themselves to the order of the Lacedæmonians, now by the puissance of Lysander victorious. Then was this Virgin-Town prostituted to the lust of 30 Tyrants, whom not long after, Thrasibulus a brave soldier, & one that loved the liberty of his Country, expelled. This war was called Bellum Peleponnesiacum. Not long after, the Persians seeing how the State of Sparta, for want of the opposition of Athens, began to work upon their Empire; furnished Conon a worthy Gentleman of Athens, with a Navy so well furnished, that therewith he vanquished the Lacedaemonian Fleet; & put the Athenians by this victory in so good heart, that they once more re-edified their walls. Immediately after followed the war against Thebes, Plutarch. called Bellum sacrum, which in the end was composed by Philip of Macedon, by bringing as well the Thebans whom he came to succour, as the Athenians, Spartans, & Phocians, whom he came to oppose, all under his own dominion: from which slavery, Greece never recovered, till as well Macedon, as she, became follow-seruants to Rome. The next towns of note in Attica, were 1 Marathron, where Miltiades discomfited the numerous Army of Darius, consisting of 100000 foot, a●d 10000 horse, the emulation of which noble victory, startled such brave resolves in the breast of Themistocles. 3 Piraea the haven-town to Athens, built & impregnably fortified by the advice of Themistocles, & afterward the better to keep under the Athenians, demolished by Scylla, in his wars against Mythridates. 4 Panormus. 2 MEGARIS hath on the East Attica, on the West Sinus Corinthiacus, on the North Boeotia, & on the South the Isimus. The chief city is Megara, now Megra, where Euclid taught Geometry. Ovid maketh mention of one Nisus King of this Country, not so happy that his head was circled with a Coronet, as that thereon grew a purple hair; to which was annexed the preservation both of his life & Kingdom. This jewel his daughter Scylla delivered to King Minos, her Father's enemy: who joyfully receiving the present, commanded her to be cast into the Sea; where she was (as some write) turned to the gulf so named. I leave the moralising of the Fable, to such as profess Mythology; observing only by the way, the antiquity of that politic practice, to love the Treason, & hate the Traitors. This Country after shaking off the Cretans, became sui iuris; and amounted to that height of prosperity, that they contended with the Athenians for the Island of Salamis, & so crushed them in one fatal overthrow, that a Law was enacted in Athens, that whosoever mentioned the recovery of Salamis, should lose his life: so that Solon was compelled to fain himself mad, the safelier to motion the matter, which had a prosperous end. This fortune of the Megarenses lasted not long in so eminent a degree; yet they continued a free people, till the coming of the Macedonians. The second town of note in Megaris is Eleusis, where Ceres had a Temple, which is hence called Ceres Eleusina. 3 BOEOTIA hath on the East Attica, on the West Phocis, on the North the river Cephisus, on the South Megaris and the Sea. It took its name from B●s, which signifieth an Ox: for when Cadmus' weary with seeking his sister Eur●pa, whom jupiter had stolen from Phoenicia, came to Delphos; he was warned by the Oracle, to follow the first young Ox he saw, and where he rested, to build a City; the Country for this cause was called Boeotia. Plutarch. It was a custom in this Country to burn before the door of the house in which a new-married wife was to dwell, the axletree of the coach in which she came thither: Giving her by this ceremony to understand, that she must restrain herself from gadding abroad; and that being now joined to an husband, she must frame herself to live & tarry with him, without any hope of departure. The chief city is Thebes, built on the brook Cephisus, by Cadmus the Phoenician. Famous it is for the wars here made of old between Eteocles & Polynices, sons to that unfortunate Prince Oedipus, & his mother & wife jocasta. The History of this war is the most ancient piece of story which we find of all Greece; the former times & writings containing nothing but Fables, little savouring of humanity, & less of truth: As of well changed into Monsters, the adulteries of the gods, & the like. In this town l●ued Pelopidas, & Epaminondas, who so crushed the Lacedæmonians at the battles of Leuctres & Mantinaea; Plutarch. that they could never after reobtain their former puissance. This Commonwealth long flourished, & at last being overburdened in the Phocian war, was glad to submit itself to the mercy of the Macedonians, under the leading of King Philip: who by this means first got footing in Greece, into which afterward he thrust his whole body. Upon the death of Philip, Thebes revolted from the Macedons; but Alexander his successor quickly recovered it; & to dishearten the Greeks in the like attempts, he razed the city, selling all the inhabitants of age & strength: only Pindarus house he commanded to be left standing, in honour of that learned Poet. At the sack of this town, one of the Macedon soldiers entered the house of a principal woman, named Timoclea, ravished her, and rifled her coffers: but still demanding more treasure, she showed him a deep Well, saying that there all her money was hidden. The credulous villain stooping down to behold his prey, she tumbled into the Well, and overwhelmed with stones; for which noble act, the generous Captain highly commended, & dismissed her unhurt. The City was re-edified by Cassander, & is now called Scibes. 2 Daulis, which was under the subjection of Tereus' King of Thrace, who having ravished Philomela, daughter to Pandion, King of the Athenians, was by his wife Progne, sister to Philomela, murdered, after he had eaten his son Itys in a Pye. 3 Platea, in which Mardonius the General of the Persians, was overcome by the Grecians. Pezel. in Sleidan. There were slain in this battle, Mardonius himself, & 260000 Persians; but on the side of the Grecians, 31 Lacedæmonians, 52 Athenians, 16 Arcadians; and of the Megarenses about 600. The Lieftenant-Generall was Pausanias, who afterward plotting to make himself the Tyrant of all Greece, and being discovered, fled into the Temple of Pallas. In this place it was almost a sacrilege to meddle with him; & therefore they resolved to close up the door, his mother voluntarily laying the first stone. Before this battle, the Athenians had an Oracle, that they should be conquerors, if they fought in their own territories; whereupon the Plateans, within whose jurisdiction the battle was fought, gave that part of their Country to the City of Athens: In requital of which worthy donation, Alexander the great re-edified & enlarged their city. 4 Leuctra, where the Thebans under the conduct of Epaminoudas, vanquished the Lacedamonians, slew their King Cleombrotus; & not only preserved their own liberty, but brought their enemies to that fall of courage and reputation, that they could hardly ever rise again. 5 Asc ra, the birthplace of Hesiod, a man (according to Paterculus) elegantis ingenij, & carminum dulcedine memorabilis: though the proud Critic Scaliger, intending to deify Virgil, most iniudiciously and absurdly preferreth the worse Verse in the Georgickes of the one, before the whole works of the other. 6 Cheronea or Coronea, the birthplace of Plutarch. Plutarch. near unto this City was fought that memorable battle between L. Sylla, & the Romans, against Archelaus Lieutenant to Mithridates' King of Ponius, who led an Army of 120800 Soldiers: of which great number only 10000 escaped with life; Sylla losing of his own men 14 only. 7 Orchomenon, nigh unto which the same Sylla vanquished Dorilaus, an other of the King's captains, having an Army of 80000 men, whereof 20000 lost their lives. After these two victories Sylla made peace with Mithridates, because Marius and Cinna domineering in Rome, had trodden his faction underfoot: herein preferring his own quarrels, before the ruin of the common enemy; which had he followed these victories, ne●●●er could have raised an other war, as he did afterward▪ In this Country are t●e straits of Thermopylae, which in the war that Xerxes made against Gre●ce, were defended by 300 Spartans, & their King Leonidas: Who having valiantly resisted that Army, which in their passage out of Persia, had d●ankedly whole rivers, & s●●m of them 20000, died all in the place. Xerxes, lest the greatness of his loss should terrify his men, who had not yet seen that unproportionable discomfiture; buried in several pits, all save one thousand; as if no more had been wanting then they. Strabo. 4 PHOCIS is bounded on the East with Boeotia, on the West with Locris & Doris, on the North with the river Cephisus, & on the South with the Sinus Corinthi●cus. In this Country is Helicon the mount consecrated to the Muses; as also another hill of this Country, called Cithaeron, & both striving with Parnassus in height & bigness. This Parnassus is of wonderful height, whose two tops even kiss the clouds: Ovid. Met. Mons hic cervicibus p●tit arduus astra duobus Nomine Parnassus: supera●que cacumine montes. Through the thick Clouds the mount Pernas●us height, With his two tops doth kiss the Stars so bright. In the general deluge of Greece, in which almost all men perished in the waters, Deucalion & Pyrrha, saved themselves on this h●ll; not far from which stood the Temple of Themis. The chief Towns are Cyrra, 2 Crissa; 3 & Antycira on the Sea; the last of which is famous for the Elleborum that grew there, a Herb very medicinal for the Phren●ie, whence came the proverb. naviget Antyciram 4 Elladia. 5 Pytho or Pythia, a town seated not only in the midst of Greece, but of the whole World also. For jupiter desirous once to know the ex●ct middle of the Earth, let the two Eagles, one from the ●ast, the other from the West. These Eagles meeting in this place, showed plainly that here was the navel or mid part of the Earth. This town by reason of its convenient situation, was the Session's town of all Greece, it being the meetingplace of the Amphictyones. These Amphictyones were men selected out of the 12 pri●● cities of Greece: they had power to decide all controversies & enact Laws for the common good. They were instituted either by Acrisius (as Strabo) or (as Halicarnas●an thinks) by Amphi●●yon the son of Helen, Stephanus. from whom they seem to have derived their name. Their meetings were at the beginnings of the Spring & Autumn: The Commissioners o● the Cities were in several called Pylagorae. Some instances concerning their authority were not amiss. In the time of Cimon, the Scyrians having by piracy wronged the Thessalonians, were fined by this Council. Afterwards the Lacedæmonians for surprising Cadmea, & the Phocians, Pezel. in Sleidan. for ploughing up the land of Cyrrha belonging to Delphos, were by them amerced: and because they continued obstinate, and paid not their mulct, their dominions were adjudged to be confiscate to the Temple of Apollo. But they resisting this decree, spoilt the Temple itself; for which war being proclaimed, and the rebels (for so they were now held) by the assistance of Philip of Macedon subdued: the Council was again assembled. Here it was decreed that the Phocians should raze their walls: that they should pay the yearly tribute of sixty talents: that they should no more keep horse & armour, till they had satisfied the Treasury of the temple: & that they should no more have any voices in that consistory. It was also then enacted, that King Philip & all his sucessours should have the two suffrages of the ●hocians in that Parliament, & be (as it were) Princes of the Senate. To this general Counsel in the jewish Commonwealth, the Sanhedrin, or Aristocratical government of the 70 Elders, had most resemblance. At this time the Diots of the Empire, the States of the Low-countries, and the assemblies of the Swi●ze●s and Grisons, come ●ighest to this pattern. 6 Delphos, where was the Temple of Apollo; in which, with that of jupiter Hannon in Cyrene, were the most famous Oracles of the Heathens, delivered, dark riddles of the Devil, couched in a form so cunningly contrived, that the truth was then farthest off, when it was thought to have been found. Croesus' consulting with the Oracle, was given this answer, Croesus Halyn penetrans m●gnam perve●tet opum vin●●▪ When Croesus' over H●ly● row●th▪ A mighty nation he overthroweth. Which he interpreting according to his own hopes; crossed the river, was vanquished by Cy●us King of Persia and his wh●●e country ru●●ed. In the like kind of deceitfu●l manner were the rest of the Oracles in those days given; the devil being sure, that howsoever the event was▪ he would hardly be convinced of lying. So we find King Pyrrhus before h●s war with the Romans, to have consulted with the Oracle, and to have received this answer. Aio te Aeacide Romanos vincere posse; Which doubtful prediction he construing ●eposse vincere Romanos, according to his own hopes, found afterwards that the Devil meant Romanos posse vincere te, that the Romans should overcome him; for so indeed it happened. By an other kind of the same fallacy, which the Logicians call Amph●bolia, did the same enemy of mankind overthrow an other Prince, who demanding of the Oracle what success he should have in his wars had this answer given him, Ibis redibis nunquam per bella peribis; which he thus commaing▪ Ibis, redibis, nunquam per etc. ventured on the war, & was slain; whereupon his followers again canvasing the Oracle, found that it was Ibis, redibis nunquam, per etc. The like juggling he also used in those supernatural dreams, which Philosophers call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, (or sent from the devil:) for Caesar dreaming that he committed Incest with his mother, made himself Lord of Rome, which was his Country and mother; & Hippias the son to P●isistratus the Tyrant of Athens, having upon the same projects the same dream, was killed, and buried in the bowels of his mother the Earth; so that had Caesar miscarried in his action, and Hippias thrived: yet still had the devil been reputed his craftes-master, & the father of truths. But as the Ecclesiastical history telleth us, that julian the Apostata consulting with the devil, was told that he could receive no answer, because that the body of Babilas the martyr, was entombed nigh his Temple; so much rather could the devils deceive the World, as formerly they had done, after Christ the Truth itself was manifested in the flesh, and tormented these unclean spirits, though as they alleged before their time. For Augustus in whose time our Saviour was borne, consulting with the Oracle about his successor▪ received this not-s●tisfying answer: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉— An Hebrew ch●ld, whom the blessed gods adore, Hath bid me leave these shrines and pack to hell, So that o● Oracles I can no more: In silence leave our Altar, and farewell. Whereupon Augustus coming home, in the Capitol erected an Altar, and thereon in Capital letters caused this Inscription to be ingra●en, HAEC EST ARA PRIMOGENITI DEI. Now as the devils had by Christ's birth lost much of their wont virtue, so after his passion they lost it almost altogether: concerning which, Plutarch in a tract of his Morals called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, why Oracles cease ●o give answers, telleth us a notable story, which was this. Some company going out of Greece into Italy, were about the Echinades becalmed, when on the sudden there was heard a voice loudly calling on one Thamus an Egyptian, then in the Ship. At the two first calls he made no answer, but to the third he replied, Here I am: and the voice again spoke unto him, bidding him when he came to Palodes▪ to make it known that the great god Pan was dead. When they came unto the Palodes, which are certain shelves and rocks in the Ionian sea, Thamus standing on the poop of the Ship, did as the voice directed him, whereupon there was heard a mighty noise of many together, who all seemed to groan & lament, with terrible and hideous skreiking. T●berius hearing of this miracle, caused the learned of his Empire to search out who that Pan should be, who returned answer, that he was the son of Mercury by Penelope; but such as more narrowly observed circumstances, found it to happen just at the time when the Lord of Life suffered death on the Cross, who was the true Pan & Shepherd of our Souls; and that upon this divulging of his passion, the devils who used to deliver Oracles, with great grief and lamentations forsook the office, which had been so profitable to them in seducing the blind people. I dare not affirm that all Oracles then failed, but certainly they then began to decay: for juvenal in his time affirmed, that Delphis oracula c●ssant. Plutarch. This temple of Apollo being spoilt by the Phocians, caused the war between them and the Thebans, called the Holy war, in which the Thebans being likely to have the worst, sent for Philip of Macedon, who made an end of the war by subduing them both. The spoil which the Ph●cians got out of the Temple, was 60 Tons of Gold, which was to them Aurum Tholosanum: so unpardonable a crime is sacrilege, that the fault of some few, patronised by their confederates, bringeth an uncurable punishment on whole Nations. 5 LOCRIS is bounded on the West with Aetolia; on the North with Doris, on other parts with the Sea. The chief cities are 1 Naup●ctum, now called Lepanto, which once belonged to the Venetians, but now to the Turks. This Town the Athenians gave unto the poor Messenians, when after their third war, Pezel. in Sleid. the Lacedæmonians unwilling to have them troublesome neighbours, and they scorning to be quiet slaves, compelled them to seek new habitations. 2 Emathia. Maginus. 6 AETOLIA hath on the East Locris, on the West Epirus, on the North Doris, on the South the Gul●e o● Lepanto. Here is the Forest Calydon, where Meleager, and the flower of the Greek Nobility, slew the wild Boar. Here is the river Evenus, over which the Centaur N●ssus having carried De●ane●ra, w●●e to Hercules▪ and intending to have ravished her, was slain by an arrow, which Hercules on the other side of the river shot at him. Here also is the river Achel●us, of whom the Poet's fable many things, Ovid. as that being rival with Hercules (iure it must needs be before he was turned into a river;) in the lo●e of Detaneira, he encountered him in the shape of a Bull; and that when Hercules had plucked off one of hi● horns, the Nymphs made of it their so much celebrated Cornucopia. The people of this Country were the most turbulent and unruly people of all Greece, never at peace with their neighbours, and seldom with themselves. The Macedonians could never tame them, by reason of the cragginess of the Country: yet they brought them to such terms, that they were compelled to let the Romans into Greece, who quickly made an end of all. The chief towns are 1 Chalcis, 2 Olenus, 3 Pleurona, 4 Thermum, the parliament City of all Aetolia. 7 DORIS hath on the East Boeotia, on the West Epirus, on the South the Sea; and on the North the hill Oeta, on which Hercules being tortured by a poisoned shirt, sent him by his innocent wise Deianeira, burned himself. The chief cities are 1 Amphissa. The people of this City refusing to yield to the sentence of the Amphictyones, against their confederates the Phoc●ans, were the cause of Philip's return into Greece: who grievously infested the territory of the Boeotians. Plutarch. Against these proceedings the Athenians opposed themselves; not so much in any hope of prevailing, as being whetted on by the eloquence of D●mosthenes; whose biting Orations against Philip called the Philippics, have given name to all the invectives of this kind; so that Tully called the Orations he composed against Antony his Philippica. At Coronea the armies meet where the Athenians are vanquished; and Philip is made Captain of all Greece. 2 Libra and 3 C●●●um. The whole Country of Achaia was subdued by Amurath the second. 3 EPIRUS. EPIRUS hath on the East Achaia; on the North Macedon; on the other parts the Seas. In this Country Olimpias, Alexander the greats mother was borne; and also Pyrrhus, who first of any foreigner made trial (to his own loss) of the Roman puissance: and afterwards in A●gos leaguer, was slain with a tile by an old woman. Here is the mount Pind●●s sacred to Apollo and the lemures; and the Acroceraunian hills, so called because they ●●e subject to thunderclaps. Here are also the rivers Acher●n 〈◊〉 Coc●●●● f●r their colour and taste called the rivers of hell. The Eastern pa●t of this Province is called Acarnania: the Western is Chao●ia: both very populous, until Paulus Aemilius overthrew 70 of their Cities. The chief of the remainder are 1 Antogonia. 2 Cassiope. 3 Torona on the river Thiamis in the Western part: and in the other 1 Nicopolis, Dion. built by Augustus in the place where his land soldiers were encamped, before the battle of Act●um: either in memory of his victory there; or else of a man and his Ass whom he there met. For the night be●ore the fight, he met a poor man on an Ass, of whom he demanding his name was answered Eu●iches, that is fortunate; and ask the name of his Ass, was told Nicon, that is Conqueror: which happy omens made the Soldiers courageous and hopeful of victory; and Augustus in memoriam sacti, erected there a couple of brazen Images; one of the Ass, the other of his master. 2 Ambracia, now Larta, on the upper end of the Bay of Ambracia, or the Gulf of Larta. 2 Leucas. 3 Anactorium. and 4 Actium, nigh unto which in the Sea of Lepanto, Augustus and Antony fought for the Empire of the world. The Navy of the latter consisted of 500 Galleys; the former had 250 Galleys, adorned with the Trophies of victory. Here also was fought that memorable Sea-fight, Anno. 1571, between the Turks, Hist. of Ven. who had a Navy of 270; & the Venetians having 145 Galleys; on which the Lord of hosts bestowed victory. In this day there died of the Turks 29000 men, and of the confederates 7656, or thereabouts. There were freed 1200 captive Christians, taken Prisoners 3900 Turks; nigh 140 Galleys, and about 4000 pieces of Ordnance: so that this place seemeth to be marked for a stage of great designs, and that this latter naval batta●le, was but the second part of the first. This Country was once called Molossia from the Molossi, whom Pyr●hus son to Achilles brought under the yoke of servitude. From him descended that Pyrrhus, who made war with the Romans, Anno mundi 3683. V.C. 471. After his death this kingdom was shrewdly shaken by the Macedonians, and shortly after subdued by Paulus Aemilius, who as we now said destroyed 70 Cities hereof in one day. For desirous to satisfy his Soldiers after his victory in Macedon he sent unto the Epirotes for ten of the principal men of every City. These he commanded to deliver up all the Gold and Silver which they had; and to that end, as he gave out, he sent certain companies of Soldiers along with them; unto whom he gave secret instructions, that on a day by him appointed, they should fall to sack every one the Town, whereinto they were sent. A barbarous and bloody decree, 70 Cities confederate with the Romans ruined in one day, & no fewer than 150000 Epirots made and sold for slaves. This Country of Epirus was rend from the Constantinopolitan Empire by Amurath the second, and his son Mahomet. 4 ALBANIA. ALBANIA is bounded on the East with Macedonia, on the West with the Adriatic, on the North with Sclavonia; on the South with Epirus. Here are the rivers Celidnus. 1 Laus. and 3 Baniasus. The chief Cities are 1 Albanopolis. 2 Sfetigrade, which held good for Scanderbag against the Turk; Knolls the Soldiers neither fainting in their oppositions, nor corrupted by money. There was in the Town one only Well, into which a treacherous Christian cast a dead dog; at the sight of which being the next day drawn up, the Soldiers gave up the Town: being so unseasonably superstitious; that no persuasion, nor the example of the Captain, or the Burgo-masters, could make them drink those (as they thought them) defiled waters. 3. Durazzo, a town of great strength. It was first called Epidamnum and afterward Dyrachium. Under the walls of this Town, was the first bickering between the Soldiers of Caesar & Pompey; not only to the present loss; but also the utter discomfiture of Caesar, as he himself confessed; if the enemy's captain had known how to have overcome. I must not omit the valour of Sceva at this siege, who alone so long resisted. Pompey's army: he had 220 darts sticking in his shield; and lost one of his eyes: 〈◊〉 C●sar came to his rescue. Parque novum fortuna videt concurrere, bellum Atque virum— densamque ferens in pectore silvam. Fortune beholds an unaccustomed sight, a arm and a man together fight, Whose breast a wood of Arrows covered quite. Croya, under whose walls Amurath the 2d gave up a wretched soul to the Devil. This Country for the most part followed the fortune of Macedon, Turk. hist. and Epirus; together with which, it was taken by Amurath: from whom it was recovered by that worthy captain George Castrio●, nicknamed Scanderbag, i e. Great Alexander. He was a most wary & politic soldier, giving a great check to the Turkish victories, of which people it is recorded, that he slew in several battles, 3000 with his own hands: & having held the cards against two most fortunate gamesters, Amurath and Mahomet: he set up his rest a winner. After his death and burial, his body was digged up by the Turks; and happy man was he that could get the smallest piece of his bones, to preserve as an inestimable jewel: supposing that as long as he carried it about him, he should be always invincible. 5 MACEDONIA. MACEDONIA is bounded on the East with Migd●nia, on the West with Albania; Maginus. on the North with Misia superior, on the South with Epirus and Achaia. It was called Hamonia, from mount Hoemus: Aemathia, from a king of it called Aemathus: and Macedonia, from the King Macedo. Here is the fount P●mple, sacred to the Pierian Goddesses. The chief cities are 1 Scydra. 2 Andaristus. 3 Aedessa all midland towns. 4 Eribae● on Albania side now called Pr●ssae. 5 Pidna seated on the influx of the river Alaicmon into the bay called Sinus Thermaicus. In this Town Cassander besieged, and by besiege took Olimpias the mother, Roxane the wife, and Hercules the heir apparent of great Alexander: all which he barbarously put to death. This cruelty he committed partly to revenge himself on Alexander, who had once struck his head and the wall together; & partly to cry quits with Olimpias, who had lately murdered K. Aridaeus, and Eurydice his Queen, Maginus. with whom Cassander is thought to have been over familiar. 6 Pella standing on the same shore, the birth place of the great Alexander, hence called Pellaeus juvenis. And 7 Syderocaspae, called of old Chrysiles, famous for her mines of gold and silver: which are so rich, that the Turk receiveth hence monthly sometimes 18000, sometimes 30000 crowns de claro. The Southern part of Macedon is Thessalis, a fruitful and pleasant Country. Here is the hill Olympus, on which Hercules instituted the Olympic games in honour of jupiter A.M. 2757 the exercises being merely bodily, as running with Chariots, running on foot, wrestling, fight with the whorlebats, & the like. The reward given to the Victor were only Garlands of Pal●●e; yet did the greeks no less esteem that small sign of conquest and honour, than the Romans did their most magnificent triumphs. The judges in these games were the Eleans, because in their City was the Temple and statue of jupiter, surnamed Olympicus. After the death of Hercules these Games were discontinued for 430 years, at which time one Iphitus, warned so to do by the Oracle of Apollo, renewed them; causing them to be solemnly exercised every fifth year: from which custom Olympias is sometimes taken for the space of ● years'; as qu●●●●● annorum Olympiades', Camden. for 20 years. Varro reckoneth the times before the stood to be obscure; those before the Olympiads, and after the stood to be fabulous; but those that followed these Olympiads to be historical, and these Olympiades' were of long time even from the restauration of them by Iphitus until the reign of the Emperor Theodosius; the Graecian Epoch: from whence they reckoned their time. 2ly the hill Othris, where dwelled the Lapithae over whom Pirithous was K. 3ly The hills Pel●on and Ossa, about which the Centaur's dwel●; who m●nding to ravish Hippodame, the Bride of Pirithous, on the wedding day: were slain by Hercules & the Lapithae. 4ly Here between the hills Olympus and Ossa, was situate the delectable valley called Tompe▪ extending in length five, in breadth 6 miles: so beautified with nature's gifts, that it was supposed to be the Garden of the Muses. And 5ly, here lived the Mirmidones, over whom at the siege of Tr●y, Achilles was Captain. They were a sparing and labotious kind of people; and were therefore ●ain●d by the Poets to have been Emmets, & transformed into men at the request of Aeacus, when he wanted Soldiers. — mores quos anto gerebant Ovid. Nunc quoque habent parcum genus est patiensque laborum; Quaesitique tenax; & qu●d quaesita reserue●. The customs they of Emmets still retain; A sparing folk and unto labour set; Strangely addicted to all kind of gain; And wary keepers of what ere they get. The chief Towns of Th●ssalie are 1 Tricca, whose Bishop Heliodorus, made that ingenious Poem of Theagenes, and Cariclia; which is entitled The Aethiopique History; and chose rather to lose his Bishopric, then suffer his book, which a Provincial Synod had judged to the fire, to be burned. A Poem not so lascivious as many guess. chaste and honest love is the subject of this work; not such as old or modern Poets, in their Comedies mention. Here is no incestuous mixture of father & daughter; no pandarismes of old midwives, no unseemly action specified, where heat of blood and opportunity meet: nor in deed any one passage unworthy the chastest ear. 2 Lamia where the Athenians after the death of Alexander, hoping to recover their freedom, besieged Antipater. This war was called Bellum Lamiacum, and was the last honourable action, undertaken by that great and renowned City. 3 Demetrias seated on Sinus Pelasgicus. 4 Larissa, situate South of Demetrias on the same bay, where Achilles was borne. 4 Pharsalis, nigh unto which was that bloody battle between Caesar & Pompey, for the Lordship of the world. Caesar herein was conqueror. The victory was more famous than bloody, Plutarch. six thousand men only among 300000, being slain. Before the field was fought, the Pompeians were in such a miserable security, that some of them contended for the Priesthood, which was Caesar's office: others disposed of the Consulships and offices in Rome▪ Pompey himself being so reckless, that he never considered into what place he were best retire, if he lost the day; or by what means he might provide for his safety, & raise new forces. As if the war had been made against some ignoble enemy, and not against Caesar; who had taken 1000 Towns; conquered 300 nations; took prisoners one million of men, and slain as many. In the same fields but somewhat nigher to the City of Philippi, was the like memorable conflict between Augustus and Antoni● on the one side; and Brutus and Cassius on the other: these latter being by fortune rather than valour overthrown. For either thinking the other vanquished, slew himself: these two being the last that ever openly stood for the common liberty; or as Cordus in Tacitus calleth them, Vltimi Romanorum, The last of all the Romans. And 5 Pherae where Alexander the tyrant reigned; against whom that notable Captain Pelopidas fight, was slain. He was in the end murdered by his wife's brothers: all Thessaly by his death recovering liberty. Though Macedonia was never very famous, till the days of King Philip and his son Alexander; yet it shall not be amiss to recite all the Kings, beginning at Caranaus son to Macedo, the Nephew of Deucalion. The Kings of Macedo. 3155 1 Caranaus 28 3182 2 Coenus 12. 3195 3 Tirmas 38 32●3 4 Perdiccas 51 3284 5 Argaens 38 3322 6 Philippus 38 3360 7 Europus 26 3386 8 Alcetas 29 3415 9 Amintas 50. 3565 10 Alexander 43 3508 11 Perdiccas 28. 3536 12 Arcbelaus 24 3560 13 Orestes 3. Freigius. 3563 14 Archelaus 4. 3567 15 Pausanias 1. 3568 16 Amyntas 6. 3574 17 Argeus 1. 3575 18 Amyntas 19 3594 19 Alexander. 1. 3595 20 Alorites 4 3599 21 Perdiccas 6 3605 22 Philip 24 3629 23 Alexander the Great. Of these 23 Kings, only six are famous: viz: Caranaus the first King. He was originally of Argos; and by an oracle commanded to lead a Colony into this Country; and to follow the first flock of cattle he saw before him. Being here arrived in a tempestuous stormy day, he espied a heard of Goats flying the fury of the weather. These Goats he pursued unto Aedessa, into which by reason of the darkness of the air he entered undiscovered; won the town, and in short space became Lord of all the country. 2ly P●rdiccas the fourth king, who at Aega built a burial place for all his successors; assuring the people that as long as their kings were there buried, his race should never fail, and so it happened. For the kingdom of Macedon after the death of Alexander the great, who was buried at Babylon, was translated to the sons of Antipater. 3 Europus, who in his infancy was carried in a cradle against the Illir●ans his enemies, and returned victorious. This the Macedons did, either because they thought they could not be beaten, their King being present; or persuaded themselves, that there was none so void of honour, and compassion as to abandon an infant, no way able to save himself from destruction, but by the valour and fidelity of his servants. 4 Alexander the son of Amy●tas, famous for a noble exploit on the persian Ambassadors; who being sent from Megabizus, requested a view of the Macedon●an●adies ●adies. No sooner were they entered; but petulantius eas P●●sis contrectantibus, etc. they were called back by this Alexander; sending in their steeds, young springals maidenly attired: who upon the like indignities offered, slew these effeminate Asians. After this he behaved himself so discreetly, that the Persian Monarch gave him all Greece, between Hoemus and Olympus. 5 Philip father unto Alexander, who subdued Peloponnesus, Achaia and Thrace, & was chosen Captain General of the Greeks against the Persians. No sooner had he begun this war, but he was arrested by death, with a writ of habeas corpus. 6 Alexander the son of Philip, who recovered the greater part of Greece, which at his father's death, flattered themselves with hope of liberty. He subdued Darius of Persia, Toxiles and Porus, kings of India: founded the Graecian Monarchy: and in the height of his victories, was poisoned by Cassander at Babylon▪ After his death, his new-got Empire was much controverted; he himself having bequeathed it to him whom the soldiers reputed most worthy: and they according to their several affections, thought their several Leaders best to deserve it. At last the title of King was by general consent cast on Ari●aeus, a bastard of Philip's: to whom Perdiccas was appointed protector: (for Aridae●s was a little crazed in his brain) and made General of all the Army. As for the Provinces, they were assigned to the government of the chief Captains, as Egypt and Cyrene to Ptol●mie; Syria to Laomedon; Cilicia to Philotas; Media to Pytho; Cappadocia to Eumenes; Pamphilia, Lycia, and Phrygia mayor, to Antigonus; Caria to Cassander; Lydia to Menander; P●ntus and Phrygia minor to Leonatus; Assyria to Seleucus; Persis to Peucestes; Thrace to Lysimachus; and Macedonia to Antipater: the other parts of the Persian Empire being left in their hands, unto whom Alexander in his life-time had entrusted them. This division continued long; for Perdiccas being on●e sla●ne by Ptolemy & Eumenes, made away by Antigonus; these two became quickly master of the rest; Ptolemy adding Syria to Egypt, and Antigonus bringing under his command not only all Asia Minor, but Assyria Media, and the rest of the Eastern parts of the Empire also. Antipater in the mean time succeeding Perdiccas in the Proctourship, died▪ which advantage Olympias (whom Antipater, extremely hating her, had banished into Epirus) taking, entered Macedonia, put to death Aridaeus and his wife Eurydice, and proclaimed Hercules the son of Alexander, king; but was not long after, together with her nephew and daughter, barbarously slain by Cassander. The royal blood thus extinct, Antigonus took on himself the title of King: the like did Seleucus, who had now recovered all the Persian Provinces beyond Euphrates: the like did Ptolemy in Egypt, and Cassander in Macedon. The second race of the Macedon Kings. 3648 1 Cassander, son unto Antipater, supposed to have been the poisoner of Alexander, rooted out the blood royal of Macedon; his reign full of troubles & difficulties. 19 3667 2 Alexander & Antipater, sons to Cassander; but not well agreeing, called unto their aid Lysimachus, & Demetrius, by whom they were both in short time murdered. 4. 3671 3 Demetrius son to Antigonus the powerful King of Asia, after he had in one battle against Seleucus, lost both his Father & all his Asian Dominions: settled himself in Macedon: but being there outed w●th Pyrrhus, he fled to Seleucus▪ and with him died. 6. 3677 4 Pyrrhus King of Epirus, was by the soldiers voluntarily forsaking Demetrius, made King of Macedon: but after 7 months, the soldiers revolted to Lysimachus, as being a Macedonian borne. 3678 5 Lysimachus Governor of Thrace, being thus made King of Macedon, was in the end vanquished & slain by Seleucus. 7 3685 6 Ceraunus son to Ptolemy of Egypt, having traitorously slain his friend and patron Seleucus, seized on Macedon; but lost it, together with his life unto the Gauls, who after they had left Italy, plagued these countries. 2 3687 7 Antigonus Gonatas, son to Demetrius, was for his valour shown in expulsing the Gauls, made King of Macedon: and though for a while he gave way to Pyrrhus, then returning out of Italy, yet after Pyrrhus' death, he again recovered it. 36 3723 8 Demetrius, son to Antigonus, recovered the Kingdom of Macedon: which Alexander one of the sons of Pyrrhus, had taken from his father. 10. 3733 9 Antigonus Doson, left by Demetrius as Protector to his young son Philip, took upon him the kingdom. He diverse times vanquished & crushed the greeks, then beginning to cast off the Macedonian yoke. 3745 10 Philippus son to Demetrius. 3787 11 Perseus the son of Philip. These two were the subverters of the Kingdom of Macedon; for they not only molested the Aetolians and other Grecians, whom the Romans had taken into their patronage; but sided with the Carthaginians against them: which they not able to endure, sent Paulus Aemilius with an Army to Macedon, to bring King Perseus to some conformity. The event was answerable to the Roman fortune. Greece is made a Province of their Empire, and Perseus with a dejected countenance followeth the triumphant chariot of Aemilius, after he had reigned 11 years. From the Constantinopolitans, Macedon was wrested by Baiaz●t the first. 6 MIGDONIA. Maginus. MIGDONIA hath on the East and South the Aegaean Sea▪ on the North Thrace; on the West Macedon, of which by many, this Country is reckoned a part. Here is the hill Athos, which is 75 miles in circuit, three days journey in height, and casteth a shadow as far as Lemnos, which is 40 miles distant. The chief cities are 1 Stagira (now Nicalidi) where the famous Philosopher Arist. was borne: a man so worthy, that Philip rejoiced he had a son borne in his time. 2 Apollonia. 3 Pallene, sacred to the Muses. 4 Neapolis on the borders of Thrace. 5 Antigonia: and 6 Thessalonica, now called Salonichi, seated on the Sea; to the people of which City, S. Paul writ two of his Epistles. It is a populous city, replenished with Christians, Turks, & jews; the last of which swarm here in such abundance, that in this town and Constantinople only, are reckoned 160000 jews. Yet notwithstanding their multitude, they are not here only, but in all places where they abide, not only contemned, but hated; Biddulph. and at every Easter in danger of death. For if they stir out of doors between Maunday Thursday at noon, and Easter Eve at night, the Christians among whom they dwell, will stone them; because at that time they crucified our Saviour, derided, and buffeted him. This Province hath always followed the fortune of Macedon. 7 THRACE. THRACE hath on the East Pontus Euxinus, Propontis, and Hellespont; on the West Macedon, on the North the hill Haemus, on the South the Aegaean Sea. The people are very bold & valiant, and called by some 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, because every man was a law to himself. So that it was truly said by Herodotus, that if they had either been all of one mind, or under one king, they had been invincible. The Country of itself is neither of a rich soil, or pleasant air: the corn & other seeds, by reason of the coldness of the Climate, leisurely ripening● the Vines yielding more shade, than juice; the trees more leaves then fruit. The men were more courageous, then comely, wearing clothes according to their conditions, ragged and unseemly. The married women were in love to their husbands so constant, that they willingly sacrificed themselves at their funerals. The Virgins were bestowed not by their own parents, but the common Fathers of the cities. Such as brought neither beauty nor virtue for their dowry, were put off according to their money, most times sold, as other dattle, in the markets. Of the soul's immortality they had all such a rude certainty, and of life's miseries so known experience, that saith mine Author, Lugentur puerperia, natique deflentur; funera contra festa sunt, & veluti sacra cantu lus●que celebrantur. Such were the old Thracians. Here lived the Tyrant Polymnestor, who villainously murdered Polydorus a younger son of Priamus; for which fact Hecuba the young Prince's mother scratched him to death. Here lived the Tyrant Tereus, of whom before in Phocis: and Diomedes, who using to feed his horses with man's flesh, was slain by Hercules, and cast unto his horses. And here reigned King Cotis, whom I mention not as a Tyrant, but propose as a pattern of rare temper, both in mastering and preventing passion. For when a neighbour Prince had sent him a present, of accurately wrought, and purely metalled Glasses; he (having dispatched the messenger with all the due compliments of Majesty and gratitude) broke them all to pieces; lest if by mishap, any of his servants doing the like, might stir him to an intemperate choler. This Country fell into the hands of Philip of Macedon, by a strife between two brothers for the kingdom, who after many acts of hostility, at last appealed to this Philip; and he making his best advantage out of their disagreement, seized on it to his own use. The chief Towns are Sestos on the Hellespont, just over against Abydos of Asia; places famous for the love of Hero and Leandor. Maginus. 2 Abdera the birthplace of Democritus, who spent his life in laughing. 3 Po●idea, of old a colony of the Athenians, from whom it revolted, & submitted to Corinth. But the people of Athens not enduring this affront, beleaguered it, and after a two years' siege by composition, took it; having spent in its recovery two thousand talents. Plutarch. 4 Cardia seated in the Thracian Chersonese, which being a Peninsula, a butting just over against Troas in Asia side, is now called St George's arm. This Cardia is seated on the Western side of it, opposite to the I'll of Lemnos; and was the birthplace of Eumenes, who being a poor Carrier's son, attained to such ability in the art of war: that after the death of Alexander the Great, under whom he served, he seized on the provinces of Cappadocia and Paphlagonia: and siding (though a stranger to Macedon) with Olympias and the blood royal, against the Greek Captains; vanquished & slew Craterus, and divers times drove Antigonus (afterward Lord of Asia) out of the field: but being by his own soldiers betrayed, he was by them delivered to Antigonus, and by him slain. 5 Lys●●achia on the sea shore, Knoll. ●. built by Lysimachus, who after Alexander's death, laid hand on this Country. 6 Callipolis, situate on the Northern promontory of the Chersonesse, the first town that ever the Turks had in Europe, it being surprised by Solyman, son to Orcanes, Anno 1358. 7 Traianopolis, founded by Traian 8 Adrianople built by Adrian the Emperor, and added to the Empire of the Turks by Bajazet 1362. It was from the first taking of it, the seat of the Turkish Kings, until Mahomet the Great by the disunion of Christendom, forced Constantinople, and transferred the seat to that city. 9 Pera, of old Galata, a Town of the Genoese: It was taken by Mahomet the Great, Anno 1453: in which year he brought such a reckoning before Constantinople, that she not able to discharge her score, forfeited her liberty. 10 Constantinople is seated in a commodious place for an Empire, overlooking Europe and Asia; & commanding the Euxine Sea, Propontis, and Hellespont. It is in compass 18 miles, in which compass are comprehended 700000 living souls: yet certainly it would be more populous, if the plague like a Tertian ague, did not so rage amongst them every third year. It was built by Pausanias a Lacedaemonian Captain, 663 years before Christ's appearing in the flesh; and was by him called Byzantium: It was of wonderful strength at the beginning of the Roman Empire. The walls were of a just height, every stone being cemented together with brass couplets, that the whole wall seemed to be but one entire stone: neither wanted there turrets, bulwarks, and other fortifications▪ This City sided with Niger against Severus, and held out a siege of three years, against almost all the forces of the world. During this time they endured such want of sustenance, that men meeting in the streets, would (as it were) with joint consent, draw and fight, the victor still eating the vanquished: For want of artillery to discharge on the assailants, they flung at them whole Statua's made of brass; and the like curious Imagery. Houses they plucked down to get timber for shipping; the hair of their women they cut off, to inch out their tackle: and having thus patched up a Navy of 500 sail, they lost it all in one tempest. When they had yielded, the Conqueror having put to the sword the chief of the Nobles, and given the rest as a spoil to the soldiers, dismantled the Town, & left it almost in rubbish: yet there appeared such signs of beauty & strength in the very ruins, V● mireris an eorum quip●imi extruxerunt, vel horum qui deinceps sunt demoliti, vires sint praestantiores. Afterwards it was re-edified by Constantine the Great, who made it the seat of his Empire, and thus named it, Anno 315. He adorned also this City with magnificent buildings, with curious statues, and the like ornaments: which he hither transported from Rome: which City he spoiled of more ancient and costly monuments, than any twenty of his predecessors had brought thither. At this day the chief buildings are the Turks Seraglio, and the Temple of Saint Sophia, which as they differ not much in place and situation, Sands. so as little in magnificence and state. The Temple of St Sophia, was, if not built, yet re-edified by the Emperor justinian. It is built of an oval form, surrounded with pillars of admirable workmanship, adorned with spacious and beautiful galleries, roofed all over with Mosaique work, and vaulted underneath very strongly for the fabric, and pleasing for the eye. The doors are very curiously wrought, and plated; one of which by the superstitious people is thought to have been made of the planks of Noah's Ark: and yet this Temple is little more than the Chancel of the ancient Church, which contained in length 260 foot, and 180 in height; and to our Saint Paul's in London, may seem for the bigness to have been but a chapel of ease. It is now a Turkish Mosquo, and joineth close to the Seraglio, which is divided from the rest of the City by a lofty wall 3 miles in circuit. It was first built by the Emperor justinus, and hath been by the Ottomans much enlarged; the buildings yielding to those of France, and Italy, for contrivement: but far surpassing them for cost and curiousness. It containeth 3 Courts one within the other, very pleasing both for exercise and recreation. The Constantinopolitan Emperors. 310 1 Constantinus. M. 31 341 2 Constans 14 355 3 Constantius 4 julianus Apostata. 5 jovinianus. 368 6 Valentinian 12 368 6 Valens 12 380 7 Gratianus 3 380 7 Valentin two 3 383 8 Theodosius, he divided the Empire 'twixt Honorius, and 399 9 Arcadius his sons. 412 10 Theod●sius two 42 454 11 Martianus 7 461 12 Leo 17 478 13 Zeno 17 494 14 Anastasius, in whose time Constantinople suffered great harm by the Scythians: till Proclus a famous Mathematician, like another Archimedes, with artificial Glasses did fire 3000 of their Galleys. 521 15 justinus 7 528 16 justinianus 38 566 17 Fl. Val. justinus 12 577 18 Tib. Constantinus 7 584 19 Mauritius 20 604 20 Phocas, who made the Bishops of Rome Popes, & heads of the Church. 611 21 Heraclius 30 641 22 Constantinus 1 642 23 Constans 27 670 24 Constant. Pogon. 17 687 25 justinianus two 10 697 26 Leontius 3 700 27 Absimarus 7 713 28 Philippus Bard 2 715 29 Anastasius two 2 717 30 Theodosius 1 718 31 Leo Isauricus. In his time Caliph Zulciman besieged Constantinople, the space of 3 years: and when by cold and famine, 300000 of them were slain, they desisted. At this siege was that fire invented, which we for the violence of it, call wild fire, & the Latins, because the Greeks were the Authors of it, Graecus ignis: by which the Saracen ships were not a little molested. 741 32 Constantinus Copronymus 35 777 33 Leo IV. 5 782 34 Irene, in whose time the Empire was divided into the East and the West. For the Pope's knowing their greatness to grow out of the ruins of the temporal power, committed the Empire of the West unto the French Princes; whereby the Greek Emperors became much weakened; and the French being the Pope's creatures, were in tract of time at their devotion. When Frederick Barbarossa was by Pope Alexander 3d pronounced non-Emperour Emanuel of Constantinople sued for a reunion of the Empires: but the crafty Pope returned this answer, Non licere illi ea coniu●gere, quae maiores eius de industria disi●nxerunt; Let no man presume to join, what the god of Rome, the Pope, hath put asunder. 803 35 Nicephorus 9 812 36 Mich. Curoplates 2 814 37 Leo Armenus 8 821 38 Mich. Ba●bus 9 830 39 Theophilus 15 845 40 Michael III 24 869 41 Basilius Macedo 17 886 42 Leo Phil●sophus 17 904 43 Alexander 2 906 44 Constantinus 39 945 45 Romanus 16 961 46 Niceph. Phocas 10 971 47 joan. Zimisces 6 977 48 Basil●us Porphyr. 1027 49 Constantinus 3 1030 50 Romanus Arg. 5 1035 51 Michael Paph. 7 1042 52 Michael Calaph. 53 Zoe. 54 Constant. Mon. 12 55 Theodora. 56 Mich Stratioticus. 1059 57 Isacius Comnen. 4 1063 58 Co●st. Ducas 7 1071 59 Roman. Diog 4 1075 60 Mich. Parapinat. 6 1081 61 Niceph. Botoniates 1084 62 Alexius Comn. 33 1117 63 Calo johannes 25 1141 64 Manuel Comn. 38 1180 65 Alexius Comn. 3 1183 66 Andronicus Com. 2 118● 67 Isacius Angelus 16 68 Alexius Ang. 69 Alexius junior, the son of Isaacus Angelus; who being unjustly thrust out of his Empire by his Uncle Alexius, Turk. hist. fled to Philip the Western Emperor his father-in-law; who so prevailed with Pope Innocent 3d, that the Army prepared for the Holy land, was sent into Greece to restore young Alexius. Upon approach of this Army, Alexius the usurper fled; Alexius the true Prince is seated in the Throne; & not long after is slain by Alexius Ducas. To revenge this villainy▪ the La●●nes assault and win Constantinople; they create Baldwin Earl of Flanders Emperor; and allot to the Genoys, Pera; to the Venetians many Towns in Morea, with many Lands in the Sea; and to other associates, other portions▪ 1200 70 Baldwin 2 1202 71 Henry 13 1215 72 Peter 5 1220 73 Robert 7 1227 74 Baldwin II. 33. during whose life, the Grecians recovered their Empire, by the valour and fortune of Michael Paleologus; when it had been in possession of the Latins 60 years 1260 75 Michael Paleologus 35 1295 76 Andronicus Paleologus 2● 1325 77 Andronicus junior 29 1354 78 john Palcologus 31 1387 79 Emanuel Paleologus 34 1421 80 john Paleologus 23 1444 81 Constantinus Paleologus, in whose time the famous City and Empire of Constantinople was taken by Mahomet the Great 1453. Concerning this Empire we may observe some fatal contrarieties in one & the same name: as first Philip the father of Alexander, laid the first foundation of the Macedonian Monarchy; and Philip the father of Perse●s r●ined it. Secondly, Baldwin was the first, and Baldwin the last Emperor of the Latins, in Constantinople. Thirdly, this town was built by a Constantine, the son of a Helena, a Gregory being Patriarch; and was lost by a Constantine, the son of a Helena, a Gregory being also Patriarch. And fourthly, the Turks have a prophecy, that as it was won by a Mahomet, so it shall be lost by a Mahomet. So Augustus was the first established Emperor of Rome, and Augustulus the last: Darius the son of Histaspes the restorer, and Darius the son of A●samis the overthrower o● the Persian Monarchy. A like note I shall anon tell you of Jerusalem, in the mean time I will present you with a fatal observation on this letter H, as I find it thus versed in Albion's England. Not superstitiously I speak, but H this letter still, Hath been observed ominous to England's good or ill. First Hercules, Hesion●, and Hele● were the cause Of war to Troy; Aeneas seed becoming so outlaws. Humbar the Hunn with foreign arms did first the Brutes invade. Helen to Rome's imperial Throne, the British Crown conveide. Hengist and Horsus first did plant the Saxons in this I'll, Hunger and Hubba first brought Danes that swayed here long while. At Harold had the Saxon end; at Hardy Cnute, the Dane; Henry's the first and second did restore the English reign. Fourth Henry first for Lancaster did England's Crown obtain. Seaventh Henry, jarring Lancaster and York, unites in peace, Henry the eight did happily Rome's irreligion cease. A strange and ominous letter; every mutation in our state being as it were ushered in by it. What were the revenues of this Empire since the division of it into the East and West, I could never yet learn. That they were exceeding great, may appear by three circumstances. 1 Zonaras reporteth that the Emperor Basilius had in his treasury 200000 talents of gold, besides infinite heaps of silver & other monies. 2ly Lipsius relateth how Benjamin a jew, in his discourse of Europe, saith that the customs due to the Emperor, out of the victuals and merchandise sold at Constantinople only, did amount to 20000 Crowns daily. 3ly we find that at the sack of Constantinople, there was found an invaluable mass of gold, silver plate, and jewels, besides that which was hid in the earth. For so the covetous Citizens chose rather to employ their wealth, then afford any part of it to the Emperor, who with tears in his eyes, went from door to door to beg or borrow money, wherewith he might wage more soldiers for the defence of the Town. The Arms of the Empire are Mars, a cross Sol, between four Greek Beta's of the second; the four Beta's signifying, (as Bodin saith) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Expectation may perchance wait here, for a historical relation of the nature of the Turks; their customs, forces, policies, original, & proceedings: the discourse whereof we will de●erre till we come to Turcomania, a Province of Armenia, from whence this populous Nation first made their inundations; like to some unresistable torrent, into Persia, and the other parts of the World, now subject unto their imperious fury. And though the Peninsula, called Tauri●a Chersonesus, or Tartary Precopensis▪ be within the bounds of Europe: yet we will defer the description of it, till we come to speak in general of the Tartars; and will now speedily sail about the Graecian Seas, and discover their Lands. Thus much of Greece. THE GRAECIAN ISLES. Having discoursed of the Continent, & its particular kingdoms; we will say somewhat also of the Sea, & its particular Isles: which lie dispersed either in the Graecian, 2 Cretan, 3 Ionian, 4 Adriatic, 5 Mediterranean, 6 British, or 7 Northern Seas; and first of such as are about the coasts of Greece. The first Sea which offereth itself unto us, is Palus Maeotis, so called of the Maeotae, who formerly inhabited about the banks of it. It is nourished by the river Phasis, Tanais, & infinite others, & aboundeth with a kind of fish, which the ancients called Maeotides. The present name of this Sea, is Mar di la Tana, & hath in it no Island of note. Hence the Sea going Southward, is brought into a narrow straight, called Bosphorus Cimmerius, from the Cimmerij who here dwelled: of no great breadth, in that oxen have swom over it, and in length about 27 miles. This straight openeth into Pontus Euxinus. Pontus Euxinus is in compass 2700 miles, Boterus. and was first called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from the inhospitablenesse of the neighbouring people, which being brought to some conformity, caused the sea to be called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It is now called Mare Maggiore for its greatness: and the Black Sea, because of the dark mists thence arising. Others not improbably affirm, that it is called the Black sea, from the dangerous and black shipwracks here happening: For it is a very dangerous shore, full of rocks and sands: and for this cause there is on the top of an high tower, a lantherne, in which there is a great pan full of pitch, resin, tallow, and the like, in dark nights continually burning, to give warning to mariners, how near they approach the shore. This Sea being the biggest of all these parts, gave occasion to them which knew no bigger, to call all Sea a by the name of Pontus, as Ovid, Omnia pontus erant; deerant quoque littora ponto: and in another place of the same Poet,— Nil nisi pontus & aër; a better reason doubtless of the name, then that of the Etymologists, Pontus quia ponte caret. Of this sea the chief Isles are 1 Thinnius, and Erithinnus, little famous. Strabo. The Sea bending Southward, is coarctated into narrow bounds, not being fully a mile broad; and called Thracius Bosphorus: Thracius for its site nigh Thrace; and Bosphorus for that Oxen have swom over it. It hath no Island worth naming. This strait having continued 20 miles in length, openeth itself into the Propontis 330 miles in compass, now called Mare di Marmora, from the Island Marmora: which formerly called Proconesus, hath for its abundance of Marble, purchased this new name. The Sea having gathered her waters into a lesser Channel, is called Hellespont; from Helle, daughter to Athamas King of Thebes, who was here drowned. Over thi● strait, Xerxes did make a bridge of boats to pass into Greece; which when a sudden tempest had shrewdly battered, he caused the Sea to be beaten with 300 stripes, & cast a pair of fetters into it, to make it know to whom it was subject. Herodotus. Xerxes' in this expedition wafted over an Army consisting of two millions and 164610 fight men, in no less than 2208 bottoms of all sorts. When all the Persians soothed the King in the unconquerablenesse of his forces, Artabanus told him, that he feared no enemies but the Sea and the Earth; the one yielding no safe harbour for such a Navy; the other not yielding sufficient sustenance for so multitudinous an Army. His return over this Hellespont was as dejected, as his passage magnificent; his fleet was broken by the valour of the greeks, and the fury of the sea; so that for his more speedy flight, he was compelled to make use of a poor fisher boat. Neither yet was his passage secure: the boat being over-burdened, had sunk all, if the Persians by casting away themselves, had not saved the life of their King: The loss of which noble spirits so vexed him, that having given the Steeresm●n a golden Coronet for preserving his own life, he commanded him to execution, as a coauthor of the death of his servants. It is now called the castles, or the sea of the two castles; which two castles stand one on Europe, the other on Asia side; in the same places where once stood Sestos and Abydos. These castles are exceeding well built, and abundantly furnished with munition. They search and examine all ships that pass that way: they receive the Grand Signieurs customs; and are in effect the principal strength of Constantinople. At these castles all ships must stay three days; to the end, that if any slave be run away from his master, or thieves have stolen any thing, they may be in that space pursued and apprehended. In this Hellespont is the Island Tenedos, on Asia side. It is in compass ten miles, and was so called from one Tenes, who abhorring the lascivious entreaties of his mother, was by her command cast into the Sea, fast locked in a Chest; and here most miraculously delivered, as Strabo writeth: Insula diues opum, Priami dum regna manebant. An Island rich, full of delight, When Priam's kingdom stood upright. Hellespont after a forty miles' course, expatiateth its waters in the Aegaean Sea; so called either from Aegaeus the father of Theseus, who misdoubting his sons safe return from the Minotaur of Crete, here drowned himself: or 2ly from Aege once a principal City in the prime Island Euboea; or 3ly because that the Lands lie scattered up and down like the leaps of a wanton Goat, in Greek called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The chief Lands are 1 Samothracia. 2 Lemnos. 3 Lesbos. 4 Chris. 5 Euboen 6 Scyros. 7 Salamis. 8 the Sporades, and 9 the Cycladeses. 1 SAMOTHRACIA. SAMOTHRACIA is a small Island, Strabo. and little famous: only proud in this, that Pythagoras that divine Philosopher, and Samo one of the Sibyls, were here borne. Here also was juno by the Poets feigned to have been borne, because juno allegorically signifieth the Air, which is here most clear and pure. The chief town is Samia, beautified with a goodly harbour, but now by the pirates often infesting these seas, almost left desolate. 2 LEMNOS. LEMNOS containeth in circuit 100 miles. The chief city was Hephestia, where Vulcan was adored, who being but a homely brat, was by juno cast down hither, and so no marvel if he have got a halting. Here is digged the sovereign mineral against infections, called Terra Lemnia, and Sigillata. The former name proceedeth from the Island: the latter is in force, because the earth made into little pellets, is sealed with a Turkish Character or signet, and so dispersed over Christendom. It was once called also Diospolis from the two chief cities herein, of which the first was Hephestia abovenamed, now altogether decayed: the 2d Lemnos or Myrina, yet continuing, though with no great lustre. The Country is plain, is compared with the adjacent Lands, the Western parts dry and barren, the East more fat and fruitful. It containeth in all 75 Villages, inhabited by the greeks all except three, which are fortified by the Turks; who being Lords of the whole Island, call it by a new name, Stalimene. 3 LESBOS. Strabo. LESBOS on the Asian side, containeth in compass 168 miles: the South and West parts being but mountainous and barren, the rest level and fruitful. The chief cities are Erissus. 2 Methimna, and 3 Mitilene. The former is of little estimation, the two latter took name from the two daughters of Macarios; the elder of which Mitilene was married to Lesbos (the son of Lapithus) of whom the whole Island took denomination. This town in the Peloponnesian war, Pezel. in Sleidan. wherein all the States of Greece banded against Athens, revolted from the party of that City, and was by Paches an Athenian Captain, so straight besieged, that the people submitted to his mercy. Paches sent to the Council of Athens, to know in what sort he should deal with the vanquished M●tilenians; who commanded him to put them all to the sword. But on the morrow after, repenting this cruel sentence, they sent a countermand. These later messengers made no stay, but eating with one hand, and towing with the other, they came to Mitilene just as Paches was reading the former decree. So near were these miserable people to a fatal & final destruction. In the general mutation of sovereignties, this Island followed the fortune of the Roman and Greek Emperors; Sands. till Ca●o johannes in the year 1355, gave it to Catalusius a Nobleman of Genoa, in dowry with his sister. His posterity enjoyed it▪ till M●homet the Great seized on it, Anno 1462. In this Island were borne Sapph an heroic woman, whose invention was the Sapphick verse, and is therefore called the tenth Muse: 2 Pittacus one of the wise men of Greece; 3 Theophrastus that notable Physician and Philosopher; 4 Arion, who was so expert on his Harp, that being cast into the sea, playing on that instrument, a Dolphin took him on his back, and carried him to the shore. And, Alcaeus the successor of Orpheus in the excellency of Lyrical poesy. 4 CHIOS. CHIOS 125 miles in circuit, took denomination, as some say, Biddulph. of a certain Nymph called Chious; as others conjecture from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, nix. At this day this Island only beareth that sweet gum, which Apothecaries call mastic, which in the month of july & August, the people force out of the trees, by making with their sharp instruments, deep incisions into the barks of them; out of which the juice dropping, is afterward hardened like to a gum, and in September following gathered. Others think this Island to be so named from Chio the chief City: the people of which were once Lords of the Sea, maintaining a Navy of 80 ships. It took the name of Chios, in that it was built after the fashion or likeness of the Greek letter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, even as that part of Egypt, which lieth between the two extreme channels of Nilus, is called Delta; because it resembleth that letter reversed. This town is one of the 7 which contended for Homer's birth, whose sepulchre the Chians say, is yet to be seen in an old castle on the hill H●lias. It is now called Sio. In this Island there are infinite store of partridges, which are of a red colour; They are kept tame, and fed in flocks like geese, in the streets & greene's warths of the villages: some little boy or girl driving them to field, & with a whistle calling them home again. The most excellent wines of all Greece are made in this Country, called Vina Chia. The people of this Country were successively subject to the Roman and Greek Princes, till Andronicus Paleologus gave them and their I'll to the justinian's, a family of Genoa; from whence it was taken by Solyman the Magnificen, on Easter day, 1566. 5 EUBOEA. EUBOEA is situate on Europe side, over against Ch●os. It hath been known by the diverse names of Abantis, Macris, Euboea, now Negropont, Strabo. and is in compass 365 miles. It is in fertility parallel to Achaia; from which it was once rend by an Earthquake; so that between the Island and Continent is only a little Euripus; which ebbeth and floweth seven times in one day: the reason of which when Aristotle could not find, it is said that he threw himself into the Sea, with these words: Quia ego non capio te, tu capias me. In this Island is the Promontory Capareus, where Nauplius the father of Palamedes, placed his false fires, to the destruction of so ma●y greeks. For understanding how his son Palamedes, whom he deemed to have been slain by the hand of Paris, was treacherously circumvented by the policy of Ulysses and Diomedes; he conceived such a displeasure against the whole host of the Grecians, that he intended their general destruction. To this end he caused fires to be made on the tops of the most dangerous and unaccessible rocks in this whole Island; which the greeks taking (according to the custom of the time) to have been the marks of some safe haven, made thitherward, and were there miserably cast away, there perishing 200 ships, and many thousand men. But when Nauplius understood how Diomedes and Ulysses, whose ruin he principally intended, were escaped; he drowned him for very vexation, in this very same place. Palamedes this Na●plius son, is said to have invented four of the Greek letters, viz: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to have first instituted sentinels in an Army, & to have been the inventor of watchwords. The chief cities of Euboea are 1 Chalcis, situate just against the Continent, to which it was once joined by a bridge. This town when it was in the hands of the Kings of Macedon, together with Demetrias in Thessaly, and the castle of Acro-Corinthus, nigh unto Corinth, were called the setters of Greece; insomuch that when the Roman Senate commanded Philip the father of Perseus to set the Grecians at liberty; the Grecians made answer, that in vain was their liberty restored them, unless these 3 towns were first dismantled. This Chalcis was taken from the Venetians by the Turks, and together with it the whole Island, Anno 1451. The second own is Euboea, or Negroponte, 3 Caristia. The principal rivers are Cireus, and Nileus; if a sheep drink of the former, his wool turneth white; if of the latter, coal black, as Strabo relateth. 6 SCYROS. SCYROS is famous for the birth of Neoptolemus, or Pyrrhus; and in that it was the lurking-place of Achilles: For his m●ther being by an Oracle forewarned, that he should be slain in the Trojan war, sent him, now well grown, to Lycomedes King of this Island; where in woman's attire he was brought up amongst the King's daughters, and deemed a maiden, till by the getting of Pyrrhus on Deidamia the King's daughter, it was proved to be otherwise; and he by Ulysses was compelled to accompany the other Grecians to the war. 7 SALAMIS. SALAMIS is night unto Megaris, famous for the overthrow of the populous Navy of Xerxes, Plutarch. by the Athenians and their confederates. What was the number of the soldiers & galleys of the Persian side, hath already been declared. The Graecian fleet consisted of 270 vessels, whereof 127 were rigged & set forth at the charge of the Athenians only; the rest by the associates. Yet was the admiralty committed to Euribiades ● Lacedaemonian; the Athenians preferring the main care of the common safety, before an unseasonable contention for priority. The Spartans seeing the inequality of forces, intended not to have hazarded the battle; but with full sail to have retired to Peloponnesus, into which Country the Persians had made incursions: respecting more the welfare of their own Country yet defensible, than the desperate estate of Attica. This design was by Themistocles (as careful for the state of Athens, as they for Sparta) signified to Xerxes: who getting between them and home, compelled them to a necessity of fight: But to his own ruin. For in the conflict, more than 200 of his ships were sunk, and most of the rest taken; the confederates having lost of their Navy forty only. Between the Athenians and Megarenses, were many contentions for this Island. 8 SPORADES. The SPORADES so called from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Spargo, because they are so scattered and dispersed about the Sea, are in n●mber 12. The principal are 1 Melos a Con●to●, 3 A●●●e, and of these, Melos is of most note, M●ginus , which is now called Mi●o, and took its first name for its abundance of honey. It is in form round, and containeth 80 miles in circuit. The soil is fruitful sufficiently of grain and oils, deficient only in wine. Here is good store of marble, curiously spotted, and no small store of millstones. Here is also great quantity of pitch and brimstone, and some sulphury or hot springs, good for many diseases. 9 The CYCLADESES. Strabo. The CYCLADESES, so called because they lie in a circle round about Delos, are in number 53. They are also called the Lands of the Arches, because they are in the sea called Archipelago. They stand so close together, that in a clear day a man may see 20 of them at a time: for which cause it is with good reason accounted to be a dangerous place for sailors in a storm. The chief of these Cycladeses, are 1 Delos quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, signifying apparent; because when all the earth had abjured the receipt of Latona, at the request of juno: this Island then under water, was by jupiter erected aloft, and fixed to receive her; and in it was she delivered of Apollo and D●ana. Ovid. — Erratica Delos Errantem accepit, tunc cum le vis insula nabat: Illic incumbens sub Paelladis arbore palma, Edidit invita, Geminos, Latona, noverca. Unsettled Delos floating on the wave A little Island, entertainment gave To wand'ring Laton; spite of Juno's head, Under Minerua's palm-tree brought to bed. Notable also is this Island for the temple of Apollo, & a custom neither permitting men to die, or children to be borne in it: but sending sick men, and great bellied women to Rhena, a small Island, and not much distant. Stephanus. 2 Samos, where the Tyrant Polystates lived, so fortunate, as he never had any mischance. That he therefore might have some misfortune, he cast a ring which he much esteemed, into the sea; which after he had found in the belly of a fish brought to his table, he was by Orontes a Persian brought to a miserable death: Leaving us an example, that fortune certain in nothing but incertainties; like a Bee with a sharp sting, hath always some misery following a long concarination of felicities. 3 Coos (now Lange) where Hypocrates was borne, who revived Physic, than almost lost. Here was Aesculapius worshipped, having his Temples and Altars, Strabo. as unto whom this Island was dedicated. In this Temple stood the picture of Venus' naked, as if new rising out of the Sea; made by Apelles, who was borne in this Island; and who at the drawing thereof assembled all the beautiful women of this Country, comprehending in that one piece all their particular perfections. The chief town Coos is inhabited by Turks only, the villages by Grecians. 4 Patmos, Sands. where S. john the Divine did write his Revelation, being confined hither by Domitian. His hand the Greek Priests affirm to be reserved in the principal Monastery hereof; and that the nails thereof being cut, do grow again. The Island is very harbourous, by which means only, the people live; for the country is of itself so barren, that it affords nothing almost fit for sustenance. 5 Giaros a little Island, into which the Romans used to banish delinquents: hence that of juvenal, Aude aliquid brevibus Gyaris, vel carcere dignum, Si vis esse aliquid; probitas landatur & alget. If thou intendest to thrive, do what deserves Short Gyaros or Gives: praised virtue starves. These Lands lie part in Asia, part in Europe, all in the Iear●an Sea; so called from Icarus, who flying from Crete, and not following his father Dedalus directly, was here drowned. Dum petit infirmis nimium sublimia pennis Ou. de trist. Icarus, Icarijs nomina fecit aquis. Whilst Icarus weak wings too high did soar, He fell, and christened the Icarian shore. The other Lands dispersed about the Greekish Seas, and yielding nothing worthy of relation, I purposely omit: only this I observe, that most of the 69 Kings which went with Agamemnon to the siege of Troy, were kings only of these small Lands; and so I pass to the Lands in the Cretan seas, the chief of which is Creta. Thus much of the Graecian Lands. CRETA. CRETA is situate in the mouth of the Aegaean Sea, it is in compass 590 miles, in length 270, in breadth 50 miles. Ortelius. The soil is very fruitful, especially of wines, which we call Muscadels: of which they transport yearly 12000 butts, together with Sugar Candie, Gums, Honey, Sugar, Olives, Dates, Apples, Oranges, Lemons, Raisins, Melons, Citrons, Pomgranats; yet, as other countries of the like hot nature, it is not a li●le deficient in corn, the most or greatest part of which is yearly brought hither from Peloponnesus. The Island is very populous, insomuch that it is thought that upon any sudden occasion, the Signeurie of Venice can raise in it 60000 men able to bear arms. The people have formerly been good seafaring men; a virtue commaculated with many vices, which they yet retain; as envy, malice, and lying; to which last they were so addicted, that an horrible lie was termed Cretense mendacium. This fault was aimed at by Epimenides, whose words are cited by Saint Paul to Titus, Chap. 1. Vers. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Cretans are liars, evil beasts, slow bellies. To which let me add this proverb, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that is, there are three nations whose names begin with K, worse than other, viz: Cretans, Cappadocians, Cilicians. The Cretans speak promiscuously the Greek and Latin tongues, and follow the Greek and Latin Churches. The chief rivers are Melipotomos, 2 Epici●inus, 3 Scasinus, 4 Catarachus. None of them deep or commodious for shipping; yet for her many harbours, and convenient situation, nigh both to Europe, Africa, and Asia: the great Philosopher termed her The Lady of the Sea. For it is distant from the lesser Asia 100 miles, as many from Peloponnesus; and 150 from Africa; so that it seemeth to be seated in the middle of the Mediterranean, and that according to Virgil, Creta jovis magni medio iacet insula ponto. Jove's birthplace Crete, a 〈◊〉 l●nd, I'th' middle of of the sea doth stand. By this conveniency of situation, they became (as we have said) excellent seafaring men; insomuch, that when the people of those times used to tax an unlikely report, they would say, Cretensis neseit pelagus; it is as improbable, as for a Cretan to be no sailer. Here are three marvelous things in this Island. First, it breedeth no venomous worms, or hurtful creature. 2 If a woman bite a man any thing hard he will never recover. Quade. 3 They have an herb called Allimos, which if one chaw in his mouth, he shall feel no hunger that day. The chief Cities of old were Gnossus, where Minos kept his Court. 2 Cydonia. 3. Cortyna, nigh unto which was the Labyrinth made by Dedalus, Ortelius. to include the Minotaur: which was afterward killed by Theseus, and 4 Aphra. All these have now resigned priority to Candie the Metropolis, much inhabited by the Venetians. 2 Cunea. 3 Rhetimo, and 4 Sittia. This Country was once called Hecatompolis, for that it had in it an hundred Cities; after the Creta, quasi Cureta, from the Curetes. Here reigned Saturn father to jupiter, which was borne here, Strabe. and nursed in the hill Dicte, whence he is sometimes called Dictaeus: here also lived Minos and Radamantus, whose laws were after in itated in the prime Cities of Greece; & who for their equity on earth, are feigned by the Poets to be (with Aeacus) the judges in hell. Here lived Strabo the Cosmographer, and the lewdly-lustful● Pasiphae, who doted on a white Bull, who they say begat on her the Minotaur; Daedalus having framed for her an artificial cow into which she conveied herself, and by that means obtained her desire. The fable is thus expounded, that Pasiphae was in love with Taurus, one of Mino● Secretaries, whose company by the pandarism of Daedalus she enjoying, was delivered of two sons, one called ●inos, the other Taurus. And whereas it is said, that the Minotaur was slain by Theseus, like enough that the annual tribute of 7 children which the Arthenians paid to Minos, was laid up in some prison, Minos, and Taurus being the keepers or jailors. As for the action of Pasiphae, I think it not altogether impossible to be true; considering how Domitian to verify the old relation, exhibited the like beastly spectacle in his amphitheatre at Rome. For saith Martial, junctam Pasiphaën Dictaeo, credit, Tauro Vidim●s; accepit fabula prisca fidem. Nec se miretur (Caesar) longava vetustas, Quicquid fama canit, donat arena tibi The fable's proved a truth, our eyes did see The Cretan Bull sport with Pasiphae: Triumph not then antiquity; that thing Our Cirques have showed, which fame did only sing. This Country was subjected to the Romans by Marcellus, (surnamed for this action) Creticus: and being afterward part of the Greek Empire, was called Candie, either from the chief city, or the white rocks: It was given by Baldwin Earl of Flanders, the first Latin Emperor of Constantinople, to Boniface of Montferrat; who sold it Anno 1194, to the Venetians: who notwithstanding all real rebellions of the natives, & threatened invasions of the Turks, still enjoy it. For for the defence of it from a foreign power, they have furnished the Island with 78 or 80 Galleys for the defence of the shores: and have exceedingly fortified the haven of Suda, with two strong castles; this haven being capable of more than 1000 vessels, and therefore meritoriously reputed the door and entry into the country. It is reported that the King of Spain, Philip 2d, did offer unto the Venetians for this haven, money more then enough; but it could not be accepted. For though the Spaniard seemed only to intend the retreat and relief of his own Navy, when he should undertake any expedition against the Turk; yet the wise Venetians saw, that by this haven he might at all time's awe, & when he listed, surprise the whole Country. Against the attempts of the natives, they have garrisoned Canea with 7 companies of soldiers: Candie with 2000 soldiers, and the lessers cities proportionably; over which there is set so straight a guard, that a natural Cretian is not permitted to enter weaponed into any of them. The Lands in this Sea of less note, are Claudi. 2 Dio. 3 Aegilia, of which nothing is famous. Creta containeth Archbishops 2 Bishops 8 Thus much of the Cretan Lands. THE IONIAN ISLES. THe IONIAN sea is so called either from one jonius, Stephanus. whom Hercules having in a fury killed, did here drown (as Didimus) or from Io●a a region in the extremity of Calabria (as Solinus) or from Io daughter to Inachus (as Lycophron.) The principal Lands of it are, 1 Cythera. 2 the Strophades. 3 Zacynthias. 4 the Echinades. 5 Cephalenia. 6 Corcyra. 7 Ithaca. 8 Leucadia. 1 CYTHERA. CYTHERA, now called Cerigo, is in compass 60 miles; & about some 5 miles distant from Cape Malo in Peloponesus. Strabe. It was formerly called Porphyris, from the abundance of marble, whereof the mountains yield good plenty. Defended it is by the rocks in themselves inaccessible, which on all sides environ i●: havens it hath many, but those small, and difficult to enter. It hath a town also of the same name with the Island, in which was the Temple dedicated to Venus, out of which Helena the wife of Menelaus, was willingly ravished by Paris. From the honour done by these Islanders to Venus, she is called Cytheraea; as in Virgil: Parce metus Cytheraea, manent immota tuoruns Fata ●ibi. D●iue fear fair Cytherea from thy mind, Thou thy son's fate immoveable shalt find. 2 THE STROPHADES. The STROPHADES, are two Lands called now Strivall, lying against Mess●nia; Sands. famous for nothing but the Harpies, which ravenous birds were driven away by Zethus and Calanus, at the request of Phineus K. of Arcadia. Concerning these Harpies, Alphonso king of Naples used to say, that they had left the Strophades and dwelled at Rome. They are inhabited only by some few Greek Friars, and in one of them there is a Spring of fresh water, which hath his fountain in Peloponesus, & passing under the Sea ariseth here. The Greek Priests are called Calo●res qu●si 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Biddulph▪ bonus Sacerdos. They are about 30 in number; they wear long hair, never eat flesh, and (but at some seasons of the year) seldom fish: ●eeding usually of herbs, olives, oil, and the like. They never go out of the Lands, neither do they on any occasion permit women to come amongst them. They all labour for their sustenance, some in tillage, some vineyards, some in fishing, so that among very many of them three or four only can read. 3 ZACINTHUS. ZACINTHUS or Z●nt is 60 miles in compass; & distant from Peloponesus 20 miles: Ortelius. it was so called of Zacinthus son to Dordanus. The Country is wonderfully stored with oil, wines, currants, of which last they make yearly 150000 Z●cchines for their own coffers: and 18000 Dollars, which they pay for custom to the Signory of Venice. Biddulph. They were a very poor people when the English used to traffic there first; but now they grow rich and proud. At our Merchants first frequenting the country, they much marvelled to what end they bought so many currants, and demanded whether they used to dye clothes, or fat hogs with them, for so they themselves did: but now they have learned a more profitable use of them. This Island is much troubled with earthquakes commonly once a week; in regard whereof they build their houses very low: & when they perceive them coming, the Priests use to ring the bells to stir●e the people to prayers. Sands. They have a custom here at weddings to invite many young men whom they call Cempeeres, of which every one giveth to the bride a ring; which done, it is an abuse as detestable a incest, to accompany her in any carnal kind: wherefore t●ey choose such for Compeers, as have formerly been suspected of too much familiarity. The chief City is called also Zant not very large, the streets uneven and rugged, and the buildings by reason of the often earthquakes very low. On the East side of it, on a round steep mountain standeth a well ga●ri●ond and munitioned castle, which commandeth not the City and the harbour only, but a great part of the sea also. Upon the wall there continually standeth a watchman to descry what shipping approacheth and hangeth out as many flags as he discovereth vessels. Over the Praetorian hall door of this City these verses are inscribed. Hiclocus, 1 odit, 2 amat, 3 punit, 4 consorvat, 5 honorat: 1 Nequiti●m, 2 pacem, 3 crimina, 4 iura, 5 probos. This place doth, 1 hate, 2 love, 3 punish, 4 keep, 5 requite: 1 Voluptuous riot, 2 peace, 3 crimes, 4 laws, 5 th'upright. 4 THE ECHINADES. The ECHINADES are certain little Lands, or rather great rocks now called Curzolari; famous for nothing but the battle of Lepanto, fought nigh them. They stand just against the mouth of the river A●helous. Turbidus obiectas Achelous Echinadas exit. Fierce Achelous with the Sea is mixed Where the Echinades great rocks are fixed. These Lands are in number five, and are by the Poets feigned to have been so many N●iades or sea Nymphs, whom Achelous the river-god upon some displeasure, metamorphosed into these rocky Lands. But the truth is they were caused by the dur● and mud, which by this river carried a little into the sea, there settled together. Alluding to which Ovid bringeth in the river Achelous thus speaking. — fluctus nost●rque marisque Continu●m deduxit humum, pariterque revell●t In totidem, medij● (quod cernis) Echinadas, undis. The fury of the ●ea waves and mine own Continual heaps of earth and mud drew down: Which parted by the inter-running seas, Made (as thou seest) those five Echinades. 5 CEPHALENIA. CEPHALENIA lieth over against Acarnania, and is in compass 166 miles. It contained 200 towns, the chief being the havens of A●gastuli, 2 Gu●scardo, and 3 Nollo: the chief commodities are wheat, honey, currants, powder for the dying of Scarlet, oil, wool, Turkeys, etc. This Island was first called Melena, than Teleboas, whose king Pterelaus was by Amphitrion a Theban Captain killed in battle, and the Island made subject to Thebes: Strabo. during the stay of Amphitrion two things happened in Greece, 1 jupiter got his wife Alomena with child of Hercules. 2ly, Shafalus a noble man of Athens being in hunting, killed his wife Procris with an arrow, instead of his prey, whereupon he fled to Amphitrion newly victorious over the Teloboans; who pitting his case, made him governor of this Island, called since Cephalenia, after his name. 6 CORCYRA. CORCYRA (now Corfu, formerly Phaeacia) so called from a virgin of that name, whom Neptune here deflowered; is distant 12 miles from Epirus. It stretcheth East and West in form of a bow, and in length is 54 miles, 24 in breadth; and is seated con; veniently for the Venetians, as being the centre of their Lordship by sea. The chief City is Corfu, which the Turks by their repulses have found impregnable. For it is situate at the foot of a mountain, on the top of which are built two unaccessible fortresses, as being strongly fenced with a natural rock. The one of these is called The old fortress; the other The new; both justly esteemed the chief bulwarks of Venice, whose trade & potency would soon fail, were these forts in any others hands. For this cause the two Captains are sworn before the Senate of Venice, never to have mutual converse or intelligence one with the other, either in word or writing: lest by the corruption of one Captain, the other might perhaps be wrought from his allegiance. Neither is their command there for more than two years, their commission then terminating, and new successors being sent them. 2 Pagropoli. 3 Castello St Angelo. It is very fruitful in Wax; Honey, Wine, Oil, etc. Here reigned Alcinous whose gardens are so memorised by the Poets. Ovid. Met. Quid bifera Alcinoi referam pomaria? vosque Qui nunquam vacui prodistis in aethera rami? Why should I name Alcinous fertile ground? And trees which never without fruit were found? This Alcinous was he who so courteously received Ulysses after his shipwreck. 7 ITHACA. ITHACA now called Valde Campare, lieth on the North-east of Capha●ema; Sandi. being in compass 50 miles; famous for the bath of Ulysses, the son of Laertes: Effugimus scopulos Ithacae, Laertia regna: Et terram altricom s●ui execramur Vlissis From the Ithacan rocks, Laertes land we fled, And cursed the soil which dire Ulysses bred. This Island was also called Dullichium (or else there was an Island of this name nigh unto Ithaca, whereof Ulysses was also King) from whence Ulysses is oftentimes named Dullichius heros among the Poets; and Dullichius vertex in Ovid is put for Ulysses head. Sed neque Dullichius sub Achillis casside vertex Ponde a tanta feret. Achilles helme's a weight too great I know Fow weak Ulysses pate to undergo. 8 LEUCADIA. LEUCADIA (now S. Maure) was so called of the white rocks between it and Cephalenia. On these rocks stood a temple of Apollo, Strabo. from whence by leaping into the sea, such as unfortunately loved were cured of that fury. The chief city is St Maure, inhabited by jews for the most part, to whom Baiazel the 2d gave it, after their expulsion from Spain. This country was once joined to the continent. Leucada continuam vetere● habuere coloni, Ovid. Met. Nunc freta circumeunt. Leucas in former times joined to the land, Environed round with waters now doth stand. These Lands followed the Roman and Greek Empires, & was by Baldwin the first Latin Emperor of Constantinople, allotted to the Vo●ctians; who have ever since defended them; only this Leucadia being lost to the Turks. Thus much of the Ionian Iles. THE ADRIATIQVE ISLES. THe ADRIATIQVE Sea extending 700 miles in length, and 140 in breadth; was so called of Adria, once a famous sea Town on the mouth of ●ridanus or Poe. It was accounted a sea wonderful unsafe and tempestuous, as appeared by the Improbo vacundior Adria, in Horace, by the Minax Adri●●cum, in Catullas, and the ventosi tumour Adria, in Seneca's Thi●stes. When the Empress Helena found the Cross on which our Saviour died; she made of one of the three nails by which his Body was fastened, a reins for her son Constantine's horse: of the second, the rest of his helmet; the third she cast into this sea; since which time (as Platina in the life of Pope Silu●ster reporteth out of S Ambrose) it hath been very calm and quiet. The Venetians are the Lords of this Sea, to whom as the Duke is espoused every Ascension day; so it is baptised by the Bishop of Zant, every Epiphany day. The Lands of this Sea are neither many, great, nor famous; the most pleasant are 1 the Absirtides, so called by the men of Cholcis, whom king A●●as had sent to pursue the Argonauts, in memory of Absirtus their king's son, whom Medea his sister had torn in pieces, before she took ship to fly away with jason. 2 Cherso fruitful in cattle. 3 Weggia, abounding in wood, wines, & pul●e; it is 30 miles in compass. 4 Grissa or Pago glorying in her salt-pits, and being second for bigness in all this sea, as containing in compass 100 miles. 5 Lesina the biggest absolutely of all the Adriati●ue in compass 150 miles, an exceeding fertile place for the quantity. The chief town Lesina is unwall, and of no great beauty or bigness; but defended by a strong fortress which commands both the harbour, and the vessels in it. 6 Curzola, called anciently Corcyra Nigra, is sufficiently fruitful, the most populous of all the rest, and 90 miles round. This Island Anno 1571, a little after the taking of Cyprus, and before the battle of Lepanto, was invaded by Vluz Ali, Knolles. with a Navy of 60 Galleys; for scare of whom, Co●tar●nus the Venetian Governor, abandoned Curzola the chief town hereof, together with all the townsmen and soldiers. The silly women thus forsaken, and preferring death before dishonour, defended the walls, & with stone, fire, and such weapons as they had, beaten off the enemy, till a violent tempest forced the Turkish General to remove his galleys to a place of more safety. 7 Zara. 8 Brazzia, & 9 Lissa, three small Isles, all which the Turks spoilt, and carried thence 1000 Christian captives, in their retreat from Curzola. 10 Arbe the only havenlesse Island in the whole Sea, which defect is recompensed with its natural pleasantness: which so enticed certain dissolute rovers of Austria, that they seized on it; and had 〈◊〉 like to pluck a heavy war between the Archduke and the Venetians; if the King of Spain had not made a pacification. The other Lands I willingly omit, and will haste to the Mediterranean. Thus much of the Adriatic Iles. THE MEDITERRANEAN ISLES. THe MEDITERRANEAN Sea, so called for that it hath its course in the middle of the earth; is called in some places Mare Tyrrhenum, in others Ligusticum, in some Siculum, in others Sardoum, &c: and even as the Chameleon applieth itself to the colours of the nighest adjacent body; so this Sea taketh its denomination from the nearest adjacent shore. These Seas are called also by sundry modern Writers in our neighbour 〈◊〉▪ the Levant seas, or the seas of Levant: because in respect of France, Spain▪ Germany, Britain, &c: they are toward the ●ast; Levant in the French language signifying the sunrising. The chiefest Lands are the greater or lesser: the greater are 1 ●icil●e. 2 ●alta 3 Corsica. 4 Sardinia. 5 the Baleares. The less● shall be spoken of in their due time. 1 SICILIA. SICILY environed round with the sea, hath in compass 7●● m●les; and was supposed to have been joined to Italy, and d●uided by the fury of the waves. The narrow seas between this and Italy, being not above a mile and a half broad, are by Florus called, Sands. fabulosis infa●ne mo●stris fretum, from Scylla and Charibilis, of whom so many fabulous things are reported by 〈◊〉, Chari●dis is a gulf or whirlpit on Sicily side, which violently attracting all vessels that come too nigh it, devoureth them, and casteth up their wrecks at the shore of Tauronia, not far from Cat●na. Opposite to this in Italy standeth the dangerous rocko Scylla, Strabo. it the foot of which, many little rocks shoot out, on which the waters strongly beating, make that noise which the Poets fain to be the barking of dogs. The passage between these two being to unskilful mariners exceeding periltous, gave beginning to the proverb, Incidit in Scyllam cupiens vitare Charibdim, Who seeks Charybdis for to shun, Doth oftentimes on Scylla run. It is situate under the 4 Climate, the longest day being 13 hours and a half. The first name was Trinacria, for that being triangular, it butteth into the Sea with 3 Promontories, 〈◊〉 1 Pelorus (or Cape del Poro) North: 2 Pachinus (or C. Pas●●●●) West: 3 Lilibaeum (or C. Boijs, or C. Coro) South. This Lilibaeum looked toward Carthage, and was distant from the shore of Africa 180 miles. Strabo relateth, that a man of a very sharp and strong sight (some Lynceus I warrant you) getting up into a watch-towre that stood on this Cape, descried a fleet setting sail out of the haven of Carthage, and told the Lilibitanians their bigness and number. That this is true, I dare not say; for besides the vnlikelyhood of kenning at so great a d●stance, we are taught by Philosophy, that the sea being of an orbicular form, swelleth itself into the fashion of a round to●●re or h●ll, t●ll it put bound to the eyesight. From these three corners, this country was (as we have said) called Trinacris or Trinacria, according to that of Ovid, Terra tribus scopulis vastum procurrit in aeq●or, Trinacris à positu nomen adepta lo●●●. An Island with three corners braves the main, And thence the name Trinacria doth gain. The first inhabitants that we find to have dwelled in this counttry, are the huge Grants so often mentioned in the Odysseys of the divine poet Homer, called Lestrigones & Cyclopes; of which last rank was the so much 〈◊〉 Poliphemus, that with such humanity entertained Vlyss●s and his companions. These were afterwards rooted out by the Sicani a people of Spain, who called it Sicania. As for the name of Sicilia, some derive it from Sicileus a supposed king of Spain, who is fabled to have conquered this country: but the truth is, it came from the Siculi, who being by Evander and his Arcadians, driven out of Latium, came into this Island: to which, having mastered the Sicani, they left their name. In succeeding ages there came hither diverse Colonies of the greeks, who planting themselves only in the coast-parts of the country; altered not the name, by which at their coming they found it called. The people are ingenious, Orteliu●. eloquent and pleasant, but withal wondrous inconstant, and very talkative, whence rose the proverb, Gerrae Siculae. They follow the Religion of the Romish Church, and use the Italian language, but very much impaired and fallen from his true elegancy; as having commixture of the Greek, Saracen, Norman, Spanish, and French tongues. The total number of them is about one million and 300000 souls. The soil is incredibly fruitful in Wine, Oil, Honey, Saffron, Sugar, Salt, in Minerals of Gold, Silver, and Allom, having the gems of Acate, and Emeralds; with such abundance of all sorts of grain, that it was of old called the Granary of the Roman Empire; and now furnisheth Italy, Malta, with the adjacent Lands, Spain, and Barbary, with part of her superfluities. In this Country is the hill Hybla, so famous for bees & honey, and the hill Aetna, now called Montgiball, which continually sendeth forth continual flames of fire, to the astonishment of a●l beholders. Into this fiery Furnace the Philosopher Empedocles cast himself, that he might be reputed a God. — Deus immortalis haberi Dum cupit Empedocles, ardentem fervidus Aetnam Insiluit— Empedocles to be a God desires, And casts himself into th'Aetnean fires. The reason of these fires is the abundance of sulphur & brimstone, contained in the bosom of this hill; which is blown by the wind, driving in at the chaps of the earth, as by a pair of bellows: through which chinks also, there is continually more fuel added to the fire, the very water administering an operative virtue to the combustible matter; as we see that water cast on coals in the Smith's forge, doth make them burn more ardently. The reason of this slain is thus set down by Ovid. Ista b●tumineae rapiunt incendi● vires, Luteaque exiguis a●d●scunt sulphura flammis: Atque ubi terra cibos alimentaque de● ita flammae Non dabit, absumptis, per longum viribus aev●m; Nat●raeque suum nutrimen deerit edaci: Non seret Aetna famem, desertaque d●seret ignes. A resin mould these fiery flames begin, And ●l●yie brimstone aids the fire within. Yet when the slimy soil consumed, shall Yield no more food to feed the fire withal: And Nature shall restrain her nourishment, The flame shall cease, hating all famishment. Under this hill some Poets fain the Giant Enceladus to have been buried; whose hot breath fireth the mountain, lying on his face: Others suppose it to be the shop of Vulcan, and the Cyclops: the gross Papists hold therein to be Purgatory. The chief rivers are 1 Sanso. 2 Taretta. 3 Acatius, famous for its precious stones, and 4 Arethusa, memorised by the Poets, into which the Graecian river Alpheus, having received 140 lesser streams, and making his way under so great a part of the Sea, is thought to arise here: as Strabo and Seneca affirm, and sufficiently prove by the several instances of a wooden dish or cup lost in the river Alpheus, and found rising up in this river; and by the leaves of certain trees growing on the banks of that Greek river, and swimming on this in great abundance, there being none of these trees in all Sicily. Dicitur Alpb●m, (saith Mela) se non consociare pelago, sed subter maria, torrasque depressus, huc agere alveum, atque, hic se rursus extollere. Sands. This Island is famous for the worthy Scholars she once produced, viz: Aeschilus', the first Tragedian of fame, who being bald through age, once w●lked in the fields, where by chance an Eagle taking his bald pate for a white rock, let a shell fish f●ll on it, of that bigness, that it beaten out his brains. 2 Diodorus Siculus that famous historian, 3 Empedocles the first inventor of Rhetoric, and his fellow Gorgias. 4 Euclid, the textuary Geometrician, who taught in Megaris. 5 Archimed●s a m●st wor●●y Mathematician, Plutarch. he was the first author of the Sphere, at which instruments he made one of that art and bigness, that one standing within, might easily perceive the several motions of every celestial Orb. He made also diverse military engines, which in the siege of Syracuse, sorely vexed the Romans, & was at last slain in his study by a common soldier, at the sack of the Town; to the great grief of the Roman General Marcellus. 6 Epicharmus. 7 Theocritus, Pliny reckoned in this Island 72 Cities; the chief of which were Syracuse, containing in circuit 22 miles, the Metropolis of the whole Island, and a most strong and flourishing Commonwealth. It was built by Archias of Corinth, who being for an unnatural rape committed on a young Gentleman, banished his Country, together with his friend and companion Miscellus; consulted with the Oracle of Delphos. The Oracle demanded whether they affected rather wealth, or health; to which when Miscellus replied health, and Archias wealth, the Oracle directed the former to Crotona in Italy; and the latter hither. It contained in it 4 Towns as it were, viz: Isle, Acradin, Neapolis, and Tyche, together with the Fort Hexapyle, commanding all the rest. It was the custom of this Town, when any of the Nobility began to grow too potent among them, to write his name in an Olive leaf, which being put into his hand, without any further ceremony, banished him for five years. This kind of banishment was called the Petal●sme from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a lease. 2 Erix, where Venus was worshipped, and called Ericina: 3 Catina, so vexed by Dionysius tyrant of Sicily, 4 Emma, whence Pluto is said to have stolen Proserpina. Florui. In this town hued Syrus En●us, who stirred up the slaves of the Roman state, to rebel against their Lords: for having broke open the common prisons, & received all such as repaired to him, he patched up an Army of 40000 soldiers, and was after much harm done, vanquished by Rupilius. This war the Historians call, Bellum servile. The whole Island is now divided into 3 parts: 1 Mazara west, whose chief cities are 1 Moureal, famous for the Church and Archbishops See: 2 Gorgenti once Agrigentum, where the tyrant Phalaris lived, who tortured Perillus in the brazen Bull, which he made for the destruction and torture of others: whereupon aptly Ovid. — nec enim lex iustior ulla, Quam necis artifices arte perire sua. Most just it is a man should be tormented, With that which first his cruel wit invented. 3 Palermo, formerly called Panormus, a colony of the Phoenicians, and now the chief city of Sicily, and the seat of the Spanish Viceroy: situate it is on the West cape of the Island, overagainst Sardinia, beautified with large streets, delicate buildings, strong walls, and magnificent Temples. two Vallis de Noto toward the Southeast, in which the chief cities are 1 Syracuse on the Sea side, 2 Emma in the midland, of which already: and Leontium on the Sea also, North of Syracuse; with which town it had always war, either for liberty or priority. And III Mona toward the North-east, in which the chief towns are 1 Nicosia, in the midland: 2 Milaso on the North promontory: & 3 Messina, just opposite to Rhezo in Italy, a town whose haven & entrances are so strongly sconced and bulwarked, that the people let their gates (in derision of the Turks) stand continually open. It is also an Archbishops See. After this Island was once known to the greeks, there came from all parts of Greece, colonies to inhabit it, as from Athens, Sparta, Corinth, Mesene, Megaris, and the rest: who winning upon the Natives, planted themselves in the Country. Here in tract of time was managed a great part of the Peloponnesian war, the Athenians siding with the Leontines; and the Spartans with the Syracusians: in which the whole power of Athens was broken by sea and land; and their two Captains, Nicias & Demosthenes, murdered in prison. Famous also was this country of old, justine. for the Tyrants Dionysis, the elder and the younger; for Hieron, and Hieronymus, in whose time broke out the first Punic war, the Sicilians calling in the Romans to expel thence the Carthaginians, which then possessed a great part of the Island. These Tyrants, especially the last Dionysii, were so odious, that there were continual execrations poured on them, only one old woman prayed for the life of the latter: who being asked the cause, made answer, that she knew his Grandfather to have been bad; and after by prayers they had obtained his death, his son succeeded far worse than the father: and after their curses had also prevailed on him, came the present Tyrant, worse than either; for whose life she was resolved to pray, l●st after his decease, the Devil himself should come amongst them. After the Tyrants had been rooted out, and this Island was conquered by Marcellus; it always followed the fortune of Naples; and together with it (when Manfroy the bastard had forcibly made himself King of these countries) was offered to Richard Earl of Cornwall, Camden. brother to our Henry the 3d, a man of that riches, that he was able to spend for ten years, an hundred marks a-day, which according to those times, was no small sum. The conditions by the Pope proposed, were so impossible for the Earl to perform, that his Agent told the Pope, he might as well say to his Master, I give the Moon, climb up, catch it, and take it. The Earl thus refusing it, it was offered to the King his brother, for his second son Edmund, who was invested by the gift of a ring, and in his name the Pope coined money, with the inscription of Aimundus Rex Siciliae. But the King being over-burdened by his Baron's wars, the Pope having sucked no small store of treasure from him; it was in the year 1261, given unto Charles Earl of Provence and Anjou, brother to Lewis 10th. Under him those Countries jointly continued subject, till the year 1281, in which time his competitor Peter of Arragon, promising him to fight a single combat before our king Edward the first, at Bordeaux, failed of his word, and in the mean time so contrived it, Hist. of Fr. that at the sound of a bell tolling to prayers, all the Frenchmen in Sicily were cruelly massacred; which exploit masketh now under the name of Vespe●i Siculi: Since which time this Island hath belonged to the house of Arragon. The revenues of this kingdom are as some say but 800000 only; Bar●. but as others say, a million of ducats. The Arms are Arragon, two flanches argent, charged with as many Eagles Sable, becked Gules. For Nobility this Island compareth with Naples, as containing in it Archbishops 3 Princes 7 Marquesses 13 Viscount 1 Bishops 9 Du●es 4 Earls 14 Barons 48 2 MALTA. Sands. ABout 60 miles distant from Sicil●a is the Island MALTA, in compass 60 miles; seated upon a rock, over which the Earth spreadeth in height not above three foot; so that it must needs be barren; which defect is supplied by the Sicilian abundance: yet have they no small store of Pomgranats, citrons, oranges, melons, and other excellent fruits. Here is also great abundance of cottonwool (Gossypium the Latinists call it) which they sow as we do corn. The stalk is no bigger than that of wheat, but stronger and tougher, the head round bearded, and hard as a stone, which when it is ripe, breaketh, & is delivered of a white soft bombast, mixed with seeds; which they separate with an instrument, selling the wool, and reserving their seed for the next harvest. This Island is in the Scriptures called Molita, and is said to be the place where S. Paul shook the Viper off his hand. Famous also is it for the Council held here against Pelagius, by Pope Innocent the first, at which S. Austin was present, and 214 Bishops. The men are of the African complexion and language, following the Romish Church; the women fair, but hating company, and going covered. The whole number of inhabitants are 20000; possessing 60 Villages, and 4 Cities. Namely 1 Valetta, built after the defeat of the Turks, Anno 1565, and called after the name of Valetta the great Master, who so courageously withstood their fury. 2 The Town and Castle of S. Hermes, which the Turks took, though they did not lon● enjoy it. 3 Malta or Melita, so called of the abundance of honey nigh unto it. 4 Lafoy Issula: as also the Forts of S M●chael, and S. Angelo. This Island was by the Spaniards taken from the Moors, and by Charles the fifth given to the Knights of the Rhoaes, newly expelled thence by Solyman the Magnificent, Aᵒ 1●22. These knights are in number 1000; of whom 500 are always 〈◊〉 resident in the Island; the other 500 are dispersed through Christendom, at their several Seminaries in France, Spain, Italy, and Germany: and at any summons are to make their personal appearance. These Seminaries (Alberges they call them) are in number seven, viz: one of France in general, one of Av●rne, one of Provence, one of Castille, one of Arragon▪ one of Italy; and one o● Germany; over every one of which they have a Grand Prior, who in the country where he liveth, is of great reputation: An vl Seminary they had in England, till the suppression of it by Henry the 8th: yet have they some one or other, to whom they give the title of Grand Prior of England. Concerning the original and riches of these Knights, we shall speak when we come into Palestine; now a word or two only of their places, and the election of their great Master. None are admitted into the order, but such as can bring a testimony of their Gentry for six descents; and when the ceremonies of their admission (which are many) are performed▪ they swear to defend the Church of Rome, to obey their superiors, to live upon the revenues of their order only, and withal to live chastely. Of these there be 16 of great authority (Counsellors of state we may call them) called, the Great Crosses, out of whom the officers of the order, as the Marshal, the Admiral, the Chancellor, &c: are chosen; and who, together with their Master, punish such as are convict of any crime, first by degrading him, 2ly by strangling him, and 3ly by throwing him into the sea. Now when the Great Master is dead, they suffer no vessel to go out of this Island, till another be elected, lest the Pope should intrude on their Election, which is performed in this manner. The several Seminaries nominate two knights, and two are also nominated for the English: these 16 from amongst themselves choose 8: these 8 choose a Knight, a Priest, and a Friar servant; and they three, out of the 16 Great Crosses, elect the great Master. The great Master being thus chosen, is styled though but a Friar, The most illustrious, and most reverend Prince, the Lord friar N N: Great Master of the Hospital of S. john of Jerusalem, Prince of Malta, Gauls, and Goza: these two last being Lands lying nigh unto Malta, the former in compass 30 miles. far different, I assure you, Camden. is this title from that of the first Masters of this order, who called themselves only, Servants to the poor servitors of the Hospital of Jerusalem: or that of the Master of the Templars, who was only entitled, The humble Minister of ●he poor Knights of the Temple. 3 CORSICA. CORSICA is situate just against 〈◊〉 in the Ligurian Sea, Maginus. it comprehendeth in length 120 miles; 70 in breadth, and 325 in circuit. It is under the fifth Clime, the longest day being almost 15 hours. This Island was first named Cyrnus, 2 l● Teracina, now Corsica, from a woman so named, who following her Cow hither, first discovered it. It is divided in Cismontanam, and Vitramontanam. The chief rivers of both being G●lo and Travignano. This Country yieldeth excellent dogs for game, good Horses, fierce Mastiffs, and a beast called Musoli, not found in Europe, excepting this Island, and Sardinia. They are horned like Rams, and skinned like Stags; which skin is of such an incredible hardness, that the beast being cast headlong against a rock, receives no hurt, but nimbly flies from his enemy to his den. The soil is by reason of the mountains (which everywhere are too thick and barren in it) less fruitful, Mercator. producing corn in less plenty; but the best wines, and such as the old Romans well relished, in good measure. It produceth also oil, sigges, raisin, and honey; the first three in a mediocrity of goodness, the last somewhat bitter, and by many deemed unwholesome. It aboundeth also with alum, box-trees, iron-mines; and the tree called Taxus, whose poisonous berries, though in taste pleasing; are much fed on by the bees, & therefore thought to be the cause of the bitterness of the honey. In some few places also where the rivers have their currents, especially towards Liguria, it recompenseth by its fertiliy in bearing all manner of grain, the barrenness of the mountains. Pliny reckoned in it 34 Cities, or castles rather, the chief whereof at this day are 1 Bastia, seated on the North-east part of the Country upon a commodious haven, where the Genoensian Governor hath his residence, and a strong garrison. 2 Nebbium, called by Ptolemy, Chersunum. 3 Mariana, now Morian; 4 Allerias, now Gallera, both Roman Colonies; the last being situate on the Western shore of the Island, just against Bastia: & 5 Pila. The principal havens hereof are S. Florence in the Northern part, in the midst between Morian and Nebbio; and S. Boniface (called by Ptolemy, Portus Syracusanus) just opposite to it in the South corner: both of good safety, and capable of the greatest vessels. This Island, as also its neighbours of Sicilia, and Sardinia, have been the tennis-balls of fortune, this being first subject to the Tyrians; Secondly to the Carthaginians; Thirdly to the Romans; Fourthly to the Saracens. From these the Genoese conquered it, from them it was taken by the Pisans: but recovered again by the Genoese, who still enjoy it. The people are churlish, stubborn, poor, unlearned, & use a corrupt Italian. They are said to be the progeny of the 52 daughters of king Thespias, who being gotten with child by Hercules in one night; were by their father put to the mercy of the Sea; which wrought them to this Island; which they and their posterity peopled, till the coming of the Tyrians. Here are in this I'll Archbishop 1 Bishops 7 SARDINIA. SARDINIA is South from Corsica, Ortelius. from which it is but 7 miles distant. It is in length 180 miles, 90 in breadth, 560 in circuit: it is situate under the 4 Climate, the longest day being 14 hours. It is fertile in respect of Corsica, barren if compared to Sicily; abundant in Corn, deficient in Oil; well stored with all sorts of cat-tail, Hist. of Sp. as plainly appeareth by that plenty of cheese and hides, which are hence sent into Italy, and other places. The horses hereof are hot, headstrong, and hard to be broken, but they will last long: the bullocks here do naturally amble, so that on them the country peasant's use to ride as familiarly, as they do in Spain on mules and asses. Here also is the beast Musoli, which we lately described; of whose skin carried to Corduba, and there dressed, is ma●e our true Cordovan leather. Finally, here is an herb, which if one eat, he shall die with laughter; whence came the proverb, Risus Sardonicus. The truth of this report, I will not oppugn, though it be by others more probably conjectured, that the herb being of a poisonous nature, causeth men to dye with such a convulsion or contraction of their sinews, that they seem to grin or laugh. The people are small of stature, laborious, given to hunting, prone unto rebellions, Ortelius. wherefore the Spaniard permitteth neither Smith nor Cutler to live there: yet indifferent peaceable among themselves, and in some measure courteous to strangers. In matters of Religion they are little curious, going to Mass on Sundays, and Saints days; which once done, they fall to dancing in the midst of the Church, singing in the mean time, songs too immodest for an Alehouse. Nay it is thought that their Clergy itself is the most ●ude, ignorant, & illiterate of any people in Christendom. The language they speak, is a corrupt Catalonian: their diet on meats common and grosse● their apparel in the towns (especially that of the women) gorgeous: that in the villages, base. It is divided into two parts, viz: Cape Lugudori towards Corsica, and Cape Cegliari towards afrique. Of these, when this Island was jointly vn●er the ●isans and Genoese; the first, being the least, and withal so mountainous and barren, belonged to Genoa: the last being the larger, & besides, level & fruitful, appertained to Pisa: the inequality of which division, caused often discontents and wars between them. The principal cities are Calvaris, built by the Pisans, and situate just opposite to Africa; enjoying a goodly haven, and much frequented by Merchants, adorned with a beautiful Temple, stately turrets, the seat of the Viceroy; & an Archiepiscopal Sec. 2 B●ssa on the West side, an Archbishop's residence also. 3 S. P●eparata on Corsica side, and 4 Aqu●lastro on the East side. Here are in diuer● places of this Island, the remainders of sundry towers & forts, which the people call Norackes, from Nora, one of the sons of Geryon, who (as they think) came into this Country, & built the first man●●on in it. This Island was first called Ico, than Ichnusa, next Sandaliotes, from the resemblance●t had to the sole of a man's foot: and lastly Sardinia from Sardus, son (as they say) to Hercules. It was first under the Iol●tenses: Secondly, from them taken by the Carthaginians: Thirdly, by the Romans: Fourthly, by the Saracens, Anno 807. From these last it was recovered by the Genoys & Pisans: & because they could not agree about their bounds, Boniface the eight putting his finger in another man's pie, gave it in see to james King of Arragon, and his successors; who driving thence the Genoese, made themselves absolute Lords of it, Anno 1324. The Spanish Viceroy hath (as we now said) his residence in Caliari, who must of necessity be a Spaniard, under whom are two Deputy-governours Spaniards also, one for Cape Caliari, the other for Cape Lugudori; the other inferior officers may be of the Natives. As for the City Caliaris itself, it is exempt from the legal jurisdiction even of the Viceroy; & is governed by a Council of its own Citizens. The Arms of this Island are Or, a cross Gules, between four Saracens heads Sable curled Argent. Bara. Here are in this Island Archbishops 3 Bishops 15 THE BALEARES. THese Lands were formerly called Insulae Gymnasiae, from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, nudus, because they use to go naked; & BALEARES from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, ●acio, because they were such excellent slin 〈…〉 exercise in a manner innative to them, the fithers giving 〈…〉 after a convenient age no victuals, but what they could h●t down from some high beam with a sling. They ●●e divided into Ma●or●a and Minorca, or the greater and the l●ss●●. Manorca is about 60 miles distant from Spain, and is 300 miles in circuit. The chief Cities are 1 Maiorca an University. 2 Palma, where Raymundus Lullius was borne, as much esteemed with them, as Aristotle amongst us. Minorca is distant fram Ma●orca 9 miles, & is 150 miles in circuit: the people were heretofore valiant, now esseminate, the soil barren in some places, but generally fruitful. The chief Towns are 1 Minorca, and 2 java. Both these Lands did once wonderfully abound in Coneys, wherewith they were so pestered, that they not only spoilt corn & grass, Munster. but undermined houses, & threw down walls; so that the Islanders armed themselves, & fought with them; but when such force prevailed not, they sent to the Romans for aid, and there were taught the use of Ferrets. Quade. Nigh unto these pallares are two small Lands. The 1 E●●isa is distant from the coast of Spain 50 miles. and is 100 miles in circuit; the chief City is Tuica; the chief commodity is salt. Ten miles hence is 2 Olhi●sa, 70 miles round, called by the Latins, Frumentariae, They were both called Pithuisae, for their store of Pine trees. The men, and women also, of these two Lands, and of Panconia, or Pantalarea, an Eyelet adjoining, are very good Swimmers. Biddulph in the relation of his travels, reporteth, how being about these Lands becalmed, there came a woman swimming from one of them, with a basket of fruit to sell. These 4 Lands were added to the Romans dominion by the valour of Metellus, the brother of him who conquered Crete. The people hereof were given to Piracy, and seeing the Roman Navy coasting thereabout, supposing them to have been only Merchants, assailed them: and at first gave the repulse; but the Romans getting between them and the shore, soon forced them to an unwilling submission. They were all won from the Romans by the Saracens; Hist. of Sp. and from them regained by Raimund Arnauld, Earl of Catelogne, and the Genoys, Anno 1102: and being by the Genoys redelivered to the Moors, were recovered by james the first of Arragon 1028. He gave them to his second son, whose posterity continued kings of those Lands, till the year 1343: in which Pedro the fourth of Arragon, did dispossess king james, and united them to his Crown. THE MEDITERRANEAN ISLES. THE LESSER LANDS. THE LESSER LANDS dispersed about in this sea, are the Vulcanian or Aeolian Lands, the people of which being well skilled in divining from which coast the wind would blow, gave the Poet's occasion, to make Aeolus, God of the wind. They lie all on the coast of Sicily, & are in number 11: the chief are 1 Lipara 10 miles round, from whence the rest are now called, the Lipa●ean Iles. 2 Vulcania (of old Hiera) where Vulcan was worshipped. Florus. near unto these Lands was fought the first naval battle between the Romans & the Carthaginians, as well for the dominion of Sicily, as for the absolute supremacy in matter of command. The Roman● before this time never used the Seas, as being totally employed in the conquest of Italy: insomuch that when they had built their galleys, they exercised their men in rowing, by placing them with oars in their hands, on two seats near the water. This notwithstanding, having made them grappling-hookes, they so fastened the adverse fleet unto them, that the whole fight seeming a land battle fought on the Seas, the victory fell unto the Romans. two The Isles of Naples are 18 in number. The chief are Ischia, 18 miles round, begirt with rocks & mountains full of Hares & Coneys: the chief Town is Ischia, Ortelius. whither Ferdinand of Naples fled, being thrust out of his kingdom by Charles the eight. In this Island near Cape S. Angelo, is a fountain of that heat, that it will in short time boil any flesh or fish put into it. The second I'll of note is Capr●ae, where the Emperors of Rom● used to retire for their recreation, & which Tiberius kept Court in, when he had withdrawn himself from Rome, the better to exercise his abominable lusts. The third I'll of note is Aenaria. III The Ligurian Lands, the chief of which are Elba or Ilua, whose Metropolis is Cosmop●lis, built by Cosmodi Medici's, D. of Florence; Here is abundance of Iron of that nature, that it will by no means melt in the Island, but must be carried to some other place. The second is Gallinaria, so called from the abundance of wild Hens. And the third is Giglio, where the Genoys overthrew the whole power of the Pisa●●. At the Western end of this sea, is the strait called of old F●etum ●●ereu●●um, b●●ause Hercules here made a passage through the 〈…〉 let the ●●ce●n into the Mediterranean. On the North side 〈◊〉 ●his str●ight was mount Calpe; on the South mount 〈◊〉 on w●i●h ●ercu●e● placed his (so memorised) pillars, with the inscript on of Nil ultra, in that there was the most western bou●d of the world. But Charles the fifth after the discovery of Am●●ica, coming that way; caused Plus ultra to be engraven either on the old pillars, or else one new erected in their places This strait is now named the strait of G●●raltar, Hist. of Sp. from Gibal Tariff, one of the principal leaders of the Moors into Spain. Somewhat without the mouth of this strait is the Island Gades or Cales, peopled by the Tyrians 56● years before the birth of Christ. Here was a Temple consecrated to the honour of that great traveller Hercules, in which all seafaring men when they came hither used to pay their vows and offer sacrifice, as having arrived at the utmost part of the world. It was once called Tartessa, and is in length 13 miles, & hath of late been the Magazine of the spaniards warlike munition. It was taken in one day by the English under the conduct of Charles Earl of Nottingham, Robert Earl of Essex, and Sir Walter Raleigh. In this day they burned the Indian fleet, consisting of 40 ships, whose lading was worth eight millions of Crowns; they overcame the Spanish Fleet, composed of 57 men of war: they took the St Andrew & the St Michael two great Galleons with their luggage: they spoiled and carried away more martial furniture than could be supplied in many years: they surprised the Town, and in it beside private m●n and their goods, they slew and took prisoners 4000 foot, and 600 horse, Canid. Rem. Anno 1596. The fortunacy of this enterprise gave occasion to one of the wits the● living to frame this excellent Anagram on the name of that Earl of Essex, viz: Deureux, Verè Dux: w●ich he afterward cast into this distich. Verè dux Deureux, & verior Hercule: Gades Nam s●mel 〈◊〉: vicit & ille si●●●l. Alcides yields to Devereux: he did see Thy beauties (Cales) but Devereux conquered thee. Thus much of the Mediterranean Iles. THE ISLES OF THE OCEAN. ANd now we are come into the OCEAN, that ingens & infinitum pelagus, as Mela calleth it: in comparison of which the Seas before mentioned are but as Ponds or Gullets: a sea in former times known more by fame then trial, and rather wondered at on the shore side, than any more remote place of it. The Romans ventured not on it with their vessels (unless in the passage from France to Britain) and much famed is Alexander for his hazardous voyage on this unruly Sea, he having sailed in all but 400 furlongs from the shore, The name and pedigree take here both from the Poets and Etymologists. The Poets make Oceanus to be the son of Coelum and Vesta, or of heaven & earth. They termed him the father of all things as Oc●anumque patrem rerum in Virgil, because moisture was necessarily required to the constitution of all bodies, and usually painted him with a bulls head on his shoulders (whence Euripides calleth him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Oceanus Tauriceps) from the bellowing and fury of the winds, which from it come to the shore, and to which it is subject. As for the children attributed unto him, they are doubtless nothing but the clouds & vapours thence arising. The name of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; Oceanus some derive from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 celer, because of its swiftness; some from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 findo, divido; because it cleaveth and interlaceth the earth: and others make it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, à celeriter fluendo, which agreeth in meaning with the first. Particular names it hath divers according to the name of the shore, by which it passeth as Cantabricus, Gallicus, Britannicus, etc. The chief Isles of it are 1 those of Zealand, which we have already described. 2ly those in the British: and 3ly those in the northern Seas. THE BRITISH LANDS. The BRITISH LANDS are either the Greater Britain which is divided into England. Wales. Scotland. Ireland Lesser are the 1 Orchades. 2 Hebrides. 3 Sorlinges. and 4 Sporades. BRITAIN. TO speak much of BRITAIN, I hold in a manner superfluous, it being our home, and we therefore no strangers to it. Yet as Mela saith of Italy, De Italia magis quia ordo exigit, quam quia monstrari eget, pauca dicentur; no●a sunt omnia: The like I say of Britain; it is so obvious to our sight that we need not the spectacles of letters: yet some things shall be said rather for methods sake, than necessity. To omit therefore the diverfe Etimons of BRITAIN, produced according to the fantasies of several men, and omitting Bru●●● whose coming into and denominating this Island, is rather a fabulous report, than a well grounded historical truth: I will take the Etymology of M. Camden, as most probable, who fetching it from the British language; deriveth it from Brit, signifying painting, and Ta'en, signifying a nation: which agreeth not only with the British tongue, but with the records of the most sincere & trusty Historiographers; all with one consent, affirming, that the Britons used to paint themselves, to make them show more terrible to the enemy. For that there was no such Brutus, is evident, 1 by the newness of his birth; Geofrie of Monmouth, who lived in the days of Henry the 2d, being his first father. 2ly By the silence of the Roman histories, in which it had been an unpardonable negligence, to have omitted an accident so remarkable, as the kill of a father by his son, and the erecting of a new Trojan Empire in Britain. 3ly By the arguments which Caesar useth to prove them to be derived from the Gauls; as speech, laws, customs, disposition, structure, & the like. 4ly by the testimony of all the Roman writers, who affirm the Britons to have been distracted into many petty royalties, and not to be under the command of any one Prince: Summa belli administrandi communi consensu permissa est Cassivella●no, saith Caesar: Dum singuli pugnaban, vincebantur omnes, saith Tacitus and so the rest: and 5ly by the ignorance among all old writers of their first original, Qui mortales initio coluerint parum comportum est, as the same Tacitus. This Queen of Lands is in compass 1836 miles; being absolutely the greatest in the whole world, except java. This most spacious country extending 800 miles in length, is under the 9th and 13th Climates of the Northern temperate Zone; Insomuch that at the summer solstice, in the Northern parts of Scotland, there is no night at all; but only an obscure twilight. It is divided into England, Wales, and Scotland. ENGLAND. ENGLAND is bounded on the East with the Germane, on the West with the Irish, Camden. on the South with the British Oceans, on the North with the river Tweed, and a line drawn from it to the Solwa● westward. In former times the Northern limit was a wall built cross the Island from Carlisle in Cumberland, to the river Tine. This same wall was built by Severus the Emperor for a fortress against the Picts: at every miles end was a Castle, between every Castle many watch-towres; & through the walls of every Town and Castle, was conveyed a pipe of brasle; which from one Garrison to another conveied the least noise without interruption: so that the news of an approaching enemy was quickly divulged over the borders, & resistance made accordingly. In after times instead of this wall, the strong Towns of Berwicke & Carlisle were the chief bars by which we kept the backdoor sh●t: & as for other forts, we had scarce any in all the frontier parts of the kingdom. Within the heart of the land there were indeed too many, which being in the hands of subjects, was no small encouragement to their often rebellions, and no little encumbrance in quenching them to the Kings: until toward the end of the reign of K. Stephen, 1100 of them were laid level with the ground, and the few which remained were dismantled & made unserviceable. This care was taken to disable the Lords & Commons at home: but for keeping the Seacoasts from foreign enemies, little or no care was taken. The dangerous rocks and steep cliffs were accounted a strength sufficient. Only the Castle of Dover, and a few of the like pieces were well fortified & furnished, as well for the safety of the land, as the command of the sea. Afterwards in the year 1539 Henry the eight having shaken off the Romish tyranny, and seeing how the Emperor Charles was offended for the divorce of his aunt, the Queen Katherine; how the French King had married his son to the Pope's Niece, & his daughter to the King of Scotland: thought it best to provide for himself and his people. For this cause he built in all places whe●e the shore was plain and open, Castles, platforms, and block●●●ses: which in this time of long peace are much neglected, and in part ruined. His daughter Eliz●beth of happy memory, provided yet better for her kingdom. For she not only new so ●●●ed Portesmouth, and placed in it a strong Garrison; but walled our Island round, with a most stately, royal, & invincible navy; with which she always commanded the Seas, and vanquished the mightiest Monarch of Europe; whereas her predecessors in their sea-battailes for the most part, hired their Men of war, from the Hantsmen, and Genoese. Yet did neither of these erect any Castles in the inward parts of the realm, herein imitating nature, who fortifieth the head and feet only, not the middle of beasts: or some Captain of a fort, who plants all his ordinances on the walls, bulwarks, and outworks; leaving the rest as by these sufficiently guarded. The whole Island was once called Albion, not from the Giant Albion, but ab albis rupibus, the white rocks towards France. Afterwards it was called Britain, which name continued till the time of Egbert the first Saxon Monarch, who called the Southern part of the Island, England: from the Angles, who with the Iu●● and Saxons, conquered it. It is in length 320 miles; enjoying a soil equally participating of ground fit for tillage & pasture: yet to pasture more than tillage are our people addicted, as a course of life not requiring so many helpers, which must be all sed and paid; and yet yielding more certain profit. Hence in former times husbandry began to be neglected Villages depopulated, and hinds, for want of entertainment, to turn way-beaters: whereof St Thomas Moor in his Utopia complaineth saying, that our flocks of sheep had devoured not only men, but whole houses and Towns. Oves (saith he) quae tam mites esse, tamque exiguo solent all; nunc tam edaces & indomitae esse coeperunt, ut homines devorent ipsos; agros, domos, oppida vastent, ac d●populentur. To prevent this mischief there was a statute made in the 4th year of Henry the seventh, against the converting of errable land into pasture ground: by which course husbandry was again revived, and the soil made so abounding in corn, that a dear year is seldom heard of. Our Vines are nipped with the cold, and seldom come to maturity, & are more used for the pleasantness of the shadow, then for the hopes of wines. Most of her other plenties, and ornaments, are expressed in this verse. Anglia, Mons, Pons, Fons, Ecclesia, Faemina, Lana. England is stored with Mountains, Bridges, Wool, With Churches, Rivers, Women beautiful. To omit the ●ills, here and there lifting up their heads above the pleasant Valleys: the Bridges are in number 857: the chief of which are the bridge of Rochester over Medway; the bridge of Bristol over avon; and the bridge of London over Thames. This latter standing upon 19 Arches, of wonderful strength and largeness; supporteth continual ranges of building, seeming rather a street than a bridge: and is not to be paralleled with any Bridge of Europe. The Rivers of this Country are in number 325. The chief is Thamisis, compounded of the two rivers Thame and Isis; whereof the former rising somewhat beyond Tame in Buckinghamshiere, and the latter beyond Cirencester in Glocestershiere, meet together about Dorcester in Oxfordshire; the issue of which happy conjunction is the Thamisis or Thames. Hence it flieth through Berks, Buck: Middlesex, Surrey, Kent, & Essex; and so weddeth himself with the Kentish Medway, in the very jaws of the Ocean. This glorious river seeleth the violence of the Sea more than any river in Europe, ebbing & flowing twice a day more than 60 miles: along whose banks are so many fair Towns and princely palaces, that a Germane Poet thus truly spoke. Tot campos, sylvas, tot regia tecta, tot hortos Artifici excultos dextra, tot videmus arcei; Vt nunc Ausonio Thamisis cum Tibride certet. We saw so many woods, and princely Bowers, Sweet Fields, brave Palaces, and stately Towers, So many Gardens dressed with curious care, That Thames with royal Tiber may compare. The second River of note is Sabrina or Severne. It hath its beginning in Plinlimmon hill in Mount gommeryshire, and his end about 7 miles from Bristol: washing in the mean space the walls of Shrewsbury, Worcester, & Gloucester. 3 Trent, so called for that 30 kinds of fishes are found in it, or that it receiveth 30 lesser riverets: who having his fountain in Staffordshire, and gliding through the Counties of Nottingham, Lincoln, Leicester, and York; augmenteth the turbulent current of Humber, the most violent stream of the whole I'll. This Humber, is not, to say truth, a distinct river, having a spring head of his own; but rather is the mouth or aestuarium of diverse rivers here consluent and meeting together, namely Don, Arc, Warf●, Youre, Darwent and especially Ouse and Trent. And as the Daenowe having received into its channel the rivers Dravus, Savus, Tibiscus, and diverse others, changeth his name into Ister: so also the Trent receiving and meeting the waters abovenamed, changeth his name into this of Humber; Abios the old Geographers call it. 4 Medway a Kentish river, famous for harboring the royal navy. 5 Tweed the North-east bound of England, on whose Northern bank is seated the strong and impregnable Town of Berwick▪ 6 Tine, famous for Newcastle and her inexhaustible Coale-pits. These and the rest of principal note are thus comprehended in one of Mr Draytons' Sonnets. Our floods Queen Thames; for ships and swans is crowned, And stately Severne for her shore is praised; The Crystal Trent for fords and fish renowned; And Avons fame to Albion's cliffs is raised; Carlegion Chester vaunts her holy Dee; York many wonders of her Owse can tell; The Peake her Dove whose banks so fertile be; And Kent will say her Medway doth excel; Cotswall commends her Isis to the Tame; Our Northern borders boast of Tweeds fair s●ood Our Western parts extol their Willies fame And the old Lea brags of the Danish blood. The Churches before the general suppression of Abbeys, and spoiling the Church ornaments, were most exquisite. The chief remaining are 1 the Church of S. Paul, founded by Ethelbert K. of Kent, in the place where once was a Temple consecrated to Diana: the Steeple of this Church was 534 foot high, and was twice fired by lightning. 2 S. Peter, or the Church of Westminster, the Chapel whereof is the most accurate building in Europe. 3 The Cathedral Church of Lincoln. 4 For a private parish Church, that of Ratcliff in Bristol. 5 For a private Chapel that of King's College in Cambridge; 6 For the curious workmanship of the glass, that of Christ church in Canterbury: For the exquisite beauty of the fronts, those of Wells & Peterborough 8 For a pleasant lightsome Church, the Abbey Church at Bath. 9 For an ancient and reverend fabric, the Minster of York: & 10 to comprehend the rest in one, our Lady Church in Salisbury of which, this is true, Mira canam, soles quot continet annus, in una Tam numerosa, Camden. ferunt, aede fenestra micat. Marmoreasque tenet fusas tot ab a●te columna, Comprensas horas quot vagus annus habet: Tota gaudet portis, quot mensibus annus abundat: Res mira, at v●râ res celebrata fide. How many days in one whole year there be, So many windows in one Church we see; So many marble pillars there appear, As there are hours throughout the flitting year; So many Gates as moons one year doth view: Strange tale to tell, yet not so strange as true. Our Women questionless are the most choice works of nature, adorned with all beauteous perfection, without the addition of adulterate sophistications. Morison. In an absolute woman, say the Italians, are required the parts of a Dutch woman, from the girdle downward; the parts of a French woman, from the girdle to the shoulders; over which must be placed an English face. As their beauty, so also their prerogatives are the greatest of any nation; neither so servilely submiss as the French, nor so jealously guarded as the Italian; but keeping so true a decorum: that England, as it is termed the purgatory of Servants, & the hell of Horses; so it is acknowledged the Paradise of Women. And it is a common byword among the Italians, that if there were a bridge built over the narrow seas, all the women of Europe would run into England. For here they have the upper hand in the streets; the upper place at the table; the thirds of their husband's estates; and their equal shares in all lands, yea even such as are holden in knight's service; privileges wherewith other women are not acquainted. The Wool of England is of exceeding fineness, especially that of Cotsall in Glocestershire; that of Lemster in Herefordshiere; and of the I'll of Wight: Of this wool are made excellent broad clothes, dispersed all over the world, especially high Germany, Muscovie, Turkey, and Persia; to the great benefit of the Realm: as well in return of so much money which is made of them; as in setting to work so many poor people, who from it receive sustenance. Before the time of King Edward the third, Englishmen either had not the art, or neglected the use of making clothes: in which times our wool was transported unwrought. And as his successors have laid impositions on every cloth sold out of the realm; so his predecessors had, as their occasions required, some certain customs granted on every sack of wool. In the beginning of this Edward's wars with France, the cities and towns of Flanders, being then even to admiration rich, combined with him and aided him in his wars there. And he for his part by the composition then made was to give them 14000 pounds ready money; to aid them by Sea and land if need required; & to make Bruges, than a great mart town of Christendom, the St●ple for his wools. Here the staple continued 15 years, at which time the Flemings having broke off from the K●ng● and he having by experience seen what the benefit of these Staples were; removed them from Bruges into England. And for the ease as well of his subjects in bringing their wools unto the ports, as of such foreign merchants as came to buy, he placed his Staples at Excester, Bristol, Winchester, Westminster, Chichester, Canterbury, Norwich, Lincoln, York and Newcastle, for England: at Ca●rmardin for Wales: and at Dublin, Waterford, Cork, and Tredah, for Ireland. He further enacted that no English, Irish, or Welshmen should transport this stapled commodity; no not by licences (if any such should be granted) on pain of confiscation, and imprisonment during the King's pleasure. Lastly he alured over hither divers Fleming's which taught our men the making of clothes (who are now grown the best cloathworkers in the world:) and to encourage men in this art, it was by a statute made the 27th of Edward the 3d, enacted to be felony, to carry any wools unwrought. When England had for some short time enjoyed the benefit of these Staples, the King removed them to Calais, which he had conquered and desired to make wealthy. From hence they were at several times and occasions translated, now to one, now to another town in Belgia: and still happy was that town in what Country soever, where the English kept a house for this traffic▪ the confluence of all people thither to buy, infinitely enriching it. Antwerp in Brabant long enjoyed the English Merchants, till upon some discontents between K. Henry the 7th, and Maximilian Archduke, Martin. and Lord of Belgia; they removed: but at their return again were received by the Antwerpians, with solemn processions, princely triumphs, sumptuous feastings, rare banquet, and expressions of much love, but more joy. And the giving of some Cotsall sheep by K. Edward the 4th to Henry of Castille, and john of Arragon, Anno 1465: is counted one of the greatest preiudices that ever happened to this kingdom. The English house is now at Stoade, being by reason of the wars in these parts, removed from Antwerp. The wool transported bringeth into the kingdom no less than 700000 l, and the Led half that sum; so that Lewis Guicciardine reporteth, that before the wars of the Low Countries, the Flemings and the English bartered wares yearly, for 12 millions of Crowns. The Author of the former verse might have added our Parks Mines, and Beer. Of the former there are more in England then in all E●rope besides; but sp●ciatim we have Chases 30▪ Forest's 55; and 745 Parks, replenished with abundance of game. The Mines are either of Coal, or T●nne, Led, and such mettle: the former chiefly enrich Newcastle in Northumberland; the latter especially Cornwall, where they dig T●nne not much inferior to silver for fineness. Wines, as is said, we have none, but Beer abundantly, which without controversy is a most wholesome and nourishing beverage: which being transported into France, Belgia, and Germany, by the working of the Sea, is so purged; that it is amongst them in high estimation, celebrated by the name of La bonne Beere d' Anglet●rre. And as for the old drink of England, Ale, which cometh from the Danish word Oela; it is questionless in itself (and without that commixture which some are accused to use with it) a very wholesome drink: however it pleased a Poet in the time of Henry the third, thus to descant on it. Nescio ●uod monstrum Stygiae conforme paludi, Ceruisiam plerique vocant: nil spissius illa Cum bibitur, nil clarius est dum mingitur; unde Constat, qu●d mulias faeces in ventre relinquit. Of this strange drink so like the Stygian lake, Men call it Ale, I know not what to make: Folke drink it thick, and vent it passing thin: Much dregss therefore must needs remain within. Neither will I quite omit our Bells, of which we have so many rings, and so tuneable, which being well guided make excellent melody; that I have heard Foreigners call our Country the Ranging Island. It was a tradition of old writers that England bred no Wolves neither would they live here; which report is not consentaneous to truth: here being once store of them, till Edgar K. of England imposed on Idwallo Prince of Wales, the yearly tribute of 300 Wolves: by which means they were quite rooted out. The Air of this Country is very temperate, neither so hot as France and Spain in the Summer, because of its northernly situation; nor so cold in the Winter, because the air of this kingdom being gross, cannot so soon penetrate, as the thin air of France and Spain. And also it is here more hot than there, because the winds participating of the Seas over which they pass unto us, do carry with them a temperate warmth. But if warmth were all the benefit we received from the seas, it might indeed be said, that we were come from God's blessing, into the warm Sun: but it is not so. For there are no seas in Europe tha● yield more plenty of fish than ours. Our oysters were famous in the times of the old Romans; & our herrings are now very beneficial unto the Netherlanders: to whom the Englishmen reserving to themselves a kind of royalty; (for the Dutch by custom demand liberty to fish of Scarbourgh castle in Yorkshire) have yielded up the commodities. By which those States are exceedingly enriched, & our Nation much impoverished, & condemned for laziness & sloth: Besides, the loss of employment for many men, who using this trade, might be as it were, a Seminary of good & able mariners, as well for the wars, as for further navigations; cannot but be very prejudicial to the strength & flourishing of our Commonwealth and Empire. The Nobility of this Country is not of so much unlimited power, as they are (to the prejudice of the Commonwealth) in other Countries: the names of Earls, Lords, and Marquesses, being merely titular; whereas in other places they have some absolute, some mixed government; so that upon any little distaste, they will stand on their own guard, & slight the power of their Sovereign. The Commonalty enjoy a multitude of prerogatives above all other Nations, being most free from taxes, & burdenous impositions. They have twice in a year (a laudable custom, no where else to be seen) justice administered even at their own doors; by the Itinerary judges of the kingdom: an order ●irst instituted by Henry the second; who was also the first instituter of our high Court of Parliament, which being an Amovin, he learned in France. They live together with Gentlemen in Villages and Towns, which maketh them savour of civility and good manners, & live in far gre●ter reputation than the Yeomen of Italy, Spain, France, or Germany, being able to entertain a stranger honestly, diet him plentifully, and lodge him neatly. The Clergy was once of infinite riches, as appeareth by that Bill preferred to K. Henry the fifth of the temporal revenue, of the Church: which were able to maintain 15 Earls, 1500 Knights, 6000 men of Arms; more than 1000 Almshouses, and the King also might clearly put up 20000 pounds. As they now are not so rich, so are they far more learned, and of more sincere & goodly carriage, where●n they give place to no Clergy in the world; and for learning I dare say, cannot be any where paralleled: neither are they so destitute of the external gifts of fortune, but that they are the richest of the Mi●isters o● the Reformed Churches. For besides 5439 Parochial Benefices, being no impropriations; & besides the Vicarages, every of which exceed the competency beyond seas: here are in England 26 Deaneries, Camden. 60 Archdeaconries, & 544 dignities & Prebends; all of which are places of a fair revenue. And as for the maintenance of Priests, Monks, and Friars before the reformation● there were reckoned 90 Colleges, besides tho●e in the Universities; 110 hospitals, 2374 Chanteries and free Chapels: and 645 Abbeys and Monasteries: more than half of which, had above the yearly income of 200 pounds in old rents. So studious were our Ancestors both in those times of blindness, and those of a clearer sight, to encourage men to learning, and then to reward it. The diet of England is for the most part flesh. In London only there are no fewer than 67500 beefs, and 675000 sheep slain and uttered in a year, besides calves, lambs, hogs-flesh, and poulterers ware. To prove this, suppose there be in London 60 butchers, free of the city; whereof every one, one with another, killeth an ox aday; for so they are, and so at least they do. Then reckon (as the London butchers affirm) that the foreigners of the suburbs & villages, sell ●oure for their one. Lastly, count for every ox 10 sheep (for this is also certainly known) to be killed & sold, and you have both the numbers abovementioned. The Earl of Gondamor, late the Spanish Le●ger here, having in some several market days seem the several shambles of this great city; said to them who had made the discovery with him, that there was more flesh eaten in a month in that town, then in all Spain in a year. Now had I his skill, who by the length of Hercules foot, found out the proportion of his whole body: I might by this provision of flesh: consumed in the head, guess at the quantity of that which is spent in the body of the Realm. But this I leave to proportionists. The Soldiery of England is either for the land or for the 〈◊〉. Our victories by land are most apparent, over the Irish, 〈◊〉 Turks, and especially French; whose kingdom hath been ●ore shaken by the English many times, especially twice, by King Edward the third, Hist. of Fr. and Henry the fifth: this latter making so absolute a Conquest, that Charles the seventh (like a poor Roy ●●●v●lot) confined himself to Bourges; where having cashiered his retinue, he was found in a little chamber at supper, with a ●apkin laid before him, a rump of mutton, and two chickens. And so redoubted, even after our expulsion from France, (our 〈◊〉 dissensions rather causing that expulsion, than the French v●lour) was the English name in that Country: that in the 〈◊〉 between King Charles the 8th, & the Duke of Britain, the Duke to strike a terror in his enemies, apparelled 1500 of 〈◊〉 own subjects, in the Arms and Cross of England. But as 〈…〉, when he had on the Lion's skin, was for all that but an Ass, & no Lion: So these Britons by the weak resistance they made against their enemies, showed that they were indeed Bri●on●, and no Englishmen. Spain also tasted the valour of our land-souldiers, when john of Gaunt pursuing his title to Spain; 〈◊〉 seat home with 8 wagons, laden with gold, and an annual pension of 10000 marks: as also when the Black Prince reestablished King Pe●er in his throne●. And then also did they acknowledge, though they felt not the puissance of the English, when Fernando the Catholic surprised the kingdom of Navarre. For there were then in Fontarabia in Biscay, 6000 English●oo● ●oo●, who lay there to join with this Ferdinando, in an expedition against France: Concerning which, Gu●isia●dine giveth this Item, that the Kingdom of Navarre was yielded rather for the fear and reputation of the English forces that were at hand; then by any puissance of the King of Arragon. Since those times the Spaniards much esteemed us, as appeareth by this speech of theirs to our Soldiers at the siege of Amiens. You are tall soldiers, and therefore when you come down to the trenches, we double our guards, and lo●ke for blows: but as for those base & cowardly French, View of Fr. when they come, we make accounted we have nothing to do, but play, or sleep on our Ramparts. The like the Netherlanders can testify, only this is the grie●e of it: The English are like Pyrrhus' king of Epirns, fortunate to conquer kingdoms, but unfortunate to keep them. Our sea-forces may most evidently be perceived in the battle of Scluse, wherein King Edward the third with 200 ships, overcame the French fleet consisting of 400 sail; of which he sunk 200, and slew 30000 Soldiers: Secondly, at the battle in 88, where a few of the Q. ships vanquished the Invincible Armado of the King of Spain, consisting of 134 great Galleons & ships of extraordinary bigness. Sr Francis Drake with 4 ships, took from the Spaniards, one million, and 189200 ducats in one voyage, Anno 1587.; and again with 25 ships, he awed the Ocean, sacked S. jago, S. Dominico, & Cartagena, carrying away with him, besides treasure, 240 pieces of ordinance. I omit the circumnavigation of the whole world thrice by this Drake, and Cavendish; the voyage to Cales: as also how one of the Q. ships, named the Revenge, in which Sr Rich. Gr●nvill was Captain, with 180 soldiers (whereof 90 were sick on the ballast) maintained a Sea-fight for 24 hours, against above 50 of the Spanish Galleons; and though at last after her powder was spent to the last battle, she yielded on honourable terms, yet was she never brought into Spain; but had killed more than 1000 Soldiers; and sunk 4 of their greatest vessels. I omit also the discovery of the Northern passages by Hugh Willoughby, Davis', & Frobisher; concluding with that of Keckerman, Hoc certum est, omnibus hodie gentibus naviga●di industria & peritia superiores esse Anglos, & post Anglos, Holland●s: though now I know not by what neglect & discontinuance of these honourable employments, the Hollanders begin to bereave us of our ancient glories, and accounted themselves Lords of the Seas. The English are commonly of a comely feature, gracious countenance, for the most part gray-eyed, pleasant, beautiful, bountiful, Pol. Virg. courteous, and much resembling the Italians in habit, and pronunciation. In matters of war (as we have already proved) they are both able to endure, and resolute to undertake the hardest enterprises: in peace quiet, & not quarrelsome; in advice or counsel, sound & speedy. Finally, they are active, hearty, & cheerful. And yet I know a Gentleman (whose name for his own credit sake I forbear) who upon the strength of two years' travel in France, grew so unenglished, & so affected or besotted rather on the French Nation; that he hath not spared diverse times at an open table to say, that the English in respect of the French, were a heavy, dull, and phlegmatic people; of no dispatch, no mettle, no conceit, no audacity, & I know not what not. A vanity, in a man that is reputed so generally learned and accomplished, meriting rather my pity, than my anger. Perhaps in vilifying his own Nation, he had consulted with julius Scaliger, who in the 16 Chapter of his third book de re poë●●●●, giveth of the two most noble Nations, English & Scottish, thi● base and unmanly character. Gothi belluae, Scoti non minus: Angli, perfidi, inflati, feri, contemptores, stolidi, amentes, inertes, inhospi●ales, immanes. His bolt, you see, is soon shot, and so you may happily guess what the Archer was, a man indeed of an able learning; but of his own worth so conceited, that if his too much learning made him not mad; yet it made him by much too peremptory and arrogant. To revenge a national disgrace on a personal, is an ignoble victory; besides, Socrates' resolution in the like kind in my opinion, was very judicious, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; if an Ass kick us, we must not put him in the court. To confute his censure in every point, would be to him too great an honour, & to me too great a labour; it being a task which of itself would require a volume. The best is, many shoulders make the burden light; and other Nations are as deeply engaged in this quarrel against that proud man, as ours: for so maliciously hath he there taxed all other people, that that Chapter might more properly have been placed among his Hypercritickes. How the English, Netherlanders, and Germans, which of all Nations are thought most given to their bellies; do agree and differ in this property, the same Scal●ger hath showed us in this Epigram: Tres sunt convivae, Germanus, Flander, & Anglus: Dic quis edat melius, quis meliusve bibat. Non comedis German, bibis: tu non bibis Angle, Sed comedis: comedis Flandre, ●ibisque bene. Dutch, Fleming, English, are your only guests, Which of these three doth drink or eat the best? Th'English love most to eat, the Dutch to swill, Only the Fleming eats and drinks his fill. Thus was it not long since with our Nation; but now I fear that the English have, though not changed with the Flemings, yet borrowed a little more than needs of their quality. That the English language is a decompound of Dutch, French, and Latin, I hold rather to add, then to detract from its praises: since out of every language she hath c●lled the best & most significant words, & participateth equally of their perfections, their imperfections rejected; as being neither so boistious as the German, nor effeminate as the French; yet as significant as the Latin, and far more happy in the conjunction or union of many words together. The Christian Religion was first planted here, say some, by S. Peter and Paul; others suppose by joseph of Arimathea, whose body they absolutely affirm to be buried in Glassenbury in Somers●tshire. Howsoever, certain it is, that Lucius King of Britain, who was the first christened king of Europe, sent Anno 180 or thereabout, to Eleutherius Bishop of Rome, for some Ministers, if not to plant yet to confirm the Gospel. Yet it is not a fabulous vanity, to say that Austin first preached the Gospel here; for this is not to be understood absolutely, that he first preached it; but that he first preached it to the Saxons, who having driven the Britons into Wales, followed their Paganish superstition. Camd. Rem. It happened then that Gregory the Great, seeing some English boys to be sold in the market at Rome, asked what they were: and answer was made, that they were called Aueli; well may they so be called, said he, for they seem Angeli: again he asked of what Province they were, and it being answered, of Deira; Ergo, said he, de ira Dei sunt liberandi: & lastly understanding that their King was named Awl; how fitly quoth he, may he sing Alleluiah unto the most High: & on this occasion, Gregory sent Austin to convert the English Saxons, Anno 600. After the Pope's traditions had long annihilated the worth of the Scriptures, it pleased God to stir up Luther and the rest, to endeavour a reformation; which in other Countries received tumultuously, was here entertained with mature deliberation; the English bearing respect neither to Luther, Zwinglius, not Calvin, as to the square of their faith; but abolishing such things as were dissonant to God's word, retained such ceremonies, as without offence the liberty of the Church might establish. Wherein certainly they dealt more advisedly then their neighbours, who in mere detestation of the Romish Church, abrogated such things altogether, which their abuse had defiled, though never so decent; & allowed in the Primitive Church. And no doubt, had the reformed part continued an allowed correspondency in some circumstances, with the Romish Church, a● the Church of England doth now, it had been far greater. I have heard it reported, that when Peter du Moulin that great light of the Church of France, heard how indiscreetly some of our English Clergy had silenced themselves, because they would not wear the cap and surplice; he replied, that would the King of France give him a general licence to preach in Paris, though it were in a fool's coat, he would most willingly accept the condition; adding withal, that he would never for any ceremony, deprive the Church of those gifts, wherewith God had blessed him. A resolution worthy him that spoke it. Our Church-government is as that of the Primitive Church by Archbishops and Bishops, which though inveighed against by the zealously superstitious Browni●ts; yet it is most absolute a●d perfect: and wonder it is how Calvins' Presbytery made only to content the Citizens of Geneva, without any blemish found in the order of Bishops, was so headily received, and is as importunately desired. The most valorous Soldiers of this Nation, were Brennus, who conducted the Gauls into Rome: 2 Cassibilane, who twice repulsed the Roman Legions from the British shore, and had not treason undermined his proceedings, he had the third time and ever after done the like. 3 Constantine the Great, founder of the Constantinopolitan Empire. 4 Arthur, chief of the 9 Worthies. 5 William the Conqueror. 6 Richard the first. 7 Edward the third. 8 Henry the fifth. 9 Edward the black Prince. 10 john of Bedford. Our most famous Sea-Captaines have been Hawkins, Willowby, Burroughs, jenkinson, Drake, Candish, Frobisher, and Davies. Rationale Divinorum. The most worthy Scholars were, Bede, for his learning surnamed Venerabilis: which attribute he purchased, when being blind, his boy guided him to preach among a company of stones, amongst which when he made an excellent sermon, concluding it with Gloria Pat. he was by them answered, Amen, Amen venerabilis Beda. Others assign this reason: At his death an unlearned Monk making him an Epitaph, blundred thus far on a verse, Hac sunt in fossa Bedae ossa: but because the verse was yet imperfect, he went to bed, leaving a space between the two last words, which he found in the morning supplied in a strange Character, with Vener●bilis; and so he made his verse, and Beda got his name. The second Scholar of note was joannes de Sacro-Bosco, Camden. borne in Yorkshire, the Author of the book of the Sphere. 3 Alexander de Hales, Tutor to Thomas Aquinas. 4 john Duns Scotus. 5 O●kham. 6 Baconthorp. 7 Winifrid, who converted the Saxons, Hassians, Franesnians, and Thuringians▪ 8 Willibrod, who converted the Frizons and Hollanders. 9 Walden, who converted the Lunanians, 10 Pope Adrian who converted the Normans. 11 john Wickliff who so valiantly withstood the Popish doctrine. 12 john jewel Bishop of Salisbury. 13 Reinolds. 14 Humphrey, etc. The chief in matter of Poesy have been 1 Gower. 2 Cha●cer, of whom Sir Philip Sidney used to say, that he marvelled how that man in those misty times could see so clearly, and how we in these clear times go so stumblingly after him. 3 Edm Spencer. 4 Drayton. 5 Daniel, and the Marshal of England, Sir john Harrington. England is patible of a threefold division. 1 into 6 circuits, destinated to the Itinerary judges. Secondly, into 22 Episcopal Dioceses: Thirdly, into 40 Shires. The Realm was first divided into circuits by King Henry the second, who appointed, that twice in the year, two of the most grave and learned judges of the Land, should in each circuit administer justice in the chief or head towns of every country. Of these judges, one sitteth on matters criminal, concerning the life and death of melefactours; the other in actions personal, concerning title of land, debts, or the like, between party & party. The first circuit (for we will begin at the West) comprehendeth the Counties of Wiltes, Somerset, Devon, Cornwall, Dorset, & Southampton: the second containeth the Counties of Oxford, Berkes, Gloucester, Monmouth, Hereford, Worcester, Salop, & Stafford. The third hath in it the Counties of Surrey, Sussex, Kent, Essex, and Hartford. The fourth consisteth of the Shires of Buckingham, Bedford, Huntingdon, Cambridge, Norfolk, and Suffolk. The fifth of the Shires of Northampton, Rutland, Lincoln, Nottingham, Derbie, Leicester, and Warwick. And the sixth and last, of the Shires of York, Durham, Northumberland, Cumberland, Westmoreland, and Lancaster. So that in these six circuits are numbered 38 Shires. The two remaining, are Middlesex, & Cheshire; whereof the first is exempted, because of its vicinity to London: and the second, as being a County Palatine, and having peculiar judges, and Counsellors to itself. Our Church-government is as we have said, by Archbishops, & Bishops, which are in number 22; and so many are the Episcopal Dioceses. Archbishops we have two, one of York, under whom are Bishops of Chester, Durham, & Carlisle; the other of Canterbury, who is Primate and Metropolitan of all England, under whom are the 17 other Bishops of England, and the 4 of Wales. This Archbishop of Canterbury used to take place in all Counsels at the Pope's right foot: which took beginning at the Council of Lateran, when Vrban the second called Anselm the Archbishop from among the other Prelates then assembled, and placed him at his right foot, saying; Includamus hunc in orbe nostro, tanquam altorius orbis Papam, Aᵒ 1099. They also were accounted Legatinati; which honourable title was first given to Archbishop Theobald by Pope Innocent the second, and so perpetuated to his successors. Both these Archbishops, together with all the Bishops of Wales and England, have their place and suffrage in the high Court of Parliament, as Barons of the Realm; and that in a double respect: first in relation had to their offices; next to their Baronries which they hold of the King. Yet do they not enjoy all the prerogative of temporal Barons; for they must not be tried by their Peers, but must be left to a jury of 12 ordinary men: neither can they in examination, make a protestation on their honour, but must be put to their oaths. As for the Ecclesiastical Courts, besides such as appertain to the Archbishop himself, besides such as the Chancellor of every Bishop holdeth in his Diocese; besides Courts holden in private Parishes, which are called Peculiars, & besides the Visitations, which are the assemblies of all the ministers in a Diocese, before their Bishop or his ordinary, there is the Synod or Convocation, which is as it were a Parliament of the Clergy. In this Synod there assemble for the reforming of the Church, whether it be for point of faith or discipline; & for the granting of tenths & fifteenths unto the King; all the right reverend Fathers the Archbishops & Bishops; the Deans of Cathedral Churches. & a certain number of ministers chosen out of every Diocese; these last being as it were the Knights & Burgesses of the house. The Shires were first made by King Alfred, both for the easier & speedier administration of justice: Lambe●ts B. of duties. & because the natural inhabitants of the Land, after the example, and under colour of the Danes, committed sundry outrages & robberies Over every one of these Shires & Counties, he appointed a Sheriff; and diverse justices, to see into the behaviour of private men▪ and to punish such as were deliquent: and in times of war either already begun, or intended, he instituted a Perfect or Liestenant; to whom he gave authority to see to their musters, their provision of arms; & if occasion served, to punish such as rebelled or mutinied. This wise King ordained also, that his subjects should be divided into ten or tithings, every of which severally should give bond for the good abearing of each other; and he who was of that dissolute behaviour, that he could not be admitted to these tithings, was forthwith conveyed to the house of correction. By this course men were not careful only of their own actions, but had an eye to all the nine, for whom he stood bound; as the nine had over him; insomuch that a poor girl might travel safely with a bag of gold in her hand, & none durst meddle with her. The ancientest of these ten men were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Tythingmen. Ten of the ●ighest or neighbouring tithings, made that lesser division which we call hundreds; which name cannot be derived from the like number of villages, for none of our hundreds are so large; and one of them in Berkshire there is, which containeth five hamlets only. We have then a division of the Realm first into 40 Shires; of the Shires into diverse hundreds; and of the hundreds into ten tythi●gs. As for the government; the chief officer is still the Sheriff, whose office is to assist the Itinerary judges in executing justice; to gather in the the King's amerciaments, etc. Next to him are certain of the Gentry, which we call justices of the peace, dispersed in all parts of the County, for the better ordering and punishing of peccant people. The Courts herein kept, are either the County Court kept every three weeks, wherein the Sheriff or his Deputy preside●h; or the Assizes holden twice a year by the Itinerary judges. In every hundred there is chosen one officer out of the Yeomanrie, whom we call the Constable of the hundred; who receiving warrants from the Sheriff or justices, dispatcheth them to the Constables of every Town & Village within his hundred: and here also is a Court kept every three weeks, wherein the steward of the hundred or his deputy presideth; and wherein we hold pleas only for actions under the value of 4 s unless in some particular hundreds, where by especial charter, the value of the actions is not limited, as th●t of Slaughter in Glocestershire. There are kept also in every Village twice a year, Courts which inquire into actions between the King and the subject, which we call Courts leete; & also other courts wherein are handled actions between the lord & his tenants, which we call Courts Baron; and are summoned at the pleasure of the lord. Thus we see that Comines had good cause to write, that of all Signeuries in the world that ever he knew, the Realm of England was the Country where the Commonwealth was best governed. I return again to the Shires, of which some take their names from the ancient inhabitants, as Essex and Sussex from the East and South Saxons: some from the chief town, as Oxfordshire, and Gloucestersh●re: some from the situation, as Northumberland and Devonshire, this later taking name from the British word Devinon, signifying low valleys, whereof it much consisteth: and some from the figure, as Corn●wall, from the resemblance it hath to a horn; and Kent or Cantium, because it is a corner of the Isle, the word importing as much; as we may see by the word Canton still in use among Heralds. Of those shires the biggest is Yorkshire, out of which it is thought that 70000 footmen might be levied, and in them all are comprehended 145 Castles, or rather the ruins of Castles, of which few are of any strength, and such as are, are in the King's custody: it being nothing profitable to the State, to permit any man to fortify himself in a well-contrived Castle. Here are also 9725 Parishes, besides Chapels, equal in bigness to many Parishes. Of these Parishes there are 585 Market Towns, being no Cities; the chief of which are Shrewesbury, Northampton, Southampton, Leicester, etc. The Cities are in number 22, the chief of which are 1 London, pleasantly seated on the Thames, which divideth it into two parts: ancient is this City, and long flourished before the Roman conquest, by whom it was called Augusta. Her circuit may contain 8 miles, in which space are 121 Parish Churches; the Palace of the King, the houses of the Nobility; Colleges for the study of the Laws, (I mean not the Civil Law, which is Ius gentium, but (as we call it) the Common Laws, appropriate only to this kingdom, of greater antiquity and indifferency than the Civil. It is wondrous populous, containing well nigh 400000 people, which number is much augmented in the Term time. I compare London with Paris thus; London is the richer, the more populous, and more ancient: Paris the greater, more uniform, and better fortified. 2 York on the river Vre, is the second city of England according to the Verse, Londinum caput est & regni urbs prima Britanni, Eboracum à prim● iure secunda venit. In Britain London is the fairest Town, The second place York claimeth as its own. ●●mous is this City for the death and burial of the Emperor Seu●rus, and for the Law Court, instituted and placed here by K, Henry the eight, for the ease of his Northern subjects, like the ordinary French Parliaments. 3 Bristol, an especial fine Town, and conveniently seated for traffic. 4 Norwich in Norfolk. Exeter in Devonshire, etc. none of which are comparable to the Cities of Italy, or France; because the Gentlemen there live continually in the Cities, ours in the Villages. We have but two Universities, which may equal six, nay ten of the Universities of other Countries, (so that Paris, with some few others, be not in the number) most of them being no better than our Colleges of Eaton and Winchester, or the Collegiate Churches of Gloucester, Worcester, etc. And scarce any of them is endowed with so much revenues, as two or three of our Colleges. The fairer and more ancient is Oxford, which of long time together with Paris, Salamanca, and Bononia, hath been by Pope's Edicts, honoured with the title of General● studium. The other is Cambridge, which giving the upper hand to her sister, shall take place of most of the daughters of the Europaan Muses. That the University of Cambridge is not of so great a standing, as that of Oxford, is evident by the testimony of Robertus de Remington, cited by M. Camden, viz: Regnante Edwardo primo (it should rather be read secundo) de study Grantbridge facta est Academia sicut Oxonium: where the word sicut▪ doth not import an identity of the time; but a relation to Oxford, as to the pattern. We see this truth yet clearer in the Bull of Pope john the 21th, the cotemporary of our Edward the 2d, as I find it in the work of that great searcher of Academical Antiquities, Mr Brian Twine: Apostolica autoritate statuimus, (saith the Bull) quòd Collegium magistrorum & scholarium eiusdem studij (speaking of Cambridge) Vniversitas sit c●nsenda, etc. But what need more than a determinate sentence of the first Parliament, holden under our now gracious Sovereign? For when the Clerk of that Court had put the name of Cambridge before Oxford; the Parliament taking disdainfully that Hysteron proteron, commanded the Antiquities of both Universities to be searched; and after search made, gave verdict for Oxford. The most renowned University thus founded, grew not suddenly (as it seems) into esteem. For when William of Wainslet, Bishop of Winchester, (and founder of that excellent College in Oxford, dedicated to Mary Magdalen, whereof I am an unworthy member) persuaded at Oxford to found some College; imm● potius Cantabrigiae (replied the King) ut duas, si fieri posset, in Anglia Academias habeam. Of this enough, and perhaps more than mine Aunt Cambridge will con me thank for. That the Brittain●s were descended from the Gauls, Caesar in his Commentaries doth affirm, and M. Camden proveth with unanswerable arguments. Camden. To omit therefore the fable of Brute, and the Catalogue of 68 Kings, before the coming of the Romans hither: certain it is, Caesar found the people very uncivil and illiterate, all the learning being lo●ked up in the breasts of the Druids; who not writing any thing, but telling and teaching by word of mouth, kept the people in a barbarous ignorance. From these Druids, the Gauls received their discipline, and he that desired to be perfect in it, came to Britain, & here learned it. The Country continued a Roman Province till after the year 400▪ when Proconsul Aetius taking with him away the Legionary Soldiers, to defend Gallia from the Franks and Burgundians, left South Britain a prey to the Scots and Picts. To repress the fury of these invaders, the Romans having denied; the Britons sued to Aldroenus, king of Armorica, (now Britain in France) for aid: whose brother Constaentine, having beaten back the Scots and picts, was crowned King: a dignity which he enjoyed not long, being stabbed by a Pict. Him succeeded his son Constantius, murdered by the means of Vortiger, Earl of Cornwall; who was afterwards King: & finding himself unable to defend himself against the Picts, sent for the ●axons, a potent people of Germany. Those Saxons flocked hither a main, under the conduct of Hengist and Horsus; who finally drove the Britons into the mountainous parts, now Wales. The British Kings. 1 Constantine. 2 Constantius 3 Vortiger. 4 Vortimer. 5 Vortiger (again) 6 Aurelius Ambros. 500 7 Uter Pendragon. 506 8 Arthur 36 512 9 Constantine 4 546 10 Conan 30 576 11 Vortipor 4 580 12 Malgo 586 13 Careticus or Caradoc 27 613 14 Cadwan 22 635 15 Cadwallan 43 678 16 Cadwallader, The last king of the Britons; of all which, the most infamous was Vortiger, who betrayed his country to the Saxons; the most famous was Arthur, of whom the Monkish Writers of those times relate many idle and impossible actions: doubtless he was a man of tried valour, as having vanquished the Saxons in 12 several battles; & pity it is▪ his achievements came not unto us entire in themselves, & unmixed with the fabulous deeds of arms, attributed to him & his Knights of the round table. For by this over-straining his worths, the piddling writers of former times have only given posterity just occasion to suspect that virtue, which they so much thought to adorn: and filled us with as much ignorance of the Story, as admiration of the persons. But this hath not been King Arthur's case alone; for in the same measure & kind, have the French Monks used Charlemaigne, and the 12 Peers of France. This Arthur is said to have begun the custom of solemnising the Nativity of our Saviour, for the 12 days next after his birthday; with such feasts and sports, as are yet used by the lords of misrule in some gentlemen's houses: an ordination which the Scottish Writers of these times much blame, it being a time fitter for our devotion, than our mirth. In this decay of the British rule, the victorious Saxons erected their Heptarchy, or seven several kingdoms. 1 The Kingdom of KENT, contained Kent only; the people of which by the testimony of julius Caesar, were the most civil and ingenious. This kingdom began under Hengi●t the Saxon Captain, Anno 4●5; & after the succession of 18 Kings, ended in the time of Baldred. who resigned his regality to Egbert K. of the West Saxous, 827. The first Christian King was Ethelbert, who received Austin, sent from Gregory Bishop of Rome, Aᵒ 595. 2 The Kingdom of the SOUTHSAXONS contained the Regni, now Sussex and Surrey. It began under a Saxon named H●lla, Aᵒ 536; & ended after a succession of 7 Kings, in the time of Aldine, who lost it to the Westsaxons, Aᵒ 648. The first Christian King was Ethelwold. 3 The Kingdom of the EAST-ANGLES contained the Iceni, now Norfolk, Suffolk, and Cambridgeshire. It began Aᵒ 546, under the Saxon Vffa, & ended after the succession of 17 Kings, Aᵒ 964: in which year Edward the elder took it from the D●nes; who before had taken it from S. Edmund the last King of the Saxons blood, Aᵒ 869. The first Christian King was Carpenwald, Aᵒ 630. 4 The Kingdom of the NORTHUMBERS contained Yorkshire, Lancashire, Richmondshire, Durrham, Cumberland, Westmoreland, Northumberland, and so to Edinburgh, being the ancient seat of the brigants and Ottadini. It comprehended the Kingdom of Deira, reaching from Humber to Tine, began by Ella a Saxon, Aᵒ 547: and of Brenitia extending from Tine to Edinburgh, begun by Ida a Saxon, Aᵒ 550. They were both united under the name of Northumberland by Ethelsride. It continued under the succession of 23 Saxon Kings, till the year 878, in which time it was subdued by the Danes; who afterward yielded this Kingdom to Eldred King of the Westsaxons, Anno 954. The first Christian King hereof was Edwin, Aᵒ 627. 5 The kingdom of the EASTSAXONS contained the Trinobants, now Essex & Middlesex. It began Aᵒ 614, and ended after the succession of 17 Kings▪ the last of which was Suthred: in whose time Egbert king of the Westsaxons united it to his kingdom, Aᵒ 832. The first Christian King was Sebert, A ● 624. 6 The kingdom of MERCIA being the greatest, contained part of the Ic●ni or Huntingdonshire. The Cateiuclani or Buckingham, Bedford, and Hertfordshiere●: the Coritani or Rutland, Northampton, Leicester, Lincoln, Nottingham, and Darbishires: and the Cornavijs, or Worcester Warwick, Stafford, Chester, and Shropshires. It began under Penda a Saxon Anno 626; and ended after a succession of 18 Kings, in the time of Cenolphe: when Alured joined it to the Westsaxons, An. 876. The first Christian King was Peada, Anno 647. After it was seized on by the Danes, and from them again recovered by Edward the Elder. Anno 917. 7 The most strong and prevailing kingdom was of the WESTSAXONS, containing the Damnonijs, or Cornwall and Devonshire: the Belgae containing Somersetshire, Wiltshire, and Hampshire, the Durotriges, or Dorcetshire; and the Attrebatij or Berkeshire. The West-Saxon Kings. 522 1 Cerdicus 17 539 2 Kenricus 26 565 3 Celingus 30 595 4 Celricus 5 600 5 Coolwolfe 14 614 6 Kingil the first Christian king of the West Saxons 646 7 Kenewalkin 31 977 8 Sigebertus 1 678 9 Esewin 2 680 10 Centwin 7 687 11 Cedwalla 3 680 12 Ina 35 725 13 Edelard 14 739 14 Cuthred 16 755 15 Sigebert 1 756 Kinulphus 31 717 16 Bithricus 13 800 17 Egbert, who having subdued the principal kingdoms of the Saxon Heptarchy, styled himself the first Monarch: comm●nding South-Brittaine to be called England, from the English Saxons, from whose blood he was extracted, and over whom he reigned. Somewhat before this Egbert, the Danes 〈…〉 like a violent thunderclap on the Northumber's; and 〈…〉 they were oft vanquished, yet being as often victorious they at last ●eased on the Monarchy of England. The Saxon Monarches. 800 1 Egbert 37 837 2 Ethelwolfe 2● 857 3 Edelbald 858 4 Edelbert 5 863 5 Edelfred 9 872 6 Alured▪ who totally united the Heptarchy into one Monarchy, leaving the Danes possession, but not Sovereignty, in Northumberland. He divided England into sh●eres. 900 7 Edward the elder 24. 927 8 Athelstane, in whose days lived Guy of Warwick, 16 940 9 Edmund 6. 949 10 Eldred who compelled the Danes to be Christened 9 955 11 Edwin 4. 959 12 Edgar, who imposed the tribute of Wolves on the Welsh 16. 975 13 Edward two, 3. 978 14 Etheldred, who being of an evil carriage, gave hope to the Danes once more to recover their sovereignty: who so prevailed, that Etheldred was content to pay the yearly tribute of 10000 pounds: which at last they enhanced to 48000 pounds. This tyranny Etheldred not able to endure, warily writ unto his subjects, to kill all the Danes as they slept on S. Bricies' night, being the 12 day of November Anno 1012: which being accordingly put in execution, Swain King of Danemarke came with a Navy of 350 sail into England. To avoid this storm Etheldred fled into Normandy, leaving his poor subjects to the mercy of the Danish King: who tyrannised over them till his death: after whom succeeded his son Canutus, who (maugre Etheldred now returned, or his soone Edmund Ironside, a most valiant young Prince, and treacherously murdered) possessed himself of the Monarchy. The Danish Kings. 1017 1 Canutus 20 1037 2 Harald 4 1041 3 Hardy Canute. After whose death, the Danes having reigned in England 26 years, and tyrannised 255 years; were utterly expelled by the English: who crowned Edward, surnamed the Confessor, the youngest son of Etheldred, for their King. Now concerning the Danes abiding here, and going hence, as they did, I observe three customs yet in use amongst us. First, each English house maintained one Dane, who living idly like the drone amongst the bees, had the benefit of all their labours, and was by them called Lord Dane: and even now when we see an idle fellow, we call him a Lurdane. 2ly The Danes used, when the English drank, to stab them or cut their throats; to avoid which villainy, the party then drinking, requested some of the next sitters to be his surety or pledge, whilst he paid nature her due: and hence have we our usual custom of pledging one another. 3ly The old Romans at the expulsion of their kings annually solemnised the Fugalia: according to which pattern, the joyful English having cleared the country of the Danes, instituted the annual sports of Hock-tide; the word in their old tongue the Saxon, importing the time of scorning or triumphing. This solemnity consisted in the merry meetings of the neighbours on those days, during which the festival lasted; & was celebrated by the younger sort of both sexes, with all manner of exercises and pastimes in the streets; even as Shrovetide yet 〈◊〉. But now time hath so corrupted it, that the name excepted, there remaineth no sign of the first institution. The Saxons reinthroned. 1045 15 Edward the Confessor. This King collected out of the Danish, Saxon, and Mercian laws, one universal & general law; whence our Common law is thought to have had its original: which may be true of the written laws, not of the customary and unwritten laws; these being certainly more ancient. He was in his life of that holiness, that he received power from above to cure many diseases; amongst others the swelling of the throat, called by us the King's evil: a prerogative that continueth hereditary to his successors of England. Finally after his death he was canonised for a Saint: & died having reigned 24 years. 1066 16 Harald Son to Earl Godwin, was chosen King in the nonage of Edgar Ad●ling, Grandchild to Edmond Iron●ide, the true heir of the kingdom. In his reign William Duke of Normandy pretending a donation of Edward the Confessor; invaded England, slew Harald, and with him, 66654 of his English Soldiers; possessed himself of the kingdom: using such policy in his new conquest, that he utterly disheartened the English from hopes of better fortune. The Norman Kings. 1067 1 William the Conqueror 22. 1089 2 William Rufus second son to the Conqueror, taking advantage of the absence of his brother Robert, then in the Holy land; was crowned King, and was after slain in Newforrest in Hampsh: by an arrow levelled at a Deer. 13 1102 3 Henry for his learning named Bean Clarke, excluded his brother Robert from the kingdom; took from him the Duchy of Normandy; and put out his eyes; he died leaving only one daughter, viz: Maud. 35. 1136 4 Stephen son to Alice daughter to the Conqueror, succeeded; who to purchase the people's love released the tribute called Danegelt; he spent most of his reign in war against Maude the Empress, 19 The Saxon l●ne restored. 1155 5 Henry two son to Maud the Empress, daughter to Henry the first, & to Maud daughter to Malcolm King of Scotland and Margaret sister to Edgar Ath●linge, restored the Saxon blood to the Crown of England. His father was Geofrie Earl of Anion, Touraine, and Maine; which Provinces he added to the English Empire; as also the Duchy of Aquitaine, and Earldoms of Guienne, and Poictou, by Elen●ur his wife; and a great part of Ireland. Happy was he in all things, the unnatural rebellions of his sons excepted, 34. 1189 6 Richard for his valour surnamed C●ur de Lion, warred in the Holy land; overcame the Turks, whom he had almost driven out of Syria; took the I'll of Cyprus; & after many worthy achievements, returning homewards to defend Normandy, and Aquitaine against the French: was by tempest cast upon Austria, where he was taken prisoner, put to a grievous ransom, and finally slain at the siege of Chaluz, in Limousin, 12. 1201 7 john his Brother succeeded, an unhappy Prince; neither could he expect better, being an unnatural son to his father, and an undutiful subject to his brother: he was l●ke to have lost his kingdom to the French, who on the Pope's curse came to subdue it: Finally after a base submission of himself and kingdom to the Pope's Legate, he was poisoned at Swinstead Abby. 17. 1218 8 Henry III his son, expelled the intruding French out of England; but being vexed in the Baron's wars could not do the like in France: where, in his father's life, they had seized on all the English Provinces. He confirmed the statutes of Magna Charta. 56. 1274 9 Edward awed France, subdued Wales, brought Scotland into subjection; of whose king & nobility he received homage, 34. 1308 10 Edward two, a dissolute Prince, hated of his Nobles, and contemned by the vulgar, for his immeasurable love to Peirce Gaveston, and the Spencers: was twice shamefully beaten by the Scots, and being deposed, was murdered in Berkly Castle. 19 1327 11 Edward III, a most virtuous and valorous Prince, brought the Scots to a formal obedience, overthrew the French Armies, took the Town of Calais, & many fair possessions in that kingdom, 50. 1277 12 Richard two, an vngouerned and dissolute King, lost what his father the Black Prince, & his Grandfather had gained; and for many enormities was deposed, and murdered at Pomfret Castle, 22. The Lancastrian Lince. 1399 13 Henry IV, son to john of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster third son to Edw. the third; was by the consent of the people chosen King: & spent his whole reign in suppressing homebred rebellions, 15. 1414 14 Henry V, the mirror of magnificence and pattern of true virtue, pursued the title to France, and won it; being ordained heir apparent to the French Crown, in a Parliament of their Nobility, Clergy, and Commons: but lived not to possess it, 9 1423 15 Henry VI, was crowned King of France in Paris, which kingdom he held during the life of his Uncles, john of Bedford, and Humphrey of Gloucester: after whose deaths, he not only lost France to the French, but England and his life to the Yorkish faction, 38. The Yorkish Line. 1461 16 Edward IV, Earl of March, son to Richard D. of York, son to Richard Earl of Cambridge, son to Edmund of Langley, fourth son to King Edward the 3d whose second son Lionel Duke of Clarence, married his daughter and heir Philip, to Roger Mortimer Earl of March; whose son Roger had issue Anne, married to Richard Duke of York; and was the mother to Edward the fourth. He after nine bloody battles, especially that of ●owton, in which were slain 36000 English; was quietly seated in his dominions of England & Ireland 23 1484 17 Edward V his son, was before his Coronation murdered by his Uncle Richard, in the Tower of London. 1484 18 Richard III, a most wicked and tyrannical man, to make way unto the Diadem, murdered K. Henry the 6, & Prince Edward his son: 3 George Duke of Clarence his brother: 4 Hastings, a faithful servant to King Ed●a●d: 5, Rivers, Va●ghan, and Grey, the Queen's kindred: 6 Edward the fifth his sovereign, with his young cousin Richard: 7 Henry Duke of Buckingham his dear friend, and greatest coadjutor in these his ungodly practices: and 8 his wife Anna, so to make way to an incestuous marriage with his Cousin Elizabeth: but before the solemnity, he was slain at Bosworth, 3. The Union of the Families. 1482 10 Henry Earl of Richmond heir to the house of Lancaster, as son to Margaret, daughter to john D. of Somerset, son to john Earl of Somerset, son to john of Gaunt D. of Lancaster; after the overthrow of Richard, married Elizabeth daughter and heir to Edward the 4th. He was also extracted from the British royal blood, as being son to Edmund Tudor Earl of Richmond, son to Owen Tudor (descended from Cadwallader the last British King) and Katherine of France, widow of Henry the 5th. His whole wars were against homebred Rebels, the chief being Lambert, and the followers, and fautors of Perkin Warbeck, 23. 1509 20 Henry VIII, heir to both families▪ between which were sought for the Diadem, 17 pitched fields, in which perished 8 Kings and Princes, 40 Dukes, Marquesses, and Earls; 200000 of the common people; besides Barons and Gentlemen. This King banished the usurped supremacy of the Popes, and began the first reformation of religion; though formerly he had written a book against Luther, for which the Pope entitled him Defender of the faith, 39 1548 21 Edward VI, a most virtuous and religious Prince perfected the reformation began by his father; and was a most hopeful young King, as England ever nourished 6. 1554 22 Marry his sister, a woman not of a cruel nature, if not misled: yet so much addicted to the Pope, that in that cause there died a Q. elect, virtuous jane G●ey. 3 Lords, 3 Dukes, many Knights & hundreds of the reformed subjects; she lost Calli●e, and died having ruled five years. 1559 23 Elizabeth, a most gracious and heroic Lady, was by divine providence preserved, during the troublesome reign of her sister, to sway this sceptre. She reduced religion to its primitive purity, refined the corrupt coins, stored her royal Navy with all warlike munition▪ succoured the Scots against the French, the French Protestants against the Catholics, and both against the Spaniard she defended Belgia against the Arms of Spain, she comm●nded the whole Ocean, entered league with the Muscovite, and was famous for her virginity and government amongst the Turks, Persians, and Tartars, 49. The Union of the Kingdoms. 1603 24 JAMES, a most learned and religious King, son to Mary Queen of Scotland, daughter to james the fifth son to james the fourth, and Margaret eldest daughter to Henry the seaventh of England: which Margaret was secondly married to Archembald Douglasse; whose daughter Margaret, was married to Matthew Earl of Lennox; whose son Henry Lord Darnley, was father to our most gracious Sovereign; descended from the eldest daughter of Henry the seaventh, both by father and mother. He was with all joyful acclamations saluted King of England, March the 24, Anno 1603. The revenues of this kingdom were in King Henry the sevenths' days, reckoned by Boterus to be but 400000 crowns: which afterward he saith to be improved to a million & 300000 crowns; yet falleth he far short of the true proportion: which since I do not directly know, I will not aim at, lest I should shoot as wide from the mark. Concerning the place due to the Kings of England in general counsels, and the rank they held among other Christian Princes, I find that the Emperor of Germany was accounted Maior filius Ecclesiae; the King of France, Minor filius; and the King of England, Filius tertius, & adoptivus. The K. of France in general counsels had place next the Emperor on his right hand; the King of England, on his left hand; & the King of Scotland next before Castille. Now indeed, the King of Spain being so much improved, is the dearly beloved son of the Church, & arrogateth to himself the place above all other Princes: but in the time of Pope julius the 2d, controversy arising between the Ambassadors of these two Princes for precedency: the Pope adjudged it to belong of right unto England. And Pope Pius the fourth, upon the like controversy, arising between the Ambassadors of France and Spain; adjudged the precedency to the French. The Arms of England are Mars, 3 Lions passant Gardant, Sol. The reasons why these Arms quartered with the French, take the second place; be 1 because that France is the larger & more famous kingdom: 2 That the French seeing the honour done to their Arms, might more easily be induced to have acknowledged the English title. 3 Because the English Arms is compounded of the Lion of Aquitaine, and the two Lions of Normandy; being both French Dutchies. The principal orders of knighthood are, 1 of the Round Tab●e, instituted by Arthur King of the Britons, and one of the World's nine Worthies. It consisted of 150 knights, whose names are recorded in the history of K. Arthur, there where Sir Vr a wounded knight, came to be cured of his hurts, it being his fate, that only the best Knight of the whole order could be his Chirurgeon. The principal of them were Sir Lancelot, Sir Tristram, Sir Lambrocke; Sir Gawaine, etc. They were all placed at one Round Table, to avoid quarrels about priority and place. The Round Table hanging in the great hall at Winchester, is falsely called Arthur's Round Table; it being not of sufficient antiquity, and containing but 24 seats. Of these knights there are reported many fabulous stories. They ended with their founder, and are feigned by that Lucian of France, Rablays, to be the Ferryman of hell: and that their pay is a piece of mouldy cheese, and a philip on the nose. 2 Of the Garter, Camden. instituted by King Edward the third, to increase virtue and true valour in the hearts of his Nobility; or as some will, in honour of the Countess of Salisburies' Garter, of which Lady, the King had formerly been enamoured. There are of this order 26 knights, of which the kings of England are Sovereign's: and is so much desired for its excellency, that 8 Emperors, 22 foreign kings, 20 foreign Dukes, and diverse Noblemen of other Countries have been followers of it. The ensign is a blue Garter, buckled on the left leg, on which these words are embroidered, viz: Honi soit qui mal y pense. About their neck they wear a blue ribbond, at the end of which hangeth the image of S. George, whose day is the installation day. 3 Of the Bath, brought first into England 1399, by Henry the fourth: they are created at the Coronation of Kings and Queens, and the installations of the Princes of Wales; their duty is to defend true Religion, Widows, Maids, Orphans, and to maintain the king's rights. England hath Universities two: Oxford, Cambridge. Archbishops 2 Duke 1 Earls 34 Bishops 20 marquis 3 Viconnts 9 Barons WALES. WALES is bounded on all sides with the Sea, except the East, where it is separated from England by the river Dee, and a line drawn to the river Wie. But the most certain and particular limit is a huge ditch, which beginning at the influx of Wie into the Severne; reacheth unto Chester, where Dee is mingled with the sea, even 84 miles in length. It was built by Offa king of the Mercyan, and is in Welch called Claud Offa, that is, Offa's Dike. Concerning this ditch King Harald made a law, that what Welshman soever was found with a weapon on this side of it, he should have his right hand cut off by the king's officers. The ancients were the Silureses possessing Radnor, Brecknock, Monmouth, and Glamorgan shires: the Dimetae inhabiting Carmardan, Pembroke, & Cardigan shires: the Ordovices dwelling in Montgomerie, Merioneth, Denbigh, Flint, and Carnarvan shires. As for the name of Wales, some deduce it from Idwallo, son to Cadwallader, who with the small remainder of the Britons, retired unto this Country. But this Etymology is by the greater number not approved, though we find many etymons far more wrested than this is. Others very judiciously conjecture, that as the Britons derive their pedigree from the Gauls, so they also retain the name. For the Frenchmen to this day call this people Galloys; and the Country Galls: which by using W for G, according to the custom of the Saxons, is Walloys and Walls: And further, the Germans as yet call some nations of France by the name of Walloons. I for my part dare be of this opinion▪ though I know the general conceit is, that after the Saxons had gotten plenary seisin & delivery of England, the Britons who fled hither, were by them called Walli or Welshmen, because they were of diverse manners and language; this name importing as much as Aliens. The Country is very mountainous and barren. Their chief commodities are woollen clothes, as cottons, bays, etc. These merchandises are from all parts of Wales brought up unto Oswestre (which is the farthest town in all Shropshire) as unto a common emporie. For hither on mondays (which are the market days) come from Shrewsbury the cloath-merchants, and drapers there dwelling; buy these commodities, carry them home, and from thence disperse them into all parts and places of the kingdom. They have here also a tripartite division, 1 into three circuits; for the administration of justice. The first containeth Flint, Denbigh, and Montgomerie shires; the second Radnor, Glamorgan, and Brecknock shires: the third Cardigan, Carmarthen, and Pembroke shires: and the fourth the Counties of Merioneth; Carnarvan, and the Isle of Anglesey, Wales is secondly divided into four Dioceses for Ecclesiastical discipline: and thirdly into twelve Shires; in which are comprehended Snowdon hills, the Brethrens, and Plinlimmon: 1 chase, 13 forests, 36 parks, 99 bridges; 2●0 Rivers: the chief of which are Dee, arising nigh Carduvaure hills, in Merionethshire, and falling into the sea not far from Chester. Over this river Edgar K. of England was rowed by 7 inferior kings. 2 Wie in Latin called Vaga, arising in Plinlimmon hills, and emptying itself into the Severne at Chepstowe. The rivers which are more in the heart of the Country, (for these two are but borderers) are 1 Conwy, which arising in Merionethshire, and dividing Denbigh from Carnarvonshire, mingleth with the sea at Aberconney. 2 Tivie, which arising in Montgomeryshire, and passing between Carmarden, Pembroke, and Cardigan shires; runneth into the sea a little below Cardigan: and 3 Chedhydy, which running quite through Pembrookeshire, emptieth itself into Milford haven; one of the most safest and capacious havens, not in England alone, but in the whole world. The men are of a faithful carriage, one especially towards another, in a strange Country; and to strangers in their own. They are questionless of a temper much inclining to choler, as being subject to the passion called by Aristotle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; by which men are quickly moved, and soon appeased, of all angers the best and noblest. The Welsh language hath the least commixture with foreign words, of any used in Europe; & by reason of its many consonants, is less pleasing. Here are 1016 Parishes, of which are 56 market towns, (being no cities, and in them 41 castles) and 4 cities, viz: S. David's or Menevia in Pembrookeshire: 2 Bangor in Carnarvonshire; 3 Asaph in Flintshire. 4 Lannaff in Glamorganshire, being all the seats of so many Bishops, who comprehend under their several Dioceses all Wales, and acknowledge the Archbishop of Canterbury to be their Metropolitan. As for S. David's, it was in former times an Archbishops See; but a grievous pestilence here raging, the See was translated into little Britain in France. The ordinary market-towns; for so many as I have seen, are generally fairer than ours in England, and were for the most part built not only for mutual commerce of the neighbouring villages; but also for strength and ability of resistance; as being well seated and fortified with walls & castles: Though now partly by the iniquity of time, which is ●dax rerum; partly by the negligence of the people, whose care and cost should have maintained them; but chiefly by the policy of our Kings, who would not suffer strong forts to stand in a country almost inaccessible, & among men so impatient of the yoke: the very ruins of them are almost brought to ruin. In this country & (as I am informed) in Cardiganshire, have lately some siluer-mines been found out, by that industrious & worthy Commonwealths-man, Mr. Thomas Middleton: to the glory of this particular Country, & the profit of the whole Monarchy of Great Britain. After the death of Cadwallader, Milles. the Princes were no more styled Kings of the Britons, but Princes of Wales: who follow in this order. The Princes of all Wales. 690 1 Idwaello. 2 Roderick. 3 Conan. 4 Mervyn. 843 5 Roderick, who divided Wales between his three sons. To Mervyn the eldest, he gave North-wales; to Amarand the second, Powisland; to Cadel the youngest, South-Wales. NORTH-WALES containeth the shires of Merioneth, Denbigh, Flint, and Carnarvan. The Princes of North-wales. 877 1 Mervyn. 2 Idwallo. 3 Merricke. 4 joanes'. 1067 5 Conan. 32 1099 6 Griffin. 21 1120 7 Owen. 58 1178 8 David. 16 1194 9 Leoline. 46 1240 10 David 116 1246 11 Leoline II. Who consulting once with a witch, was told that it was his destiny to ride through London with a Crown on his head: hereupon he growing burdensome to the English Borderers, was in a battle overthrown; his head fixed upon a stake, and adorned with a paper crown, was by a horseman carried triumphantly through London, 1282; and so the prophecy was fulfilled. In him ended the line of the Princes of North-wales, who had for the space of 405 years, resisted not only the private undertakers of England, who were commonly of the Nobility; but the whole forces also of many most puissant Monarches: Whose attempts they always made frustrate, by retiring into the heart of their country, and leaving the English more woods and hills to encounter, than men. But now the fatal period of the British liberty being come, they were constrained to yield to the stronger. What Provinces North-Wales containeth, is before said; to these we must add the I'll of Anglesey, (which hereafter we shall describe) in one of whose towns, called Aberfrawe, the Princes hereof use to reside; and thereupon were called kings of Aberfrawe. Shrewsbury also as long as they continued masters of it, was the seat royal of these Princes, who had here a very fair palace: which being burned in some of their broils with England, is now conuerted into private gardens, for the use of the citizens. The farthest bridge of ●his town called the Welch-bridge, was built by one of the Leolines', (the first as I conjecture) whose statue is yet standing on the bridge-gue there. Milles. That this was of the three the most predominant principality, and to which the o●her two were in a manner tributary, may be proved by the constitutions of Howell Dha, that is, Howell the good, Prince of South-Wales. One of which is, that as the kings of Aberfrawe, were bound to pay in way of tribute, 63 pounds unto the Kings of London; so the Kings of Dy●e●ar, and Matrafall, (or South-wales and Powisland) should pay in way of tribute, the like sum unto the Kings of Aberfrawe. The Arms of the Princes of North-Wales, were quarterly Gules and Or; four Lions passant gardant, counter-hanged. 2 POWISLAND contained the whole County of Montgomery, the greater part of Radnorshire, Camden. and part of Shropshire. By the estimate of those times, it was held to be 15 Cantre●s, or hundreds of villages, (the word Cant, signifying an hundred▪ & Tref, a village.) This Country was by th'above-mentioned Roderick given unto his second soon Amarandus; whom he chose to rule over the borders, because he was a man of approved valour. The residence of these Princes was at Mathrafall, who for that cause were called kings of Matrafall. It was then a great and a fair town; now nothing in a manner, but a bare name: and standeth in an equal distance between Welch-poole, and Lanvilling, in Montgomeryshire. It continued a principality, till the time of Edward the first. To whom at a Parliament holden at Shrewsbury, Owen ap Griffin Prince thereof, resigned his lands & title: and received them again of the King to hold in Capite, and free baronage, according to the custom of England. Avis or Havis daughter and heir to this Owen, was married unto john Charleton a Valect, (or Gentleman of the privy Chamber) to Edward the 2d: by whom in right of his wife, he was made Lord of Powis. It continued for four descents in this line; and then the marriage of jane, daughter and heir of Edward the last Lord, unto Sir john Grey, conveyed unto him this title: which together with his issue, is now extinct. The Arms of these Princes of Powis, were Or, a Lion rampant Gules. 3 SOUTH-WALES contained the shires of Brecknock, Carmarden, Glamorgan, Pembroke, and Cardigan. The Princes of Southwales. 877 1 Cadell 2 Hoell 3 Hoell Dha 4 Owen 5 Aeneas 6 Theodore the great 7 Rhese I 1093 8 Griffin I Du Ch●sue. 9 Rhese two 10 Griffin two, in whom ended the line of the Princes of South-wales, after they had with great struggling maintained their liberty, the space of 300 years or thereabout. The English nobility had at several times plucked many towns, Lordships, and almost whole shires, from this principate: which were all again recovered by this last Griffin; who not long enjoying his victories, left the fruits of them to his two sons, Cynericke, & Meredith, both whom our Henry 2d taken, and put out their eyes. Yet did the Welshmen, as well as in such a time of calamity they could wrestle, & tug for their liberty; till the felicity of Edward the first, put an end to all the wars and troubles in these part. It may perhaps be marvelled at, why Roderick the great, in the division abovementioned, gave unto his youngest son, the greatest & most fruitful part of this whole Country. To which we answer, that South-wales indeed was the greater & richer; but yet accounted the worse part; because the Nobles there refused to obey their Prince; and also for that the Seacoasts were grievously infested with Fleming's, English, & Normans. In which respect also the Prince was enforced to remove his seat from Carmarden, then called Maridune; up higher unto Dynefar or Devenor castle, where it continued even till the Princes themselves had left to be: who for this cause were called Kings of Dynefar. When King Edward had thus fortunately effected this great business, he gave unto his English Barons, and other gentlemen of good revenue and potency, diverse signieuries & estates here; as well to honour their valour showed in the conquest, as to engage so many able men, both in purse and power, for the perpetual defence and subjugation of it. As for the lordship of Flint, and the towns and estates lying on the seacoasts, he held them in his own hands, both to keep himself strong, and to kerb the Welsh, and (wherein he dealt like the politic Emperor Augustus) pretending the ease of such as he had there placed; but indeed to have all the arms, and men of employment under himself only. This done, he divided Wales into six shires, viz: 1 Glamorgan, 2 Carmarden, 3 Pembroke, 4 Cardigan, 5 Merioneth, and 6 Carnarvan, after the manner of England. Over each of these as he placed a particular English Lieutenant; so was he very desirous to have one general English Vicegerent, over the whole body of the Welsh. But this when they mainly withstood, he sent for his wife, then great with child, to Carnarvan; where, when she was delivered, Milles. the king assembled the British Lords, and offered to name them a Governor borne in Wales, which could speak not one word of English, & whose life no man could tax. Such a one when they had all sworn to obey, he named his young son Edward, since which time, our King's eldest sons are Princes of Wales. Their investiture is performed by the imposition of a cap of estate, & a coronet, on his head that is invested, as a token of his principality: by delivering into his hand a verge, being the emblem of government: by putting a ring of gold on his finger, to show him how now he is a husband to the Country, & a father to her children; & by giving him a patent, to hold the said principality to him and his heirs Kings of England. By which words, the separation of it from the Crown is prohibited; & the Kings keep in themselves so excellent an occasion of obliging unto them their eldest son●, when they pleased. In imitation of this custom, more ex Angliá translate (saith Mariana.) john the first of Castille & Leon, made his son Henry Prince of the Asturia's; which is a Country so craggy and mountainous, that it may not improperly be called the Wales of Spain. And all the Spanish Princes even to these times are honoured with this title of Prince of the Asturia's. Notwithstanding this provident care of Edward the first, in establishing his Empire here, & the extreme rigour of Law here used by Henry the fourth, in reducing them to obedience after the rebellion of Owen Glendower: yet till the time of Henry the eighth, and his father, (both being extract from the Welsh blood) they never contained themselves, or very seldom, within the bounds of true allegiance. For whereas before they were reputed even as Aliens; this Henry made them (by act of Parliament) one Nation with the English; subject to the same Laws; capable of the same preferments; & privileged with the same immunities. He added six shires to the former number, out of those Countries which were before reputed as the borders or marches of Wales; and enabled them all to send knights and burgesses unto the Parliaments; So that the name and language only excepted, there is now no difference between the English & Welsh; happy union. The same King Henry established for the ease of his Welsh subjects, a Court at Ludlow, like unto the ordinary Parliaments in France; wherein the Laws are ministered according to the fashion of the King's Courts of Westminster. This Court consisteth of one Precedent, who is for the most part of the Nobility, and is generally called the Lord Precedent of Wales; of as many Counsellors as it shall please the King to appoint; one Attorney; one Solicitor; one Secretary; and the four justices of the counties of Wales. The same Ludlow, (for this must not be omitted) is adorned with a very fair castle; which is the Palace of such Princes of Wales, of the English blood, as have come into this Country, to solace themselves among their people. Here was young Edward he fifth, at the death of his father: and here died Prince Arthur, eldest son to Henry 7th, both being sent hither by their fathers to the same end, viz: by their presence to keep in order the unquiet Welshmen. And certainly as the presence of the Prince was then a terror to the rebellious, so would it now be as great a comfort to this peaceable people. What the revenues of this principality are, I cannot say; yet we may boldly affirm that they are not very small, by these two circumstances, in the marriage of the Lady Catharine of Spain, to our abovenamed Prince Arthur. For first her father Fernando, being one of the wariest Princes that ever were in Europe, giving with her in Dowry 200000 Ducats; required for her jointer, the third part only of this principality, & of the Earldom of Chester. And 2ly after the death of Prince Arthur, the Nobles of the Realm persuaded Prince Henry, to take her to wife; that so great a treasure, as the yearly revenewe of her jointure, might not be carried out of the kingdom. The Arms of the Princes of Wales differ from those of England, only by the addition of a label of three points. But the proper and peculiar device, and which we commonly, though corruptly, call the Prince's Arms; is a Coronet beautified with three Ostrich feathers, and inscribed round with Ich●dien, that is Iseru●: alluding to that of the Apostle, the he●re while he is a child, differeth not from a servant. This Coronet was won by that valiant Prince, Edward the black Prince, at the battle of Cressie, from john King of Bohemia, who there wore it; & whom he there slew. Since which time it hath been the cognisance of all our Princes. I will now shut up my discourse of Wales with that testimony of the people, which Henry the 2d used in a letter to Emanuel Emperor of Constantinople, The Welsh nation is so adventurous, that they dare encounter naked with armed men; ready to spend their blood for their Country, and pawn their life for praise: and adding only this, that since their incorporating with the English, they have showed themselves most loyal, hearty, and affectionate subjects of the State. There are in Wales, bishop 4 Earls 4. Barons. THE BORDERS. BEfore we come into Scotland, we must of necessity pass through that batable ground, lying between both kingdoms, called THE BORDERS: the inhabitants wherereof are a kind of military men, subtle, nimble, & by reason of their often skirmishes well experienced, and adventurous. Once the English border extended as far as unto Edinburgh, East; and to Sterling, West: nigh unto which last town, there was over the Friths of Dunbritton, a bridge built; and in a cross thereon standing, there was written this passport, I am free march as passengers may ken; To Scots, to Britain's, and to Englishmen. But when England groaned under the burden of the Danish oppression, the Scots well husbanded that advantage; and not only enlarged their border to the Tweed; but also took into their hands, Cumberland, Northumberland, and Westmorland. The Norman Kings again recovered these Provinces, making the Borders of both kingdoms to be Tweed, East; the Solway, West; and the Cheviot hills in the midst. Of any great wars made on these borders, or any particular officers appointed for the defence of them, I find no mention till the time of Edward the first; who taking advantage on the Scots disagreements, about the successor of Alexander the third; hoped to bring the Country under the obedience of England. This quarrel between the two nations he began, but could not end; the wars surviving the author. So that what Velleius saith of the Romans and Carthaginians, I may as well say of the Scots and English: for almost three hundred years together, aut bellum inter eos populos, aut belli praeparatio, aut infi●a pax fuit. In most of these conflicts the Scots had the worst, so that Daniel in his history seemeth to marvel how this corner of the I'll could breed so many, had it bred nothing but men, as were slain in these wars: yet in the reign of Edward the 2d, the Scots (having thrice defeated that unhappy Prince) became so terrible unto the English Borderers, that an hundred of them would fly from three Scots. It is a custom among the Turks not to believe a Christian or a jew complaining against a Turk●, except the● occusation be confirmed by the testimony of some Turk also: which seldom happening is not the least cause why so little justice is there done the Christians. In like manner it is the law of these Borderers never to believe any Scot complainining against an Englishman, unless some other Englishman will witness for him; & so on the other side: Ex iure quodam inter limitaneos rat● (saith Camden in his Elizab.) nullus ni●i Scotus in Scotum, nullus nifi Anglus in Anglum, testis admittitur. This custom making void in this fashion all kinds of accusations, was one of the greatest causes of the insolences on both sides committed. Besides t●ere were diverse here living, which acknowledged neither King: but sometimes were Scots, sometimes English, as their present crimes and necessities required protection or pardon. To keep in this people, and secure the Borders, there were in each Kingdom three officers appointed called the Lords wardens of the Marches: one being placed over the East, the other over the West, the third over the middle borders. In England the Warden of the East Marches had his seat at Berwicke (a town of great strength, and which for the conveniency of its situation, was the first thing which the English took care to defend, and the Scots to surprise) of which he was also governor. The Warden of the West Marches, had his seat in Carlisle, which Henry the 8th for that cause well fortified. The Warden of the middle Marches had no set place of residence, but was sometimes in one place, sometimes in another, according as occasions required. But Imperij medium est, terminus ante fuit, by the blessed marriage of the kingdoms, that being now the middle of one, which was then the bounds of two Empires: these officers, and the cause of them, the wars, are quite extinct. SCOTLAND. SCOTLAND is the Northern part of Britain, & separated from England by the rivers Tweed, and Solway; and the Cheviot hills extending from the one to the other. It is in length (according to Polidor) 480 miles, but of no great breadth; there being no place distant from the Seas 60 miles; and the Country ending like the sharp point of a wedge. There is in all o● most of our British Maps, a great oversight committed, which I could wish were reform: for whereas Scotland is by the best judgements reckoned to be 160 longer than England; England is in these Maps made well nigh 100 miles longer than Scotland. The denomination is taken, not as fabulous antiquaries think from Scota daughter to an Egyptian Pharaoh; but from the Scoti, Scy●t●, or Scythi, a people of Germany, over whose Northern bounds the name of Scythia did once extend. These first ceased on a part of Spain, next on Ireland, & Anno 424, on the West of this Country. More of this theme may be read in M. Camden, who most judiciously confuteth the absurd fables, and groundeth his relations upon more than probable truths. The Country is divided into the Highland and the Lowland. The people of the former are either living on the Western continent of Scotland, and have some smack of civility; or in the Out-Iles, which (as his Majesty hath in his Bas: Doron) are all utterly barbarous, and are no ways to be reduced to civility, but by planting Colonies of the more inland & orderly Scots amongst them. The Lowlanders bordering on the East are of the like ingenious dispositions and language, almost with the English. They are the offspring of the Saxons, as evidently doth appear, 1 by their behaviour; 2 their language; and thirdly by the testimony of the Highlanders (who are the true Scots, and speak the Irish tongue) who call both the Lowlanders, and the English, Saxons. And very probable it is (for so much I have heard a judicious Gentleman of this nation affirm) the Scots & Saxons invading this Island nigh at the same time; that the Saxons might seize upon the Eastern parts, confronting their country; as that the Scots did possess the Western side, which lay next unto Ireland and the Western Lands, from whence they first came into Britain. Scotland is far more barren than England. The chief commodities are course clothes, Freezes, Fish, Hides, Lead-oare, etc. The Gospel was first preached here by Palladius, Anᵒ 431: they now follow the reformation begun by Luther, and seconded or perfected by Zuinglius and Calvin. The people had not long since one barbarous custom: which was, if any two were displeased, they expected no law; but banged it out bravely, one & his kindred, against the other and his, and thought the King much in their common, if they granted him at a certain day to keep the peace. This fight they call their Feides▪ a word so barbarous, that were it to be expressed in Latin, or French, it must be by circumlocution. These deadly feids, his Majesty in his most excellent Basilicon Doron, adviseth his son to redress with all care possible; but God hath given him a long life, to see it in his own days remedied▪ wherein he hath gotten a greater victory over that people, than ever any foreign Prince, or any of his predecessors: an act indeed truly royal, and worthy himself. An other custom they once had of that nature, that the like hath hardly been in Christendom; which took beginning as the Scottish historians affirm, in the reign of Ewen the 3d, who is the fifteenth King in their Catalogue, after the first Fergus. This Ewen being a Prince much addicted, or rather wholly given over unto lasciviousness; made a law that himself and his successors should have the maidenhead or first night's lodging with every woman, whose husband held land immediately from the crown: and the Lords & Gentlemen of all them, whose husbands were their tenants or homagers. This was it seems the Knight's service, which men held their estates by; & continued till the days of Malcolm Comnor, who at the request of his wife Margaret (she was the sister of Edgar Etheling) abolished this law: ordaining that the tenants by way of commutation, should pay unto their Lords a mark in money, which tribute the historians say is yet in force. It was called Marcheta mul●eris: but whether from Mar●, a horse in the old Gall●que, (implying the obscene signification of Equitare) as M. Selden thinks: or Marca the sum of money by which it was afterward redeemed I cannot determine. The principal rivers are 1 Forthea. 2 Clada. and 3 Tay, all navigable. The famous or miraculous things rather of this country, are 1 the Lake of Mirton; part of whose waters do congeal in winter, part of them not: 2ly the Lake of Len●ox 24 miles round, in which are 30 Lands, one of which is driven to and fro in every tempest. 3ly the deafestone 12 foot high, & 33 cubi●s thick; of this rare quality, that a musket shot off on the one side, cannot be heard by a man, standing on the other. The Ancients were first the Gadeni, containing Tividale, Tivedale, Mer●h, and Lothien. 2ly the Selgovae of Lidisdale, Eusdale, Eskdale, Anansdale, and Nidisdale. 3 l● The Novantes, of Gallowa●e, Carat, K●le, and Cunningham. 4ly The Damnij of Clu●dsdale, Stri●eling, Monteth, and F●fe. 5ly The Caledonijs, of S●ratherne, Argile, Cantire, Albany, Lorne, Perth, and Anguis. 6ly The Vernines of Mernis, and Mar. 7ly The Talzali of Buquh●. 8ly The Vacomagi, of Loquabre and Murray. 9ly Cantae of Rosse and Sutherland. 10ly The Catine of Cathnes. And lastly the Cornubij of Strathnaverne, the farthest Country Northward of all Britain. These Provinces are divided 1 into diverse Sherifdomes, which being hereditary, are a great hindrance to the execution of justice, so that there is no way to remedy this mischief, so speeding, as when they are escheated, to dispose of them according to the laudable custom of England. 2ly Into 13 Dioceses of Ecclesiastical government, which division was made by Malcome the third Anno 1070. the Bishops before exercising their functions, in what place soever they came. Archbishops they had none till the year 1478; the Bishops of York being before the Metropolitans of Scotland. The greatest friends of the Scots were the French, to whom the Scots showed themselves so faithful, that the French King committeth the defence of his person, to a selected number of Scottish Gentlemen: and so valiant, that they have much hindered the English victories in France. And certainly the French feeling the smart of the English puissance alone, have continually heartened the Scots in their attempts against England; & hindered all meane● of making union between them: as appeared when they broke the match agreed on, between our Edward the sixth, and Mary the young Queen of Scotland; but now this great matter is happily effected. Their greatest enemy was the English, who overcame them in many battles, ceased on the kingdom, and had longer kept it, if the mountains and unaccessible woods had not been more true to the Scots, than their own valour: for so much his Majesty seemeth to intimate in his speech at Whiteh●ll 1607. And though (saith he) the Scots have had the honour and good fortune never to be conquered; yet were they never but on the defensive side, and may in part thank their hills and inaccessible passages, that saved them from an utter overthrow, at the hands of all them that ever pretended to conquer them. But I am cuncti gens una sumus, sic simu● in aevum, One only nation now are we, And let us so for ever be. The chief Cities are Edinburgh, of old called Castrum Alatum in Lothien, where is the King's palace, and the Court of justice. It consisteth chiefly of one street, extending in length one mile; into which run many petty lanes: so that the whole compass may be well nigh 3 miles. It formerly belonged to the English, from whom oppressed with the Danish tyrannies, the Scots took it, Anno 960. 2 Glasco in Cluidsdale, an Archbishops See; & an University, founded 1554▪ by Bishop Turnbull, 3 S. Andrew's in Fife, honoured with the same prerogatives. It is called in Latin Fanum R●guli, and took both this and the English name on this occasion. The bones of S. Andrew the Apostle, were translated from Patra in Morea, where he did suffer martyrdom, unto Constantinople: from whence they were brought hither by Albat●u Regulus a Monk, Anno 378. He built over them a monastery, which after grew to be a City; called in memory of the founder Fanum Reguli; in memory of the Saint, S▪ Andrew. The Bishop hereof is the Metropolitan of all Scotland. 4 Sterling (or Striueling) in the hundred so called; near unto which happened the most notable discomfiture, that ever the Scots gave the English: who besides many Lords, and 700 Knights and Gentlemen of note, lost, as the Scottish writers say, 50000 of the common sort (ours acknowledge 10000 only) the King himself (who then was Edward the 2d) being feign to sly for his life. Some Scottish writers affirm the purer silver which we call Sterling money, to have been h●re coined. We may as well say that all our Silver bullion, comes from Bullion in France. The truth is, that that denomination came from the Germans, of their easterly dwelling, termed by us Easterlings: whom King john first drew into England, to refine and purify our silver. 5 Aberdon in Marr. 6 Dond●● in Ang●is. 7 Perth, or S. john's town. This kingdom contained once two populous nations; Scots and Picts What the former were hath already been said; the latter (to omit the confutation of them who hold them to be descended from the Agathirsi, of Scythia) were very Britain's: who when the Roman Eagle had with her black wings darkened the South part of the Island; fled into the Northern pa●ts, as preferring penurious liberty before fetters of gold. These men using the ancient custom of painting their bodies, after their Countrymen had conformed themselves to more civil courses: were by the Romans called Picti. they long swayed here alone, till the year 424; in which the Scots now grown populous, did first set footing in Britain: with whom at their first arrival, they contracted an offensive and defensive league, against the Britons; whom on all sides they most miserably tortured. It happened at the last that Achaius married Fergusia, sister to Hungust King of the Picts; by her he had issue Alpine: who after the death of Hungust dying without issue, was in the judgement of the Scots, to succeed in the Pictish Kingdom. But the Picts alleging a law of not admitting Aliens to the crown, chose one Ferereth for their king; with whom A●pine warring, was after many victorious exploits slain. This quarrel thus begun, was maintained by their successors, till after many bloody victories, and overthrows on both sides; Kenneth K. of the Scots vanquished Donsken King of the Picts, and extinguished not only their kingdom, but their very name: (unless we will believe that some of them did fly into France, & there forsooth vanquished, and inhabited the Countries called now Pictavia and Picardy.) From this Kenneth the first Monarch of all Scotland, we will begin our Catalogue; leaving out that rabble of Kings mentioned by Hector Boetius, in his history of this kingdom and nation. Neither shall I herein I hope offend the more judicious sort of the Scottish nation, especially since I deal no more unkindly with their Scota, and her successors; then I have done already with our own Brutus, & his. The first Scottish King that settled himself in the North of Britain, is according to the abovenamed Hector Boëtius, one Fergus; which in the time that coile governed the Britain's, came, forsooth, into these parts out of Ireland. From him unto Eugenius, we have the names of 39 kings in a continued succession; which Eugenius, together with his whole nation, is said to have been expelled the Island, by a joint confederacy of the Romans, Britons, and Picts. Twenty & seven years after the death of this Eugenius, they were reduced again into their possession here, by the valour and conduct of one Fergus the 2d of that name. To this Fergus I refer the beginning of the Scottish kingdom in Britain, holding the stories of the former 39 Kings, to be fabulous and vain: neither want I probable conjecture for this assertion; this expedition of Fergus into Britain, being placed in the 424 year of Christ, at what time the best writers hold the Scots to have first seated themselves in this Island. The king of chief note between this Fergus, and Kenneth the first Monarch of all Scotland; was Achaius: who contracted the offensive and defensive league with Charles the great, between the kingdoms of France and Scotland. The conditions whereof were. 1 Let this league between the two kingdoms endure for ever. 2 Let the enemies unto one be reputed and handled as the enemies of the other. 3 If the Saxons, or Englishmen invade France, the Scots shall send thither such numbers of Soldiers, as shall be desired: the French King defraying the charges. 4 If the English invade Scotland, the King of France shall at his own charges, send competent assistance unto the King of Scotland. Never was there any league, which was either more faithfully observed or longer continued, than this between these two kingdoms: The Scots on all occasions so readily assisting the French, that it grew to a proverb, or by word, he that will France win must with Scotland first begin. Now before I come unto Kenneth, I will in this place relate the story of Machbed, one of his successors: a history then which for variety of action, or strangeness of event, I never met with any more pleasing. The story in brief is thus D●ncan King of Scotland, had two principal men whom he employed in all matters of importance; Machbed and Banquho. These two travelling together through a forest were met by three Fairies, or Witches (Weirds the Scots call them) whereof the first making obeisance unto Machbed, saluted him Thane (a title unto which that of Earl afterward succeeded) of Glammis, the second, Thane of Cawder. and the third, King of Scotland. This is unequal dealing said Banquho, to give my friend all the honours and none unto me: to whom one of the Weirds made answer, that he indeed should not be King, but out of his loins should come a race of kings that should for ever rule Scotland. And having thus said they all suddenly vanished. Upon their arrival to the Court, Machbed was immediately created Thane of Glammis; and not long after, some new service of his requiring new recompense, he was honoured with the title of Thane of Cawder. Seeing then how happily the prediction of the three Weirds fell out in the two former; he resolved not to be wanting to himself in fulfilling the third; and therefore first he killed the King, and after by reason of his command among the Soldiers and common people, he succeeded in his throne. Being scarce warm in his seat, he called to mind the prediction given to his companion Banquho, whom hereupon suspecting as his supplanter he caused to be killed, together with his whole kindred, Fleance his son only with much difficulty escaping into Wales. Freed now from this fear, he built Dunsinane Castle making it his ordinary seat: and afterward on new fears consulting with certain wizards about his future estate; was by one told that he should never be overcome till Bernane wood (which was some few miles distant) did come to Dunsinane Castle: and by the other that he never should be slain by any man borne of a woman. Secure then as he thought, he omitted no kind of libidivousnesse or cruelty for the space of 18 years, for so long he reigned, or to say better, tyrannised. Mackduffe governor of Fife, joining to himself some few Patriots, which had not yet felt the tyrant's sword; privily met one night at Bernane wood, and early in the morning marched, every man bearing a bough in his hand the better to keep them from discovery; toward Dunsinane Castle; which they presently took by s●aladoe. Machbed escaping, was pursued, overtaken, and urged to fight by macduff; to whom the tyrant half in scorn replied▪ that ●n urine he attempted his death: for it was his destiny never to b● slain by any man borne of a woman. Now then is thy fatal hour come, said macduff, for I was never borne of a woman, but violently cut out of my mother's belly, she dying before her delivery: which words so daunted the tyrant, though otherwise a man of good performance, that he was easily slain; and Malcolm Conmor the true heir of the Crown, seated in the throne. In the mean time Fleance so thrived in Wales that he fell in love with the Welsh Prince's daughter, and on her begat a son named Walter. This Walter flying Wales for a murder, was entertained in Scotland, and his descent once known, he was preferred to be Steward unto King Edgar, from which office the name of Steward became as the surname of all his posterity. From this Walter descended that Robert Steward, who was after in right of his wife, King of Scotland; since which time there have been successively nine Sovereign's of this name in Scotland. But it is now high time (the prophecies being fulfilled, and my story finished) to attend King Kenneth, & his successors. The Kings of all Scotland. 839 1 Kenneth 17. 856 2 Danald 6. 862 3 Constantine 13. 875 4 Ethus 15. 890 5 Donald. II. 13. 903 6 Cons●an●ine II. 30. 933 7 Malcolmne, 16. 949 8 Ingulph 12. 961 9 duff. 961 10 Kenneth II. 33 994 11 Constantine III. 10. 1004 12 Malcolm II. 30. 1034 13 Duncan 6. 1040 14 Machbed 18. 1057 15 Malcolm III. 39 1096 16 Donald Bane 2. 1098 17 Edgar 9 1107 18 Alexand. ●he fierce 1124 19 David 29. 1153 20 Malcolm IV. 12. 1166 21 William 49. 1213 22 Alexander II. 38. 1250 23 Alexander III. 37. After the death of this king began that tedious and bloody war for the kingdom of Scotland; between the husbands of the last King's three Neices. And when they could not amongst themselves compose the difference; they referred the cause to our Edward the first, as to the supreme sovereign of that kingdom; and he selecting 12 Scottish, and 12 English Counselors, with general consent of all adjudged it to john Balliol, husband to the late King's nighest kinswoman. 1300 24 john Balliol an Englishman; but forgetful both of English birth and English courtesies, he invaded the kingdom of England in hostile manner, and was taken prisoner, 6. 1036 25 Robert Bruce husband to the second sister, succeeded by the general consent of the Scots; but he being dead, our Edward the third settled S. Ed. Balliol in the kingdom. 24. 1332 26 Edw. Balliol son to john Balliol, was rejected by the Scots for adhering too closely to our Edward; who therefore harried Scotland with fire and sword. 10. 1342 27 David Bruce seated by the Scots, was an utter enemy to the English; and invading England when Edward the third was at the siege of Calais: he was taken prisoner by Queen Philip, 29. 1371 28 Robert Steward King of the Scots, in right of his wife being eldest sister to the last King, was descended from the ancient Princes of Wales, thereby restoring the British blood unto the Scottish throne, 19 1390 29 Robert III. 16. 1406 30 james taken prisoner by our Henry the fourth, as he was going to the Court of France. In his absence Robert Duke of Albany governed Scotland 18 years; and this King being enlarged by our Henry the fifth, reigned 24 years more. 1448 31 james two, 14. 1462 32 james III. 29. 1491 33 james IU. he was married unto Margaret, eldest daughter to Henry the seaventh; yet he against the peace, and all reason, invaded England with 100000 men; he was met with by the Earl of Surrey (having 26000 men in his Army) nigh unto Flodden; where he was slain, together with two Bishops, 12 Earls, 14 Lords, & his whole Army routed. 23. 1514 34 james V. This man inheriting his Father's hatred against the English, invaded their borders in the year 1542 and was met by the Lord Wharton, than Warden of the West Marches. The battles being ready to join, one S ● Oliver Sincleer the King's favourite, though otherwise of mean parentage, was by the King's directions proclaimed General: which the Scottish Nobility took with such indignation, that they threw down their weapons, and suffered themselves to be taken prisoners, there being not one man slain on either side. The principal prisoners were the Earls of Glencarne and Cassiles, the Barons Maxwell, Oliphant, Somervell, Fleming, with diverse others; besides many of the Gentry. He reigned 28 years 1542 35 Mary, an unfortunate Princess, was first married to Francis the second of France, by whom having no issue she was remarried to Henry L. Darnly. 1567. 36 JAMES the VI, son to Mary Queen of Scotland and Henry L. Darnly, was crowned King before the death of his mother: he took to wife Anne daughter unto Christian King of Danemarke; and was called to the Crown of England after the death of Queen Elizabeth, upon the 24 of March 1603 Here can I not o●it the prudent foresight of Henry the seventh who having two daughters to marry, bestowed the elder on the King of Scotland, and the younger on the King of France; that if his own issue male should fail, and a Prince of another nation must inherit England; then Scotland as the lesser kingdom should follow and depend upon England; and not Engl●nd wait on Fra●ce, as on the greater. Neither will I here pass over the prophecy, attributed in the Polychronicon, unto an holy Anchoret that lived in King Egelred his time, which is this▪ English men for that they wonneth them to drunkenness, to treason, and ●o rechlessenesse of God's house; first by Danes, & then by Normans, and the third time by Scots, whom they holden least worth of all, they shallen be overcome. Then the world shall be unstable, and so divers & variable, that the unstableness of thoughts shall be betokened by many manner diversity of clothing. Certainly by this happy union of the kingdoms is this prediction accomplished; the circumstances of time so patly agreeing, and the Scots never subduing England, but by this blessed victory. The principal order of Knighthood in this kingdom is of S. Andrew, instituted by Hung●us King of the Picts, to hearten his subjects against Athelstane King of England. The Knights wear about their necks a collar interlaced with Thistles, with the picture of S. Andrew pendant to it. It took this name because after the battle, Hungius & his Soldiers went all barefoot to S. Andrew; and there vowed that they and all their posterity, would thenceforth use his Cross as their ensign, when soever they took in hand any warlike expedition. The word is Nemo me impune lacessit. The revenues of this Crown Boterus writeth to be not above 100000 Crowns; and though they were far more, yet certainly not comparable to those of England: here being no commodity in this kingdom to allure strangers to traffic; 2ly, The Country itself being barren. & 3ly, Many of the subjects, those especially of the Western parts, and out Isles, so unwieldy, that they cannot be very beneficial to the treasury. The Arms are Sol, a lion rampant Mars, within a double tressure counterflowered. This tressure counterflowered was added to the Lion by Achaius King of Scotland, at what time he contracted the perpetual league with France; signifying (saith H●ctor Boëtius) Francorum opibus leonem exinde esse muni●●dum. Here are in Scotland. Universities 4. 1 Edinburgh. 2 Glasco. 3 S. Andrew's. 4 Aberdon. Archbishops 2 Duke 1 Earls Bishops 11. Marquesses. Viscount's. Barons. IRELAND. Maginus. IRELAND environed on all sides with the Sea, standeth West of Britain; next unto which, it is the biggest Island of Europe, containing in length 400, and in breadth 200 miles. It is situate under the 10th and 12th Climates, the longest day being 16 house's and more. Camden. The Island hath by some been termed Scotia, because the Scotti coming from Spain, dwelled there. The most usual name amongst old writers, is jernia; the modern, Hibernia; the English, Ireland; & though some frame a wrested Etymology from Iberus a Spanish Captain, some from Irnalph a Duke hereof, & others ab Hyberno aëre, the winter-like and cold air; yet certainly the name proceedeth from Erinland, which in their old language signifieth a western land. Their own Chronicles, or Fables rather, tell us, how Caesarea, Noah's Niece, inhabited here before the Flood; and how 300 years after the Flood, it was subdued by Bartholanus a Scythian, who overcame here I know not what Giants. Afterward Nemethus an other Scythian Prince, and Delos a Gracian, came hither; and last of all Gaothel, with his wife S●ota, one of the Pharaohs daughters, who must needs name this Island Scotia. Not to honour such fopperies with a confutation, doubtlessly the first inhabitants of this Island came out of Britain. For Britain is the ●ighest Country unto it, and so had a more speedy wastage hither; secondly, the ancient Writers call this Island, a British Island; and thirdly, Tacitus giveth us of this Country this verdict, Solum, coelumque, cultus & ingenia homi●um, ha●d multùm à Britannia differunt; the habits and disposition of the people were not much unlike the Britons. The people are generally strong and nimble of body, haughty of heart, careless of their lives, patient of cold & hunger, implacable in enmity, constant in love, light of belief, greedy of glory; and in a word, if they be bad, you shall nowhere find worse; if they be good, you shall hardly meet with better. But more particularly both men and women within the Pal●, and such places where the English discipline is heartily embraced, are conformable to civility; the Kerns (for by that name they call the wild Irish) extremely barbarous; not behaving themselves as Christians, scarcely as men. They use the Irish language, spoken also in the West of Scotland, and the Hebrides or western Lands. They received the Christian faith by the preaching of S. Patrick, Anno 335. At this present, the more civil sort follow the reformation according to the Church of England; but the Kerns either adhere to the Pope, or to their own superstitious fancies. The soil of itself is abundantly fruitful, as may be seen in such places, where the industry of man playeth the midwife with the earth, in helping her to bring forth; but on the contrary, where agriculture, and laborious manuring of the ground is deficient, there also the fruits of the earth are not, and cannot be abundant. Famous hath this Country been in former times for the piety and religious lives of the Monks; amongst whom I cannot but remember Columban, and of him this memorable apothegme: He being offered many fair preferments to leave his Country, replied, It becometh not them to embrace other men's riches, that for Christ's sake had forsaken their own. But now I should sooner find piety amongst the Cannibals of America, than the Kerns of Ireland. Amongst other prerogatives of this Island, this is one, that it breedeth no venomous serpent; neither will any live here, brought from other Regions. Hence of herself she thus speaketh, Illa ego sum Graijs Glacialis Hibernia dicta, Cui Deus & melior rerum nascentium origo. Ius common dedit, cum Creta altrice Tonantis, Angues ne nostris diffundant sibila in oris. I am that Island, which in times of old The greeks did call Hibernia y●●e-cold: Secured by God and Nature from this fear, Which gift was given to Crete Ioves mother dear, That poisonous snakes should never here be bred, Or dare to hiss or hurtful venom shed. The other miraculous things in Ireland are, 1 all the breed of it, (except women and Grayhounds) are lesser than in England. Maginus. 2ly, there is a lake above Armach, into which if one thrust a piece of wood, he shall find that part which remaineth in the mud, converted to iron; & that which continueth in the water, turned to a whetstone: which, if those reports be false, is worthily deserved of their first authors. Thirdly, the Kine will yield no milk, unless their calves are by them, or their calf's skins stuffed with hey or straw. Camden. The state of the Clergy hath been little beholding to fortune: In former times some of the Bishops had no more revenues than the pasture of two milch Kine: and now the violent stomaches of Impropriatours, have so far devoured that which our Ancestors consecrated to religious uses, as the glory of God, and the maintenance of his Ministers: that in the whole Province of Connaght, the stipend of the incumbent is not above 40 shillings, in some places but 15 shillings. So that the Irish must needs be better fed then taught; for ad tenuitatem beneficiorum necessariò sequitur ignorantia sacerdotum; and the poor Vicar's plea deserveth to be heard, their case pitied, their estate amended▪ The chief rivers are 1 Shennin or Sinei, which beginning in Ulster, runneth the course of 200 miles, to the Verginian Sea, & is navigable 60 miles. 2 The Slain. 3 Awiduff, called by the English, Blackwater. 4 Shower. These and the other rivers of principal note, take along with you, according as I find them registered by that excellent Poet M. Spencer, in his Canto of the marriage of Thames and Medwaie, There was the Liffie rolling down the lee, The sandi● Slain, the stony Aubrian, The spacious Shenin spreading like a sea, The pleasant Boyne, the fishie-fruitfull Banne, Swift Awiduffe, which of the Englishman Is called Blackwater; and the Liffar deep, Sad Trowiss that once his people overrun, Strong Allo tumbling from Slewtogher steep, And Mulla mine, whose waves I whilom taught to weep. There also was the wide embayed Mayor, The pleasant Bandon crowned with many a wood, The spreading Lee that like an Island fair, Encloseth Cork with his divided flood; And baleful Our, late stained with English blood: With many more, &c, The principal lakes (of which this Island is full) are Lough Earn, Lough Foil, and Lough Corbes, in length 20, in breadth 4 miles, in which are 300 Ilets abundant in Pine-trees. Ireland is divided into 5 Provinces, which formerly were Kingdoms, viz: 1 MUNSTER hath on the East Lemster, on the West and South the Sea, and on the North Connaght: It is divided into the Counties of Kerry, Waterford, Desmond, Cork, Tiperarie, & Holy Crosse. The chief Cities are, 1 Limericke on the banks of Shennin. 2 Cork. 3 Kinsall, which was fortified in the last Irish troubles by Don john d' Aquila, and a Spanish Garrison, and 4 Waterford on the Shower. 2 CONNAGHT hath on the East Meth, on the West the Sea, on the North Ulster, on the South Monster. It is divided into the Counties of Mato, Twomond, Galway, Slego, Roscoman, and Letrim, this last belonging once to the O Rorkes. The chief Cities are 1 Bunratti. 2 galway, the third City of Ireland for fairness and largeness. 3 ULSTER hath on the South Meth and Connaght, on all other parts, the Sea. It is divided into the Countries of Louth, Canan, Fermanagh, Down, Monagham, Armach, Antrim, Tirconnel, Colran, and Tir Oenone, whose rebellious Earls have been so long traitors to England, and disturbers of the Lands quiet. The chief Cities are 1 Dundalke in Louth. 2 Dungannon, the residence of the great Onecles. 3 Arma●th, the seat of an Archbishop, one of whom is famous for writing against the lives of the Roman Clergy. 4 Dongall in Tir connel; & a London Derrie, built and peopled by the Citizens of London. 4 METH hath on the East the Sea, on the West Conaght, on the North Ulster, and on the West Lemster. It is divided into the Counties of East-Meth, West-Meth, & Long-ford. The chief towns of it are 1 Kellye. 2. Trim. and 3 Tredagh. 5 LEMSTER hath on the East and South the Sea, on the West Conaght, on the North Meth. It is divided into the Counties of Kilkennie, Caterlogh, Kildare, King's County, or Ophalie, Queen's County or Lease, W●isbford, and Dublin, The chief Towns are 1 Mary Bourg in Lease. 2 Philip's town in Ophali●. 9 Kildare, one of whose Earls was complained of to Henry the eight, and when his adversary concluded his invective, with, Finally all Ireland cannot rule this Earl; the King replied, then shall this Earl rule all Ireland; and so for his ●ests sake he made him deputy. 4 Dublin seated on the L●ffie, is the Metropolis of Ireland, the residence of the Lord Deputy, the See of an Archbishop, and an University. It was built by Harald Harfager, the first King of Norwey, and after the English conquest, was peopled by a Colony of our Bristol men. The whole number of Counties in Ireland is 32, in every of which is a Sheriff, and diverse justices of peace, as in England. They are governed after the Laws of England: and formerly their grievances were referred to, and their Statutes enacted at our Parliaments; but now the Deputy hath power of assemble the States, and make what Laws, or reform what customs the necessity of the time requireth. Ireland once was divided into five several Kingdoms, & first suffered a foreign power under Turgesius and his Norwegians, who were soon rooted out by the policy of the petty king of Meth, who was the only Irish Prince in favour with the tyrant. This king of Meth, (by name Omalaighlilen) had to daughter a woman of renowned beauty, whom Turgesius lusting after, demanded of her father to be his Concubine. The Methian Prince unwilling to grant, yet daring not to deny this petition, or, to say better command, for such are tyrants petitions) made answer, that he had in his tuition besides his daughter, a bevie of most beautiful Virgins, out of which he should choose as many as he pleased for his private pleasures. Turgesius' rejoicing at this motion, desired him with all speed to effect this meeting. But the King of Meth attiring in the habits of women, a company of young Gentlemen, who durst for the common liberty, adventure their several lives, conducted them into the tyrant's bedchamber. And they according to the directions given them, when for that little modesty's sake he had in him, he had commanded all his attendants to avoid the room: assaulted him now ready for, and expecting more kind embraces; and left him dead in the place. The Methian King had by this time, acquainted diverse of the better sort with his plot; all which upon a sign given, rush into the palace, and put to death all the Norwegians, and other attendants of this tyrant. After this the Roytel●ts enjoyed their former dominions, till the year 1172, in which Dermot Mac Morock king of Lemster, having forced the wife of Maurice O Rorke king of Meth, and being by him driven out of his kingdom, came to the Court of England for succour. To this petition, Henry the second, than King, condescended, sending him aid under the leading of William Strongbow Earl of Pembroke, who restored King Dermot, & brought a great part of the Island under the English subjection. john king of England was the first who was entitled the L. of Ireland, which stile was granted him by Pope Vrban the 3d, who for the ornament of his royalty, sent him a Plume of Peacock feathers, (and when Tir Oenone styled himself Defender of the Irish liberty, he was by the then Pope honoured with the like present.) The Kings of England retained this title of Lords till the year 1542, in which Henry the 8th in an Irish Parliament, was declared K. of Ireland, as a name more sacred, and replete with Majesty, then that of Lord: at which time also he was declared to be the supreme head under God of the Church of Ireland; and the people utterly disclaimed all the pretended jurisdiction of the Popes of Rome. Since the first plantation there, of our English people, the Country haeh been governed by a Viceroy (whom we usually call the Lord Deputy) than whom there cometh no Vicegerent in Europe more near the Majesty and prerogative of a King. These Deputies notwithstanding the large extent of their commission, could never wholly subdue the Island, or bring the people to any civil course of life: the father's inflicting a heavy curse on all their posterity, if ever they should sow corn, build houses, or learn the English tongue To this indisposition of the Irish themselves, let us a● the defects of the k●ngs o● England, & Irish Deputies in matter of civil policy, as I find them particularised by Sir john Davies, in his worthy & p●thy discourse of this subject. I will only glean a few of them. First then, a barbarous country is like a field overgrown with weed, which must first be well broken with the plough, and then immediately sown with good and profitable seed: so must a wild and uncivil people be first broken and ploughed up by war, & then presently sown with the seed of good laws & discipline: lest the weeds revive in the one, and ill manners in the other. Here then was the first defects in our English Kings, not to tame and take down the stomach and pride of this people; though either civil or foreign wars perhaps occasioned this neglect: & also of the Irish Deputies, who at such times as the people upon a smal● discomfiture, were crest-fallen, neglected the so keeping of them by severity of discipline. The 2d oversight concerneth particularly our kings, who gave such large possessions and regalities unto the first conquerors, that the people knew no authority in a manner, above their immediate Lords. 3ly The Laws of England were not indifferently communicated to all the Irishrie, but to some particular Families and Provinces only; whereby the rest of the people being in the condition of outlaws, or at the best of aliens, knew not how to behave themselves as subjects: and this concerneth the Kings also. The 4th defect was particularly in the deputies, who having made good and wholesome laws against the barbarous customs of the common-people, and inhuman oppression of the Lords; never put them in execution: as if they had been made rather for a terror, or a show, than any intent of use or benefit to the state. And to these four may most of the rest be reduced. In these terms of wildness & non-subjection stood ●reland, until towards the end of the reign of Q. Eliza●eth, at what time began the rebellion of Tirone, who engaged the greatest part of the Irishrie, both Lords and commons in that action; which ending in the overthrow of that ungrateful rebel, not only ●rushed the overmuch powerablenesse of the Irish Nobility; but made the final and full conquest of the whole Nation. So true is it that Every rebellion when it is suppressed, doth make the Prince stronger, and the subjects weaker. Ireland thus broken & ploughed, that glorious Queen died, a Victor over all enemies; and lest the sowing of it unto his Majesty now reigning, who omitted no part of a skilful seedsman. First then there was an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or Act of oblivion made, whereby all the offences against the Crown were remitted, if by such a limited day the people would sue out their pardons: and by the same Act, all the Irishrie were manu-mitted from the servitude of their Lords, & received into the king's immediate protection. 2ly the whole kingdom was divided into shires, & judges Itinerant appointed to circuit them; whereby it hath followed that the exactions of the Lords are laid aside, the behaviour of the people is narrowly looked into, the passages before unknown unto our Soldiers, are laid open by our under-sheriffes and Bailiffs; and the common people seeing the benefit and security they enjoy by the English Laws, and loath to pled always by an Interpreter, begin to set their children to School, for the learning of the English tongue. 3ly, the Irish were not rooted out, as in the first plantation in Leimster, & the English only estated in their ●oomes: but were only removed from the woods, bogs, & mountains, into the plain & open country; that being like wild trees transplanted, they might grow the milder, & bear the better fruit. And 4ly, whereas there was before but one freeholder in a whole country, which was the lord himself, the rest holding in villainage, and being subject to the lords immeasurable taxations; whereby they had no encouragement to build or plant. Now the lords estate was divided into two parts, that which he held in demeane to himself, which was still left unto him; and that which was in the hands of hi● tenants, who had estates ●ade in their possessions according to the Common law of England, paying instead of uncertain Irish taxations, certain English rents: whereby the people have since set their minds upon repairing their houses, and manuring their lands, to the great increase of the private and public revenue. Thus have you seen Ireland, which before served only as a grave to bury our best men, and a gulse to swallow our greatest treasures; being governed neither as a country free nor conquered; brought in some hope by the prudence & policy of her present king & late Deputies, to prove an orderly Commonwealth, civil in itself, profitable to be the Prince, and a good strength to the British Empire. For how way-faring men travel without danger, the ploughman walketh without fear, the laws ar● administered in every place alike, the men are drawn unto villages, the woods and fastness left to beasts, and all reduced to that civility, as our fathers never saw, nor can we well sample out of ancient historits. The revenues of this kingdom are said by Walsingham, in the time of Edward the third, to have been yearly 40000 pounds; but his successors to this present age, have scarce got so much as the keeping of it cost them; King Richard the 2d being by the same Walsingham reported, to have spent 30000 marks out of his own purse, over and above the money which he received there. Whether this Country were so profitable to Edward 3d or not, I dare not determine: certain I am, that the revenues at this time are double what they were before; and more orderly paid into the Exchequer then ever: the customhouse yielding yearly no less than 30000 pounds. The Arms of Ireland are B, an Irish harp O, stringed A: which coat his now Majesty to show himself the first absolute King of Ireland, Guilliam. did first marshal with the royal arms of England. He●● is one only University, viz: Dublin. Archbishops 4 Earls Bishops 17 Viscount's Barons THE LESSER LANDS. Camden. THE LESSER LANDS are the Orcadeses. Sorlinges. Hebrides. Sporades. THE ORCADESES. THE ORCADESES or Isles of Orkney, are in number 32, and are situate against the most Northern Cape of Scotland, the chief of which is Pomonia, whose prime town is Kirkwall, honoured with a Bishops See, and strengthened with two castles. This Island is well stored with tin and lead, and is at this day by the Inhabitants called Mainland. The second Island of note is Hethy, called by Ptolemy, Ocetis. The people are (according to Maginus) great drinkers, but no drunkards, bibacissimi sunt incolae, nunquam tamen inebriantur: they use the Gothish language, which they derive from the Norwegians, in whose possession they once were, and of whose qualities they still retain some smack. These Isles in Solinus time were not inhabited, being overgrown with rushes; now they are in a measure populous and fertile; and were first discovered by julius Agricola, the first that ever sailed about Britain. In latter times they were possessed by the Normans or Norwegians, who held them till the year 1266: when Magnus' King of Norwey surrendered them up to Alexander King of Scotland; which surrendrie, some of the succeeding Kings did afterwards ratify. Two days sailing North of these Orcadeses, lieth Shetland, an Island belonging to the Crown of Scotland; and is by many supposed to be the Thyle of the Ancients. For first it standeth in the 63 degrees of latitude, in which Ptolemy placeth Thyle: 2ly it lieth opposite to Bergen in Norwey, against which Pomponius Mela hath seated it: and 3ly Caspar Peucerus hath observed, that this Shetland is by mariners called Thylensell; a name in which that of Thyle is apparently couched. That I and was not Thyle (as most say) we shall anon show you. THE HEBRIDES. The HEBRIDES or HEBUDE, or Western Lands, because situate on the West side of Scotland, are in number 44: the chief of which are Ila 24 miles long, and 16 broad, plentiful in Wheat, Cattle, and Herds of Red-deer. 2 jona, famous for the Sepulchers of the Scottish Kings, whose chief Town is S●dore. And 3 Mula, which is 25 miles bigger than the rest. The people both in language and behaviour resemble the Wild Irish, and are called Redshankeses; a people, as his Majesty in his Basilicon Doron teacheth us, allutterly rude, and without all show of civility; such as permit not themselves to be governed by the Laws, nor to be kept under by Discipline, legum severitate, & iudiciorum metu se illigari non patiuntur, saith M. Camden. These Lands were also bought by Alexander the third, of Magnus' King of Norwey. THE SORLINGES. These Lands being called by the Belgians or Netherlanders SORLINGS; by the English, Silly; by Antonine in his Itinerary Sigdeles, by Solinus, Silures; and by some Greek Writers Hesperides, and Cassiterides: are situate over against the most Western Cape of Cornwall, from which they are distant 24 miles: They are in number 145, of which ten only are of any estimation, viz: 1 Armath. 2 Agnes 3 Samson. 4 Silly, the name-giver (as it seemeth) unto the rest. 5 Brefar, 6 Rusco. 7 S. Helen's. 8 S. Martins. 9 Arthur, and 10 S. mary's, the chief of all the rest, as being eight miles in compass, sufficiently fruitful, & strengthened with a castle called Stella Maria, built by Queen Elizabeth, and by her furnished with a garrison. These Lands are well stored with Grass, Graine, and Led, which last from hence was first carried into Greece. Hither the Roman Emperors banished condemned men to work in the Mines. These Lands were subdued to the English Crown by Athelstane. THE SPORADES. I call not these Lands by this name, because they are memorised in any Author, ancieut or modern, by this name; but because being many, Camden. I know not in what general name I may more fitly include them: the chief of which are 1 Man, 2 Anglesey, 3 jarsie, 4 Gernsie, 5 Wight. 1 MAN is situate just over against the Southern part of Cumberland, from which it is distant 25 miles, and was judged to belong to Britain rather than to Ireland, because it fostered venomous serpents brought hither out of Britain. It is in length 30 miles, in breadth 15 miles, and but 8 in some places. The people hate theft, and begging; they use a language mixed of the Norvegian and Irish tongues. The soil is abundant in Flax, Hemp, Oats, Barley, and Wheat, with which they use to supply the defects of Scotland, if not the Continent itself, yet questionless the Western Isles, which are a member of it. For thus writeth the Reverend Father in God, john Mericke, late Bishop of this Island, in a letter to M. Camden, at such time as he was composing his most excellent Brittania. Our Island (saith he) for dattle, for fish, and for corn, hath not only sufficient for itself, but sendeth also good store into other Countries; now what Countries should need this supply (England and Ireland being aforehand with such provisions) except Scotland, or some members thereof, I see not. Venerable Bede numbered in it 300 Families, and now it is furnished with 17 Parish Churches. The chief Towns are 1 Balacuri, and 2 Russin or Castle-towne, the seat of a Bishop, who though he be under the Archbishop of York, yet hath he no voice in the English Parliament. In this Island is the hill Scea-full, where on a clear day one may see England, Scotland, and Ireland: here also are bred the Bernacles or Soland Geese, of rotten wood falling into the water. This Island was taken from the Britons by the Scots, and from them regained by Edwin king of Northumberland; afterward the Norwegians seized on it, from whom Alexander the third wrested it: and about the year 1340. William Montacute Earl of Salisbury, descended from the Norwegian kings of Man, won it from the Scots, & sold it to the Lord Scroop; who being condemned of treason, Henry the fourth gave it to Henry Percy Earl of Northumberland: but he also proving false to his Sovereign, it was given to the Stanley's; now Earls of Derby. 2 ANGLESEY is counted a Shire of Wales, and bordereth on Carnarvonshire. It is in length 20, in breadth 17 miles, containing in former times 360 villages and Towns, of which the chief are Beaumar●sh towards Wales, 2 Newburg, & 3 Aberfraw, on the Southside. This Island for its abundant fertility in all things necessary to preserve the life of man, is called the Mother of Wales. It was once the seat of the Druids, first conquered by Suetonius Paulinus, & united to the English Crown by the valour of Edward the first. 3 JARSEY is in compass 30 miles, and sufficiently strong, by reason of the dangerous Seas. It containeth 12 Towns or Villages, the chief being S. Hilary, and S. Malo. The ground is plentiful in grain, and Sheep, most of them having 4 horns; of whose wool our true jarsie Stockings are made. This C●sarea or jarsie, is ruled by a Governor appointed by the King of England, to whom are added as assistants 12 men, selected out of every several Parish. 4 GERNSEY (formerly Sarnia) is distant 20 miles from jarsey, to whom it is far inferior in respect of fertility and largeness; but more commodious because of her safe harbours. It containeth 10 Parishes, the chief being S. Peter. These Lands lie both nigh unto Normandy and Britain; the people use the French tongue, and are the only remainder of the English rights in France. In their Ecclesiastical Discipline they follow the Church of Geneva, as most affected by their French Ministers, and are both subject to the Diocese of Winchester. 5 WIGHT is severed from Hampshire by a little narrow, & dangerous strait of the Sea. It containeth 20 miles in length, and 12 in breadth; the soil is very answerable to the husbandman's expectation, the Sheep bear delicate fine wool, and the trees store of fruit. Here are 2 Parks, and one Forest, as also 36 Towns and Villages, the principal being Newport, Yarmouth, and Brading. The Island is very strongly seated and strengthened. The South part toward France is unaccessible, by reason of the steepy and ruggie rocks which there guard it; the North shore toward Hampshire is flat and level, and for that cause fortified with three castles: viz: Yarmouth, the Cows, and Sand-head castle. In the midland there is Garesbrooke castle only, in which is provision of armour for 5000 men; in every village is a great piece of Ordinance: yet are not these external strengths so much available, as the internal animosity of the inhabitants. It is subjected to the County of Southampton for her government, and was taken from the Britons by Wolphar King of Mercia. Of this Island Henry the sixth crowned Henry Beauchamp Earl of Warwick, king; which title ended not long after in the death of this Beauchamp. There are diverse other Lands, as Dennie, Londay, & Chaldey in the Severne Sea: Thanked and Sheppie near Kent, Holyfarne, & Cockat Lands on the confines of Northumberland; with many others, of which being of no account, I forbear to make mention. Thus much of the British Lands. OF THE NORTHERN LANDS. THe NORTHERN sea is by some called Mare Scythicum; by juvenal, Oceanus Glacialis; by the Cimbrians in their tongue Marimorusa, that is, the dead sea; and by Tacitus, Mare Pigrum. The Tacitus best describeth it, & out of him I afford it you. Trans Suionas mare aliud pigrum, & prope immotum quo etc. Beyond the Swethlanders there is another sea so slow, and almost immoveable, that many think it to be the bounds which compass in the whole World. Quad●. Some are persuade that the sound of the Sun is heard, as he riseth, out of this sea; and that many shapes of gods are seen, & the beams of his head Illuc usque (& fama vera) tantùm natura. At this sea (the report is credible) is the end of nature & the world. The principal Lands dispersed in it are Groenland. 2 Island 3 Freezland 4 Nova Zemla. 5 Sir Hugh Willoughbies Island. 1 GROENLAND is situate under the Northern cold Zone, the ongest day in Summer being 3 months & a half: it is in length more than 600 miles. This Country ●is not yet sufficiently discovered, but generally known to abound in grass, which nourisheth great store of dattle: & giveth air to a people dwelling in caves, and delighting in Necromancy. The chief Town is S. Thome, and Alba the next. In this Island the Londoners have met with a good trade of fishing; and for that cause, further searching into it, and oftener frequenting it, have given it the new name of King james his new land. 2 ISLAND is about 400 miles in length, a damnable cold Country, whence it seems to take its name: The people hereof, (as some in Norway) use dried fish instead of bread, the best commodity is their fish, which they exchange with foreign Merchants for other things, of which they have more use, and less abundance. The Island Ling is famous all over Europe. The chief Towns are Hallen, and Seh●fholten, honoured with the seats of two Bishops In this Island is the hill Hecklefo●t, vomiting flames of fire like Aetna of Sicily: of which also the blind Papists have the same superstitious opinion; namely, that under them is Purgatory. This Island is subject unto the Kings of Swethland, and is generally conceived to be that Island, called of old, Thyle, of which frequent mention is made in Poets, as Tibi serv●at ultima Thyle, in Virgil: nec sit terris ultima Thyle, in Seneca. The reason which persuadeth them to this conjecture, is, because it is indeed the remotest part of the old world: but greater reasons are against it. For when Solinus saith, Multa sunt circa Britanniam insulae, è quibus Thyle ultima; I hope Thyle must be one of the British Isles: and when Tacitus saith, Insulas quas Orchadas vocant, invenit domuitque dispecta est & Thyle; I am certain Island is so fair from being kenned from any part of the Orcadeses, that it is at least eight degrees distant. But to what Island the name of Thyle more properly belongeth, we have already told you. 3 FREEZLAND, called in Latin Frizlandia, to distinguish it from Frizia or Freizland in Belgia; is under the North-frigid Zone, but not so far within the Arctic Circle as Island: the longest day being here almost 20 hours. The only riches of it is their Fish, for which commodity it is never without the ships of Flemings, Scots, Danes, Hautsmen, and English, which especially so frequent it, that it hath by some been called the Western England It is almost as big as Ireland, and is subject to the King of Denmark. 4 NOVA ZEMIA lieth on the North of Muscovie & Lapland, and is famous for nothing but the Pigmies which are here supposed to inhabit. 5 Sir HUGH WILLOUGHBIES LAND, so called, because he first discovered it, Aᵒ 1553: and because he was thereabouts frozen to death: For being sent by the London Merchants in the tim● of Edward the 6, to search a new way toward Muscovia, Cathaia, and China; the weather proved so extreme, and the frost so vehement, that his ship was set fast in the ice, & his people were frozen to death; the ship being found the next year, with a perfect description of their voyage and fortunes. This enterprise, notwithstanding so disastrous a beginning, was prosecuted by the English, under the leading of jenkinson, Burrough, and others; who have discovered half the way to China, even as far as the river Obi, and the Eastern confines of Muscovia: but the rest is left uncertain to further voyages in future ages. Thus much of the Northern Lands. ¶ A TABLE OF THE LONGITUDE AND LATITUDE of the chief European Cities. A Lo. Lat. ANgiers 18 10 47 27 Antwerp. 24 30 51 48 Avignion 22 40 44 40 Amsterdam 27 34 52 40 B Besançon 20 30 46 30 Burges 22 10 46 20 Buda 42 47 Bordeaux 17 50 44 30 Bononia 35 50 43 33 Basill 31 47 40 C Constantinople 56 43 5 Cales 5 10 37 Conimbre 11 25 40 Colleine 30 30 51 Copenhagen 34 30 56 50 Corinth 51 15 36 55 Cracow 42 40 50 12 Caragossa 22 20 42 22 Cane 19 20 49 45 Cambridge Compostella 6 20 Camienza 50 20 52 40 D Douai 25 50 ●0 Dole 27 46 10 Dublin E Edinburgh 19 20 58 F Francfort ad Od. 34 50 30 Francfort ad Moe. 30 50 30 Florence 43 34 Ferrara 44 36 Friburg 4 G Geneva 28 45 45 Granada 17 15 37 30 Genoa 45 20 15 20 H Heidelberg 33 49 25 I Ingolstads 32 10 48 40 L London 20 51 30 Leiden 27 20 52 10 Lions 25 40 44 30 Louvain 23 51 Lisbon 10 50 38 50 Liege 29 50 30 M Mentz 27 30 50 30 Marpurg 51 40 Milan 44 20 33 Modena 43 50 35 40 Maiorca 39 50 33 Musco 61 N Naples 46 39 30 Nidro●ia 89 45 60 50 Nismes 25 42 30 O Oxford 19 51 30 Orleans. 22 47 10 P Paris 23 20 48 Poicteirs 20 50 10 Milan 44 45 36 10 Pavia 44 33 5 Prage 29 10 46 10 R Rome 41 20 38 Rheimes 25 25 48 30 Riga 43 45 59 S Salamanca 14 4 24 20 Siguenca 18 2 Sienna 42 20 36 15 Strigonum Syracuse 40 30 37 30 Stockholme 47 60 30 Strasburg 27 50 48 44 Siulll 14 20 37 30 T Toledo 16 40 40 10 Tholouse 20 30 43 58 Triers 4 45 50 Tubing 48 50 Turine 31 30 43 45 V Venice 37 44 50 Valence 21 10 39 55 Valadolit 15 45 42 5 Vienna 31 45 48 20 W Wittenberg 50 20 Witzburg 50 Y York. 23 30 54 30 THE END OF EUROPE. OF ASIA: ASIA is separate from Europe by the Aegean, Propontis, Euxine Sea; by Palus Moeotis, Tanais, Duina, and a line drawn from the one to the other: and from afric by the Red-Sea, and the Egyptian Isthmus. This most famous Country borroweth her denomination from ASIA, daughter to Oceanus and Thetis, wife to japetus, and mother to Prometheus. It stretcheth in length 5200, & in breadth 4560 miles. This Country hath worn the Garland of supereminency: 1 Because here man was created & put to till the land. 2ly Here our Saviour Christ was borne, wrought his divine miracles, & suffered for our salvation on the Crosse. 3ly Here were done the actions memorised by the holy penmen of the Old and New Testament. 4ly Here were the first Monarchies of the Babylonians, Assyrians, Persians, and Medes. 5ly This is the common mother of us all, from whence, as from the Trojan horse, innumerable troops of men issued to people the other parts of the habited world. Through this Country runneth the hill Taurus, which reckoning his several bend in and out, is 6250 miles long, and 375 broad. For it beginneth about Caria and Lycia in Anatolia, and is in divers places called by divers names, as Caveasus, Parapomisus, Niphates, Sarpedon, Periadres, Gordiaei, Anti Taurus, etc. Through this hill are three principal passages, viz: 1 Out of the rest of Anatolia into C●licia, called Pylae Ciliciae, of which more anon● 2ly Out of Scythia into Armenia, of which more at large when we come into that Country. and 3ly One of Scythia into Media, which are called by reason of their neighbourhood to the Caspian Sea, Caspiae portae. These are the most famous, containing eight miles in length, but for breadth scarce wide enough for a Cart to pass, and are supposed to have been the work of men rather than nature. The 2d mountain of note is Imaus, which beginning in the shore of the North Ocean, & running directly towards the South, keepeth almost the same Meridian, viz: the longitude of 130 degrees, and crosseth the hill Taurus, even in a manner at right angles. And as Taurus divideth the North of Asia from the South; so doth this the East from the West: & maketh that ancient division of Scythia, into Scythia intra Imaum, and Scythia extra Imaum. The principal regions of Asia are 1 Anatolia. 2 Syria. 3 Palestina. 4 Armenia. 5 Arabia. 6 Media. 7 Assyria. 8 Mesopotamia. 9 Persia. 10 Chaldaea. 11 Parthia. 12 Hyrcania. 13 Tartary. 14 China. 15 India. 16 The Lands which lay dispersed either in the Indian Seas, or in the Mediterranean. ANATOLIA. Maginus ANATOLIA is limited on the East with the river Euphrates; on the West with Thracius Bosphorus, Propontis, Hellespont, and the Aegean; on the North with Pontus Euxinus; on the South with the Rhodian and Lycian Seas. It was formerly called Asia Minor, to distinguish it from Asia the greater: but now Anatolia (and corruptly Anatolia) from its more Eastern situation in respect of Greece 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. There is another Asia contained also in this Anatolia called Asia Propria, and Asia 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which comprehendeth Caria, jonia, Lydia, Aeolis, and both the Phrygia's. This is that Asia which is meant Act. 19.10. where it is said that all Asia heard the word of the Lord jesus: and Act. 19.27. where it is said that all Asia and the world worshipped the Temple of Diana: neither of which places can be understood either of Asia the greater, or of Anatolia, but of this only. This Country is situate under the fifth and sixth Climates of the Northern temperate Zone, the longest day being 15 hours & a half. It is adorned with many commodious Havens, and was once of great fertility, but is now laid waist and desolate, greivously lamenting the ruins of 4000 Cities and Towns. The people were once valiant and industrious, now so much addicted to a luxurious effeminacy, that the Turks (unless constrained by urgent necessities) never enroll their children in the number of janissaries. Here once flourished the faith of Christ, sealed by the blood of many of this nation. Here were the seven Churches to which john dedicated his Revelation; 1 Ephesus, 2 Smyrna, 3 Thiatyra, 4 Laodicea, 5 Pergamus, 6 Philadelphia, 7 Sardis: All whose Candlesticks have been long since removed, and now Mahumetisme hath so far encroached on them, that few Christians remain, and they which are, are of the Church and communion of Greece. This Region comprehendeth the several Provinces of Cilicia. 2 Pamphylia. 3 Lycia. 4 Caria. 5 jonia. 6 Lydia. 7 Aeolis. 8 ●hrygia minor. 9 Mayor. 10 Bythmia. 11 Pontus. 12 Paphlagonia. 13 Galatia. 14 Cappadocia. 15 Lycaonia. 16 Pisidia. and 17 Armenia minor. 1. CILICIA. On the Southeast of Anatolia is CILICIA, watered with the river Cydnus, whose water proved very infectious to Alexander the Great; & deadly to the Emperor Frederick the first, who was here drowned as he was bathing himself. In this Province is the hill Anti-Taurus, in the straits of which mountain called Pylae Ciliciae, was fought that memorable battle, betwixt Severus and Pescenninus Niger, for the Monarchy of the world. Wherein the Nigrians being possessed of the entrance into the straits, manfully withstood the Severians, till at last a sudden tempest of rain and thunder, continually darting in their faces, the very heavens seeming to be against them; they were compelled to leave the passage, and the victory to the enemy, having lost 20000 of their fellow Soldiers. Nigh unto this place Alexander with 30000 men, overcame the Army of Darius' king of Persia, consisting of 600000 Soldiers, whereof 110000 lost their lives. The chief Cities are Nicopolis, built by Alexander, in memory of his victory. 2 Pompeiopolis, built by Pompey the great, after his victory over the Pirates: who not only Lorded it over the Sea, but wasted & spoiled the villages of Italy itself. Pompey being victor & having inflicted exemplary punishment on the ringleaders, with the rest peopled this new Town and the Country adjoining; allowing them competent possessions, lest want and necessity should again enforce them to the like courses. An action truly commendable, and worthy so great a Captain, rather to take occasion of offending from the people, then after offence done to punish them. Hythlodaeus in the Utopia, somewhat bitterly, though perhaps not unjustly, inveigheth against our laws, for ordaining death to be the guerdon for theft; cum multo potius providendum fuerit, uti aliquis esset proventus vitae; ne cuipiam ●it tam dira furandi primum, deinde pereundi necessitas. 3 Alexandria, built also by Alexander, and to distinguish it from Alexandria of Egypt, called Alexandretta, and now Scanderone, a famous haven. And 4 Tarsus, the birthplace of S. Paul, to which place jonah intended to fly when he was sent to Niniveh. The inhabitants are given most to the pasturing of Goats of whose Fleeces they make their Chamblets: and to the keeping of horses, of which here is such store, that the Turkish Emperor culleth every year from hence 600 horses of service. 2 PAMPHILIA. On the West side of Cilicia lieth PAMPHILIA, watered with the rivers Melas and Oestros; whose chief Towns are Seleucia built by S●leucus, one of Alexander's successors. 2 Perga where Diana was worshipped, and 3 Faselis. The people of this Country, and of Cilicia, were called Soli, from whose barbarous kind of pronunciation came the word Soloecismus. Amongst these Aratus was borne. In this Country is the river Eurymedon, in and nigh unto which Simon the son of Miltiades, captain general of the Athenians, overthrew the sea and land forces of the Persians in one day. He took and sunk no fewer than 40 ships, and 300 Galleys in the sea-sight: which ended, he stowed the Persian ships with his best men attired in the h●bit, and waving the colours of the Persians. Upon their approach the Camp was opened, and all prepared to entertain their victorious Countrymen. But the greeks once in, suddenly put them to the sword, and took 20000 of them prisoners. 3 LYCIA. On the West side of Pamphilia is LYCIA, watered with the river Xanthus, of which the people hereabout were called Xanthi: who being too weak for Harpagus the Persian King's Lieutenant, first burnt their wives, children, servants, and riches, and then made a sally against Harpagus, who put them all to the Sword. They were called Lycij afterward from Lycus, son of Pandion. Before the Roman conquest this Province was governed by a common Council of 23 men, culled out of their 23 Cities, of which the chief now is Patras. 2 Isaurus, which being brought under by Servilius, gave him the surname of Isauricus. 3 Phaselis, a Town as much enriched, & haunted by Pirates, as Algeirs is now adays. This Town was taken by the same Servilius, at what time Pompey scoured the Seas; whose victory over that rabble of pirates we cannot sufficiently admire, if either we consider the speediness, as gotten in little more than a month; the easiness, the Romans not losing one vessel; or the event, the Pirates after that time never infesting & troubling the Seas. 4 CARIA. On the West side of Lycia is CARIA, so called from its king Cara, who first invented the science of Divination by the flying of Birds called Augury. The people hereof were in former times accounted very valiant, and as saith Mela, Eò armorum pugnaequeamans', ut alien● etiam bella mercede ageret: as the Swissers in these our times do. In this Country is the river Salmacis, said to inseeble all such as either drank of it, or bathed in it. From whence the Poets took their fiction of Salmacis & Hermapoeditus described by Ovid▪ & from whence came the phrase Sal●●acida spolia sine sanguine & sudore, mentioned by Tully in his book de Officijs, and there used for effeminate or venereal conquests. The chief Cities are Mindum, which being but a small Town had great Gates, so that Diogenes the Cynic cried out; Ye Citizens of Mindum take heed your City run not out of your Gates. 2 Halicarnassus, where Dionysius Halicarnasseus was borne, who writ the history of Rome for the first 300 years. The whole Province is in some approved Authors named Halicarnassus: and Artemisia, who aided Xerxes against the Grecians, is called the Queen of Halicarnassus. This is she, who in the honour of her husband Mausolus, built that curious sepulchre, accounted one of the world's wonders; it being 25 Cubits high, & supported with 36 curious pillars: of which Martial. Aëre nam vacuo pendentia Mausolaea, Laudibus immodicis Cares ad astra ferunt. The Mausolaea hanging in the sky, The men of Caria's praises deify. 3 Magnesia, which together with Lamsacus & Mius was assigned by Xerxes to Themistocles, when being banished his Country, he fled to his greatest enemy for entertainment; and there met with more safety than Athens would, and more honours than it could afford him. So that he might well say periissem nisi periissem. The King also was in a manner over-ioyed with his presence, as having (as he thought) on his side the man which had most hindered his conquest of all Gre●ce; insomuch that many nights he was heard, even in the midst of his sleep, to clap his hands, and cry out, habe● Themistoclen Atheniensem. These 4 Countries are now called Caramania, from Caramon a Captain of Aladine, the last Turkish King of the Zelzuccian family: who after the decease of his Sovereign, erected here a kingdom; which remained till Bajazet the second of the Oguzian or Ottomanicall family subverted it. It is now a Zanziack-ship, and yieldeth to the great Turk 80000 ducats yearly. 5 JONIA. On the North side of Carta is JONIA, whose chief Cities are 1 Miletum, the birthplace of Thales and Anaximeres. 2 Smyrna. 3 Colophon, both which strove for the birth of Homer, as also did five others. Septem urbes certant de stirpe insignis Homeri; Seven Cities vndernamed did strive Which had seen Homer first alive. 1 Smyrna. 2 Rhod●s. 3 Colophon. 4 Salamis. 5 Chios. 6 Argos. Athe●ae Whether Homer purposely concealed his Country, that men of all places might challenge him for theirs, I cannot say: only this I am sure of, that Paterculus spoke it in the commendation of Hesiodus, the next Greek Poet in order after him; that he had made known his birthplace: qui vit●vit ne in id, quod Homerus, incideret; patriam & parents testatus est. The 4th City of note is Ephesus, whereof Timothy was Bishop. To the people of this City did St Paul direct one of his Epistles. Finally this Town is famous for the burial of S. john the Evangelist, who went alive into the grave, and by some learned men is thought not yet to be dead, but only sleeping. 2ly, For the temple of Diana; which for the spaciousness, furniture and workmanship, was accounted one of the world's wonders. It was 200 years in building, contrived by Ctesiphon: being 425 foot long and 220 broad: sustained with 127 pillars of marble 70 foot high; whereof 27 were most curiously graven, and all the rest of marble polished. It was fired 7 times, and lastly by Erostratus (that night in which Alexander was borne) to get himself a name, 5 Priene the birthplace of Bias. In this Country is the hill L●tmus the dwelling place of Endymion, who being much addicted to the study of Astronomy, and having found out the course and changes of the Moon; is by the Poets feigned to have been the Moon's darling, or sweet heart. Others add that jupiter hid him in a cave under this hill, casting him into a dead sleep (whether notwithstanding the Moon descended to kiss him) whence arose the old proverb Endimionis somnium dormit. The jonians immediately after the taking of Croesus were subdued by Harpagus Lieutenant to Cyrus the first Persian Monarch. Such of them as preferred a free exile before a domestical prison, planted Colonies in the westward parts, and among others that of Marseiles (unless as others conjecture it were a plantation of the Phoenicians) others living in an unwilling subjection in the time of Darius Histaspis again revolted. In which rebellion the Athenians assisted the jonians, which was the principal motive of the invasion of Greece, by the same Darius. On the South of this Province is the little country Doris: the people whereof together with the jonians and Aeolians, were anciently only accounted Greeks; and the other nations of Asia, Barbarians; the chief Cities are 1 Cnidis and Ceraunus. This Country is now called Sarachan, from Sarachan; who after the death of Aladine erected here a petty kingdom; subdued by the Ottoman Kings. 6 LYDIA. On the North-east of jonia, is LYDIA; watered with the rivers Caistrus, famous for his abundance of Swans; and Maeander which hath in it 600 windings in and out. Quique recurvatis ludit Maeander in undis. Maeander plays his watery pranks Within his crooked winding banks. The people of this Country are said to have been the first coiners of money, the first Hucksters and Pedlars; and the first inventors of dice, ball, chess, and the like games, necessity & hunger thereunto enforcing them, according to that of Persius, Artis magister ingenijque largitor venture. For being sorely vexed with famine in the time of Atis one of the progenitors of Omphale, they devised these games, & every second day by playing at them beguiled their hungry bellies. Thus for 22 years they continued playing and eating by turns; but then seeing that themselves were more fruitful in getting and bearing children, than the soil in bringing forth sustenance to maintain them: they sent a Colony into Italy under the conduct of Tyrrhenus the son of Atis, who planted in the Country, called at first Tyrrhenia, and afterward Tuscanie. This Country was also called Moeonia, and was thought to have been the birthplace of Homer, who is therefore called Moeonius vates, also Moeonides; and carmen Moeonium is used for Homer's poetical abilities, as carmine Moeonio consurgere in Ovid. Bacchus is also divers times called Maeonius, but for a different reason; because indeed here are in all this Country no trees but of Grapes. The chief Cities are Sardis the royal seat of King Croesus. 2 Pergamus where King Attalus reigned, who made the Romans his heir: where parchment was invented, and therefore called Pergamenum: where Galen was borne, and lived healthfully 140 years: whereof he assigneth these reasons: He never eat or drunk his fill; 2ly he never eat any raw food; 3 he ever carried some sweet perfume with him. 3 Laodicea. 4 Theatyra. 5 Philadelphia. Of these Sardis was the strongest; and when it was once taken by the Grecians, Xerxes gave commandment, that every day at dinner one speaking aloud, should say, that the Grecians had taken Sardis. Such an order the French had in their Parliaments during the time that Calais was English; and it were not amiss if we used the same custom, till it be again recovered. Lydia took its name, either from Lydus a Nobleman of great power: or from Lud the fourth son of Sem. It became to be a Kingdom somewhat before the building of Rome, under one Ardisius, lineally descended from Hercules, and Omphale; who was once Queen of Lydia: but after the kingdom decayed, & now was restored. The Kings of Lydia. 3190 1 Ardisius 36. 3226 2 Aliactes 14. 3240 3 Melos, who overcame the people of Sardis. 3252 4 Candaules, who showing his wife naked to Gyges', was by him slain, who marrying his wife succeeded him in the kingdom. 17. The whole story is this. Candaules had to his wife a woman of unparalleled beauty; and supposing the greatness of his happiness, not to consist so much in his own fruition, as the notice which others might take of it; intended to show her in nature's bravery to Gyges' the master of his herds. Gyges' at first dissuaded him from an attempt so foolish; but seeing no persuasion could prevail, he condescended. When he had seen the naked Queen, and was ready to depart, Candaules cried to him Esto fidelis, Gyges': which words the Queen marking, and seeing the back of Gyges' as he left the chamber, the next morning sent for him. When holding a poniard in her hand, she gave him this choice, either presently to be slain, or else to kill the King and take her to wife, with the kingdom for her dowry. He made choice of this latter evil, and killed the foolish Candaules. 3269 5 Gyges' subdued all jonia. 36. 3305 6 Ardis 37. 3342 7 Sadautes. 15. 3357 8 Haliactes II. 49. 3406 9 Croesus the last King of Lydia, subdued Doris and Aeolis; after which victories he was overcome by Cyrus' King of Persia, in which battle a son of Croesus who had been dumb from his cradle, seeing a Soldier ready to kill his father, suddenly broke out into these words, Rex est, cavene o●cidas. After this overthrow and the captivity of Croes●s, one of the richest Kings that ever was of old; Lydia was made a Persian province, Anno M. 3420. The Lydians after this rebelled; but being again subdued, Cyrus bereft them of all their Horses of service, despoiled them of all their armour; and trained them up in all manner of loose and effeminate living: weakening by this means a powerful nation, which before that time had not only maintained its own liberty, but awed all the Provinces adjoining. 7 AEOLIS and MYSIA. On the North of Lydia is AEOLIS, watered with the River Caycus. The chief Towns are M●rina. 2 Hydra. 3 Erithro. Nigh to this Province are both the MYSIAS, the people whereof were of so base a condition, that it grew to an adage to call a fellow of no worth Mysorum postremus. The chief City was Lampsacus, where the beastly God Priapus, was worshipped in as beastly a manner and form. It is recorded that when Alexander was in Asia, he intended utterly to raze this City; and seeing Anaximenes come to him as an Ambassador from the Town, bade him be silent, and swore unto him he would deny whatsoever he requested: whereupon Anaximenes entreated him to destroy the City, which for his oaths sake he could not do; and so Lampsacus at that time escaped. 2 Cyzicus. 8 PHRYGIA MINOR. On the North-East of Aeolis is PHRYGIA MINOR, hatred with Divine Scamander purpled yet with blood Of greeks and Troyans' which therein did die; Pactolus' glistering with his golden flood; And Hermus' sweet etc. as Spencer in his F. Q. It was called Phrygia from Phryxus, son to Athamas king of The●es, who flying from the treacherous snares of his mother Ino, here seated himself. Here are the mountains Tmolus and Ida▪ on which last Paris (being by his Father Priamus exposed to wild beasts fury) judged the controversy of the golden ball unto Venus; respecting neither the powerful riches of juno, nor the divine wisdom of Pallas, but transported with a sensual delight, fatal in the end to the whole Country. The chief Cities are Adramittium mentioned in the 17 of the Acts. 2 Traeianopolis, whose name proclaimeth his founder. 3 Sigeum the ●aven Town to Troy. And 4ly Ilium, or Troy, a famous Town, from the people whereof, all nations desire to fetch their original. The beauty of it may be (as some write) yet seen in the ruins, which with a kind of Majesty entertain the beholders, the walls of large circuit, consisting of a black hard stone cut fouresquare: some remnants of the Turrets which stood on the walls, and the fragments of great marble tombs and monuments of curious workmanship. But certainly these are not the ruins of that Ilium, which was destroyed by the Grecians, but another of the same name, built some four miles from the situation of the old, by Lysimachus one of Alexander's Captains, who peopled it from the neighbouring Cities. Now concerning old Ilium and the fall thereof, take with you this epitomated story. The Kings and history of Troy. 2486 1 Dardanus son to Corinthus, King of Corinth having killed his brother jasius, fled into this Country, where he built this City calling it Dardania 31. 2518 2 E●●chtonius. 15. 2593 3 Tros, from whom the Country was named Troas, the City Troy; a King which by supporting the unnatural malice of Saturn against his worthy son jupiter, lost his own son Ganimedes: who being taken by jupiter whose ensign was the Eagle, is said to have been snatched up to heaven by an Eagle. 60. 2653 4 Ilus who built the regal palace called Ilium. 54. 2707 5 Laomedon, who new built Troy, which afterwards Hercules and the Grecians, justly conceiving displeasure against the treacherous King, twice took and defaced: Laomedon himself being slaire the latter time. 36. 2743 6 Priamus who re-edified Troy; but giving leave to his son Paris, to ravish Helena wife to Menelaus' King of Sparta, forced the Greeks to renew their ancient quarrel: who after a ten years' siege forced the Town, having lost their own men 860000, and slain 666000 of them; Aᵒ M. 1783: so as that of Ovid may be truly inferred. jam seges est ubi Troia suit, resecandaque falce Luxuriat Phrygio sanguine pinguis humus. Corn fit for Scythes now grows where Troy once stood, And the soyles fatted with the Phrygian blood. Concerning the taking of this Town, two things are considerable. First whether the Grecians in these ten years lay continually before it; and it seems they did not: but that rather they did beaten up and down, wasting the Country, and robbing the Seas for the first nine years, and in the tenth only laid a formal siege. This is the more probable, because that in the tenth year of the war, Priam is recorded by Homer in the 3d of his Iliads to have sat on a high Tower, and learned of Helen the names and qualities of the Greek commanders: which he could not be thought ignorant of, if they had for so long together laid in eye-reach. Secondly by what means the Town was taken; and here we find a difference: for some historians tell us that Aeneas and Antenor betrayed it to the enemy: but this Virgil could not brook, as prejudicial to his Aeneas, whom he intended to make the pattern of a complete Prince. He therefore telleth us of a wooden horse wherein diverse of the Greek Princes lay hidden; which by Sinon, one of the Grecians, was brought to Troy gates; and that the people desirous of that monument of the enemy's flight, made a breach in their walls▪ the gate not being high enough to receive it. That this fiction of Virgil might be grounded on history, it is thought by some that over the Scaean gate where the greeks entered, was the picture of a large and stately horse: and by others, that the walls were battered by a wooden engine called a horse, as the Romans in after times used a like engine called a R●mme. Neither of these is much improbable, but with me they persuade not the integrity of Antenor and Aeneas. This Province together with Aeolis and part of Lydia, are now called Carausia, from Carasus a Turkish Captain; who after the death of Aladine the last Turkish Sultan of the Zelzuccian Tribe, here erected a petty kingdom, long since swallowed by the Ottoman Emperors. 9 PHRYGIA MAYOR. On the East side of Phrygia minor is PHRYGIA MAYOR, watered with the rivers Sangarius and Marsyas; this latter being so called from one Marsyas, who striving with Apollo for pre-eminence in Music, was by him stead: which fact (say the Poets) was so lamented, that from the tears of the mourners grew this river. The chief Towns are 1 Gordian the seat of Gordius, who from a ploughman being raised and chosen King of this kingdom, placed the furniture of his wain and Oxen in the Temple of Apollo; tie● in such a knot, that the Monarchy of the world was promised to him that could untie it: which when Alexander had long tried and could not do, he cut it with his sword. 2 Midaium the seat of Midas son to this Gordius, who being not a little covetous, entreated of Bacchus that whatever he touched should be gold; which petition granted, he was almost starved, his very victuals turning into gold, till he had repealed his wish: and afterward for preferring Pan's Pipe before Ap●lloes Harp, his head was adorned with a comely pair of Asses ears. 3 Apamia. 4 Colosse where dwelled the Colossians, to whom S. Paul writ one of his Epistles. 5 Pesinus where the Goddess Cibele being worshipped, was called D●a Pesinuntia. The Romans were once told by an oracle, that they should be Lords of the world if they could get this Goddess. Hereupon they send to the Phrygians to demand it. The Phrygians willing to please a potent neighbour, especially the Romans being their Countrymen, as descended from Aeneas and his Troyans': granted their request, and the Goddess is shipped for Rome. But behold the unluckiness of fortune. The ship, Goddess, and all made a stand in Tiber, neither could it be again moved forward by force or sleight. It happened that one Claudia a Vestal virgin being suspected of incontinency, tied her girdle unto it; praying the Goddess, that if she were causelessly suspected, she would suffer the ship to go forward, which was no sooner said then granted; Claudia by her girdle drawing the ship up the stream to Rome, where I leave the people wondering at the miracle. The Phrygians were by Psamniticus King of Egypt, accounted the ancientest people of the world, & that forsooth on this wise experiment. Psamniticus desirous to know to whom the greatest antiquity of right belonged, caused two children to be shut up in a ●old, where they were suckled by Goats, all humane company being on a great penalty prohibited to visit them. All the language which the children had learned of the Goats their nurses was Bec; which with the Phrygians signifying bread, and in no other tongue, as it seemeth, bearing any signification at all, gave the verdict on their side: but as it appears the other nations of the world not yielding to this sentence, by a writ of Ad melius inquirendum, impanelled a new jury, wherein it was pronounced that Scytharum gens semper erat antiquissima. In this kingdom reigned Niobe, who preferring herself before Latona, had all her children slain before her face, and she herself was turned to a stone. Here also reigned Tantalus, who being rich & wanting wit to use his prosperity, is feigned to stand in hell up to the chin in water, and under a tree whose apples touch his lips; yet both the one and the other fly from him, of which thus Ovid, — Tibi Tantale nullae Deprenduntur aquae, quaeque imminet effugit arbour. Thou canst not, Tantalus, the waters taste; The tree hanged over thee doth fly as fast. This Country together with the other part of Lydia, was once the Territory of the Aidinian Kings, so called from Aidin, another Turkish Captain; who after the death of Aladine possessed these parts with the title of King; long since overthrown by the Ottoman Family. 10 BYTHINIA. On the North side of the Phrygias is seated Bythinia, watered with the rivers Sangarius. 2 Ascanius. 3 Calpas. 4 Psillis. and ● Granuicu●, nigh unto which Alexander obtained the first victory against the Persians, of whom he slew 20000. Nigh unto this is mount Stella, where Pompey overthrew Mithridates; and Tamburlaine with 800000 Tartarians, encountered with Baiaz●t, whose Army consisted of 500000 men: of which 200000 lost their lives that day; and Bajazet being taken, was penned and carried about in an iron Cage, against whose bars he beaten out his brains. The chief Towns are Nicomedia, whose name declares its founder. 2 Phasso where Aesculapius was borne. 3 Heraclia. 4 Nice where the first general Council was held Anno 314, to which there assembled 318 Bishops to beaten down the Arian heresy. Here was also called another Council by the Empress Irene, but for a worse end▪ for in this the lawfulness of making and worshipping Images was established, and that verily by many substantial arguments. john one of the Legates of the Eastern Churches, proved the making of Images lawful, because God said, Let us make man after our own image: A sound argument to overthrow one of God's Commandments, and yet it was the●e decreed, that they should be reverenced and adored in as ample and pious manner, as the blessed and glorious Trinity. This City was the imperial seat of the Nicean Kings: the first of which was Theodorus Lascaris, who fled hither from the Latins, who had newly taken Constantinople; and began this kingdom containing Bythinia, both Phrygia's, Lydia, and jonia. The fourth and last King was also a Theodorus, who lost it to Michael Palaeologus. 5 Chalcedon, where the fourth general Council was assembled by the command of the Emperor Martianus, to repel the heresy of Nestorius; in this Council were 530 Bishops. 6 Prusa or Brusa, built by Prusias King of Bythinia; which betrayed Annibal, who fled to him for succour. Fourth Libissa, where Annibal lieth buried. This Prusa was a long time the seat of the Ottoman Kings, till Mahomet the first began to keep his residence at Adrianople. two PONTUS. On the North-East of Bythinia is PONTUS, watered with the rivers Parthus and Hippias. The chief Towns are 1 Tomos to which Ovid was banished. Cum maris Euxini positos ad lae●ae Tomitas, Quaerere me laesi principis ira iubet. My wronged Prince's wrath commands me seek Tomos upon Euxinus' left hand creek. For what cause this most excellent Poet was banished, is not yet agreed on. Some say it was for the unlawful pleasures, which he enjoyed with julia, Augustus' daughter; whom, in his Amorum, he celebrateth under the borrowed name of Corinna. Others imagine, that he had seen Augustus himself unnaturally using the company of the same julia, his daughter; for which the offended Prince banished him: to which, it is thought he alluded, in his book de Tristibus, where he saith, Cur aliquid vidi, cur nexia lumina feci? etc. But certain it is, that whatsoever was the true reason of his exile, the pretended cause was, the lascivious and inflammatory books which he ha● written, de arte amandi; and this he in diverse places of his works acknowledgeth. 2. Claudiopolis. 3 Flau●opolis. and Pythius where Chrysostome lived in exile. In this Country lived King Mithridat●s, who being once a friend and confederate with the Romans, to●k their part against Aristonicus; who would not consent to the admission of the Romans into Pergamus, according to the will of Attalus. Afterward conceiving an ambitious hope to obtain the Monarchy of Asia, in one night he plotted and effected the death of all the Roman Soldiers dispersed in Anatolia, being in number 150000▪ in like manner, as in after times the English, taught perhaps by this example, murdered all the Danes then resident in England; and the Sicilians massacred all the French inhabiting Sicilia, as we h●ue formerly declared. He dispossessed Nicodemes son to Prusias King of Bythinia, Ariobarzanes King of Cappadocia, and Philemon King of Paphlagonia, of their estates; because they persisted faithful to his enemies of Rome▪ he excited the Grecians to rebel, and alured all the Isles, except Rhodes, from their obedience to the Romans: and finally having disturbed their victories, and much shaken their estate, for the space of 40 years; he was with much ado vanquished by the valour and felicity of L. Sylla, Lucullus, & Pompey the great, three of the greatest Soldiers that ever the Roman Empire knew: yet did not the Roman puissance so much pluck down his proud heart, as the rebellion of his son Pharnaces against him; which he no sooner heard, but he would have poisoned himself: but having formerly so used his body to a kind of poison allayed (which from his inventing of it we now call Mithridate) that the venom could not work upon him, he slew himself. He is said to have been an excellent Scholar, and to have spoken perfectly the languages of 22 nations. After his death the Romans easily recovered their own, & made that kingdom a Province of their Empire. 12 PAPHLAGONIA. On the East side of Pontus is PAPHLAGONIA (so called from Paphlago, son to Phineus) watered with the river Parthenius. The chief city is Pompe●opolis, Mela. built by Pompey the great. 2 Sinopo famous for its plenty of brass, Led, and other minerals. 3 Tios of old a Colony of the Milesians; 4 Citoros built & named by Citorus the son of that Phryxus, of whom Phrygia took denomination. 4 Amysus a sea-towne once of great fame, now called Simiso. Mithridates, of whom we but now spoke, was this Countryman by birth, who for that cause so loved it, that he here kept his residence, Maginus. and made the city of Sinope his regal seat. This little Country was heretofore the seat of four different Nations, viz: 1 the Tibareni, of whom it is said, that they never waged war on any enemy, but they faithfully certified them beforehand, of the time and place of their fight. 2ly the Heptacometae. 3ly the Mossynoeci, both which were a people so beastly & shameless, that they used to perform the work of generation in public, not knowing that multa sunt honesta factu, quae sunt turpia visu: and 4ly the Heneti, to whom the Venetians, as we have already said, do owe their original. 13 GALLATIA. On the Southside of Paphlagonia is GALLATIA, so called of the Gauls, who here planted themselves under the leading of Brennus: to the people of this Province did S. Paul dedicate one of his Epistles. The chief cities hereof are 1 Gutia, or juliopolis. 2 Ancyra (now Angouri) famous at this present for the making of chamlets, and in former times for a Synod here holden, called Synodus A●cyricana. 3 Pisius a town of great traffic. And 4 Tavium, where there was a brazen Statue of jupiter, whose Temple was a privileged Sanctuary. The soil is very fruitful, but above all yieldeth the stones called Amithists, which are said to preserve the man that weareth them from drunkenness; and take name from a privativum, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, ebrius, which cometh from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, vinum. The principal rivers are 1 Tion and Halis. The people hereof were Gauls only in name, retaining little in them of their Ancestors valour. For as the plants and trees loose much of their virtue, being transplanted into another soil; so these men lost their native courage, strength, and hardiness, being weakened by the Asian pleasures and delicacies. So as Tully saith, for a man to be good in other places, is no mastery; but in Asia to lead a temperate life, is indeed praiseworthy. So might one have said to the Gauls: To be courageous & patient of travel among the mountains, was no whit admired; but to have continued so amidst the delights of Asia, had been indeed meritorious. But these men were so far from assailing the Romans in the Capitol, that they lost their own Country to Manlius a Roman General. During which war▪ I find no memorable act, but that of the King's wife Chiomara; who being by a Centurion ravished, in revenge cut off his head, & presented it to her husband. Deiotarus, whose cause Tully pleaded, was king of this Province. 14 CAPPADOCIA. On the East side of Gallatia, is Leucosyria, or CAPPADOCIA, the people whereof were formerly accounted to be of a very poisonous nature, insomuch that it is recorded, that if a snake did bite a Cappadocian, Turk. hist. the man's blood was poison to the snake. and killed him. The chief cities are 1 Erzyrum, situate on the very confines of the greater Armenia; for which cause it is the Rendezvous or place of meeting for all the Turkish soldiers, when there is any expedition in hand against the Persian; and where, after the war or summer ended, they are all again dismissed. 2 Amasia, whether the Turkish Emperors continually use to send their eldest sons immediately after their circumcision, whence they never return again, till the deaths of their fathers. 3 Mazaca, called by T●berius, Neo-Caesarea, where S. Basil li●ed, who was the first Author of Monastical lives. 4 Sebas●ia in which when Tamburlaine had taken it, he buried 12000 men, women, and children in some few pits alive together. 5 Nazianzum, whereof Gregory Nazianzenus was Bishop. 6 Nyssa, where lived another Gregory called Nyssenus, brother to S. Basil, and 7 Trapesus, or Trabezond, the Imperial seat of the Comneni. Immediately after the Latins were possessed of the Constantinopolitan Empire, Alexius Comnenus, one of the blood regal, withdrew himself to this town, and raised here a new Empire; containing Pontus, Gallatia, and Cappadocia, about the year 1205. This Empire flourished in all prosperity till the year 1461, when Mahomet the great took it from David the last Emperor, whose name and progeny he quite extinguished. The chief rivers of this Country are 1 Iris, & 2 Thermodon. About the banks of this river Thermodon, dwelled the Amazons, so called either quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, because they used to cut off their right paps, that they might not be an impediment to their shooting: or from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 & 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sine pane, because they used not to eat bread; or from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, because they live together. They were originally of Scythia, Pezel. in Sleid. and accompanied their husbands to these parts, about the time of the Scythians first eruptions into Asia, in the time of Sesostris king of Egypt. The leaders of this people into Cappadocia, were Plinos and Scolpythus, two young men of a great house, whom a contrary faction had banished. They held a great hand over the Themiscyrij, who inhabited this region, and the Nations round about them: At last they were by treachery all murdered. But their wives now doubly vexed both with exile and widowhood, and extremity of grief and fear, producing its usual effect, desperateness; they set upon the conquerors under the conduct of Lampedo and Marpesia, and not only overthrow them, but also infinitely enlarge their Dominions: such as were subjected unto them they called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Amazonian Queens. 1 Lampedo first Queens of the Amazons in Cappadocia. 1 Marpesia first Queens of the Amazons in Cappadocia. 2 Ortera. 3 Antiopa, whose sisters Hippolyta and Menalippe, challenged Hercules and Theseus to single combat: and were at last hardly vanquished, to their eternal credits. 4 Penthesilea, who came with a troop of brave Viragoes, to the aid of Priam King of Troy; she invented the battle axe, & was at last slain by Pyrrhus, son to Achilles. Long after her death reigned Thalestris, who came to Alexander being in Hyrcania, and plainly told him she came to lie with him; which done, she returned: and at last by little & little this Nation was extinct. They used in matters of copulation, to go to their neighbouring men thrice in a year: if they brought forth males, they sent them to their Fathers; if females, they kept them, and trained them up in all martial discipline. The whole Country of Cappadocia, was made a Roman province after the death of Archelaus, the next successor to Ariobarzanes. 15 LYCAONIA. On the South of Cappadocia is LYCAONIA, watered with the river Lycus. In the South of this Province where it consineth with Lycia, Stephanus is the hill Chimaera: in the top whereof Lions roared; in the middle goats grazed; and in the lower part serpents lurked. Hence is Chimaera by the Poets feigned to be● Monster, having the head of a Lion, the body of a goat, the tail of a serpent. Quoque Chimaera jugo medijs in partibus hircum, Pectus & ora Leae, caudam Serpentis habebat. Chimaer her mid parts from a Goat did take, From Lion head and breast; tail from a snake. This mountain was made habitable by Bellerophon, who is therefore feigned to have killed the Monster Chimaera. The chief Cities are Iconium, once the regal seat of the Aladine Sultan's. 2 List●a where Timothy was borne: where Paul and Barnabas healing a Cripple, were by the blind Ethnics adored as Gods; calling Paul, Mercury; and Barnabas, jupiter: Howsoever not long after, at the instigation of some malicious jews, they stoned Paul, and cast him out of their city, where he recovered, and departed with Barnabas. Acts 14th. 16 PISIDIA. 17 ARMENIA. On the East side of Lycaonia is PISIDIA, whose cities are Antiochia and Lisinia. The people of this Country having offended Cyrus the brother of Artaxerxes Mnemon, gave him good occasion to levy an Army, pretending revenge on them; but intending to dispossess his brother of the Persian Monarchy. But Tisaphernes, Lieutenant for the King in Asia, seeing greater preparations than were sufficient, to oppress the weak Pisidians, made the King acquainted with his suspicions, who accordingly provided for resistance. Cyrus' Army consisted of 12000 Grecians, and 100000 Persians: the King's forces were no fewer than 9000000 fight men. They meet at Cunaxa not far from Babylon, where Cyrus lost both the victory & his life. The Grecians who had made their side good, and stood on terms of honourable composition, being by Tisaphernes betrayed, lost the best of their company. The rest under the conduct of Xenophon, made a safe retreit home, in despite of 200000 men, which followed at their heels. This Xenophon was an agent in, and the historian of this expedition, by whose example the Spartans, and after them the Macedonians, first attempted the conquest of Persia. Eastward from Pisidia is ARMENIA MINOR, which by some is thought to be the Land of Ararat, on whose mountains the Ark rested, the Remnants of which, josephus saith, were in his time to be seen. The chief town is Melexona, whose territory is abundant in oil and wine. Asia being totally subdued by the Persians, Diod●rus. was not long after taken from them by the Grecians, under the prosperous ensigns of victorious Alexander. After his decease, the Empire being divided among his Captains: Asia fell to the share of Antigonus; whose son Demetrius seized on the kingdom of Macedonia, and left Asia, subdued by Seleucus Nicanor K. of Syria & the East, being also one of Alexander's heirs. The sixth from this Seleucus, was Antiochus, called the Great; who waging war with young Ptolemy Philopater, King of Egypt, committed by his father to the protection of the Romans, provoked the Senate of Rome to send Scipio (surnamed for his Asian victories) Asiaticus, against him; who compelled him to forsake Asia, which the Romans presently took into their possession. Other motives there were to cause this war; as that Antiochus entertained Annibal, being a professed enemy to the state of Rome; that he demanded restitution of the City Lysimachia, possessed by the Romans; that he had took into his protection Thoas, a Prince of Aetolia, revolted from the service of their state; but chiefly that the Romans by the overthrow of a King so potent, might add to their fame and Dominion. Under the Romans this province long continued, till the Turks by little and little, wrested it from the Empire of Greece, and subdued it to their Mahometan superstition. Thus much of Anatolia. OF SYRIA. SYRIA hath on the East Euphrates, on the West the Mediterranean Sea, on the South Palestine, and on the North Cilicia, and other parts of Asia Minor. The inhabitants of this Country are either mahometans, or Christians. Brerewood. These latter are subdivided into different Sects of Melchi●es, jacobites, & Maronites: which as in the main points they agree with the Greek Church, so in certain other they are repugnant unto it. The last of these, viz: the Maronites, are only found in mount Libanus, so much renowned in holy Writ for its goodly Cedars, Their Patriarch is always called Peter, he hath under his jurisdiction 9 Bishops, and resideth commonly at Tripoli. They held heretofore diverse opinions with the Grecians; but in the Papacy of Clement 8th, they received the Roman Religion. They possess in this hilly Country many scattered Villages, amongst all which, four only in all Syria speak the Syriac tongue. viz: 1 Eden, a small village, yet a Bishops See, Biddulph. called by the Turks, Anchora; 2 Hatcheeths; 3 Sharrie, where the Patriarch of these Maronites sometimes resideth, and 4 Bolosa, or Blouza. These Maronites, though they have acknowledged the Pope's supremacy; yet they retain still the Liturgy of the greeks. They took this name from one Maron, who is mentioned in the fifth act of the Constantinopolitan Counceil. The jacobites are so called from jacobus Syrus, who lived Anno 5●0. Their opinions contrary to the Church of Greece & Rome, are 1. They acknowledge but one Will, Nature, and Operation in Christ. 2 They use Circumcision in both sexes. 3. They sign their Children with the sign of the Cross, imprinted with a burning iron. 4 They affirm Angels to consist of 2 substances, fire, and light. The Patriarch of this Sect is always called Ignatius, he keepeth his residence at Carami in Mesapotamia, and i● said to have 160000 Families under his jurisdiction. The Melchites are subject to the Patriarch of Antiochia, and are of the same tenets with the Grecians, excepting only, that they celebrate divine service as solemnly on the Saturday, as the Sunday. They take their denomination from Melchi, which in the Syriac, signifieth a King; because in matters of religion the people followed the Emperor's injunctions, and were of the King's Religion, as the saying is. Here are also in the mountainous parts of this Country, between it and Armenia mayor, a certain people whom they call Curdi or Chords, descended, as it is thought, of the ancient Parthians. These men worship the devil, and as themselves judge, not without reason. For God (they say) is a good man, and will do no body harm: but the devil is a knave, and must be pleased, lest he hurt them. The chief rivers are Euphrates, Stephanus. which watering the Garden of Eden, hath his fountain in the Mountains of Armenia, and running by Babylon, disgorgeth itself into the Persian sea: & Orontis, which rising about mount Libanus, and visiting the walls of Selencia, gently saluteth the Mediterranean Sea. This country is divided into three Provinces, viz; Phoenicia, 2 Caelo-Syria, and 3 Syro-Phoenicia. PHOENICIA lieth South towards Canaan the chief cities are 1 Ptolomais or Acris, or Acon, famous for so many christian Armies which have besieged it: especially those of our Richard the 1, Camden. & Edward the 1. This latter was here treacherously wounded by an Infidel, with a poisoned knife, whose venom could by no means be assuaged, till his most virtuous wife (proposing herein a most rare example of conjugal love) sucked out the poison, which her love made sweet to her delicate palate. And as for Richard, he grew so feared and redoubted among the Turks, that when their little children began to cry, their mothers would say unto them, peace, King Richard is coming: and when their horses at any time started, they would put spur unto them; and say, What you jades, do you think King Richard is here? 2 Sarepta, where Elias (who had formerly lived in mount Carmel nigh adjoining) was sustained in a famine by a widow, whose son he raised from death. 3 Sido●, once a famous city, now contracted into a narrower compass, is governed by the Emir or Prince of the Drusians; who being the offspring of the Christians, which under the conduct of Godfrey D. of Bulloine, descended into these parts, do still maintain their liberty against the Turks; though they have in a manner forgot their religion, yet so that they embraced not Mahumetanisme, & are rather of no faith, than any. The white turban they wear like the Turks; circumcision they abhor; from wine they refrain not, & accounted it lawful most unlawfully to marry with their own daughters. They are a people very warlike, stove, and resolute; and have with great valour resisted all the attempts and wars of the Turkish Sultan's. The country which they possess, is environed with the confines of joppa above Caesarea and Palestine; and within the rivers of jordan & Orontes, stretching itself even to the plains of Damascus. They were in the time of Amurath the 3d, governed by 5 Emirs or Princes, one of which was ManOgli, who so resolutely resisted Ibrahim Bassa, Anno 1585. This Manogli then kept his Court and residence at Andirene a strong place situate on a hill, and was of that wealth, that he sent to make his peace unto the abovenamed Ibrahim, 320 Harquebuses, 20 packs Andirene silks, and 50000 ducats; At a second time he presented him with 50000 ducats more, 480 harquebuses, 1000 goats, 150 Camels, 150 Buffs, 1000 Oxen, and 200 weathers; by which rich gifts we may not a little conjecture at the revenue of the present Emir of S●don, who since the year 1600, hath reduced almost all the Countries belonging once to five Princes, under his own Empire, as containing the Towns and territories of Gazir, Barut, Sidon, Tyrc, Acre, Saffet (or Tiberias) his seat of residence, Nazareth, Cana, Mount Tabor, Elkiffe, etc. This present Emir by name Faccardin●, was not long since driven out of his Country by the Turk, and forced to fly to Florence: but he again recovered his own, laid siege to Damascus, and caused a notable rebellion in Asia, not yet quenched. 4 Tyre, famous for her purples, and diverse colonies dispersed over all the world by her Citizens. Here was once a kingdom of great antiquity, and long continuance; the most famous of her kings were Hyram, in a strict bond and confederacy with Solomon: & Pigmaleon the brother of Dido, Plutarch. who built Carthage. This gave way to the Persian Monarchy, and after the overthrow of Darius, was beleaguered by Alexander, who with great expense of men and money, together with extraordinary labour & toil, at last took it. This rendition of the town was divined by the Soothsayerss which followed the camp of Alexander, upon a dream which he not long before had. For dreaming that he had disported himself with satyrs, the diviners only making of one word two; found that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was no more than 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, Tua Tyrus; and it happened accordingly. It is now under the Emir of the Drusians. This country aboundeth with wheat, honey, oil, and balm: the lower part whereof was the seat of Asher, of whom Moses prophesied, Deut. 33.24. That he should dip his foot in oil. The second Province of Syria is CAELOSYRIA, whose chief cities are 1 Hieropolis, famous for the Temple and worship of the Syrian goddess; the tricks and jugglings of whose Priests to deceive the silly people, who list to see; may find them abundantly described in the Metamorphosis of Apuleius: the relation whereof seemeth to be a discourse of the tricks of legerdemain, which the Friars and Pardoners at this day use in the Papacy. 2 Damascus so pleasantly situate, that the impostor Mahomet would never enter into it; fearing (as himself used to say) lest being ravished with the ineffable pleasures of the place, he should forget the business about which he was sent; & make this town his Paradise. For it is seated in a very fruitful soil, bearing grapes all the year, and girt round about with most curious and odoriferous gardens. This town is famous for her founders, being Abraham's servants; for the tomb of Zacharias; and for the conversion of Paul, who hear first preached the Gospel, and scaped the snares of his enemies, being let down the walls of the house by a basket: The Syrian kings mentioned in the Bible, were of this Syria, as Benhadad etc. The third Province is SYRO-PHOENICIA, whose chief cities are 1 Beritus a famous mart-town, formerly called julia faelix, and now Barutti; nigh unto which, St George delivered the King's daughter, by killing of the Dragon. In memory of which exploit, there was a castle & an oratory built in the same place and consecrated to S. George, by whose name the valley adjoining is yet called. 2 Aleppo, so called of Alep, which signifieth milk, which here is in great plentyl it is called in the Scriptures Aram Sobab, 2 Sam. 8.3. This town is famous for a wonderful confluence of Merchants from all parts, who come hither to traffic. 3 Biblis. 4 Tripoli, so called because it hath been thrice built: and 5 Antiochia, built and named by Antiochus her founder. Two things doth this city glory in; first that she is the Metropolis of all Syria; & therefore Hadrian being offended with the citizens hereof, intended to have separated Phoenicia from Syria; Ne tot civitatum metropolis Antiochia diceretur (saith Gallicanus.) Secondly, because the Disciples of JESUS were here first called Christians; a people by the Heathen so hated, that they ceased not to malice and slander them continually, as men that at their devout meetings devoured infants, and had carnal company with their mothers and sisters. Among the rest, Tacitus hath shot his sooles' bolt, calling them, homines per flagitia invisos, & noviffima exempla meritos. Yet this defamation notwithstanding, they grew in 40 years to that number, that they were a terror to their enemies; who suggested by that old enemy of piety, the Devil, grievously afflicted them with ten general persecutions under the Emperors, 1 Nero, Ao 67. 2 Domitianus, Aᵒ 96. 3 Traianus, Aᵒ 100 4 Marcus Antoninus, Aᵒ 167. 5 Severus, Aᵒ 195. 6 Maximinus, Aᵒ 137. 7 Decius' Aᵒ 250. 8 Valerianus, Aᵒ 259. 9 Aurelianus, Aᵒ 278. 10 Dioclesianus, Aᵒ 293. These persecutions were so cruel, that S. Hierom writeth in one of his Epistles, that every day in the year there were murdered 5000, excepting only the first day of january: But sanguis martyrum, semen Ecclesiae; and this little grain of mustard seed, planted by Gods own hand, and watered with the blood of so many holy men, grew so great a tree, that it dispersed its branches through every Province & city of the World. Neither were the Imperial armies without a wonderful number of them, as appeared when julian the Rennegate having vomited out his soul with a Vicistitandem Galilee: They elected jovinianus Emperor, with this joyful acclamation, Christiani omnes sumus. Constantine the Great, put an end to all persecutions, & embraced the Christian Faith on this occasion. At the same time that Constantine was appointed Emperor in Britain. Maxentius was by the Praetorian soldiers chosen at Rome; and Lycinus nominated successor by Maximinus. Against these, Constantine marching, and being in his mind somewhat pensive, he cast his eyes up to Hea●en: Where he saw in the sky a lightsome pillar in form of a Cross, wherein were engraven these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, In ho vince. The night following, our Saviour appeared to him in a vision, commanding him to bear the figure of that Cross in his banners, and he should overcome his enemies. Constantine obeyeth the vision, and is accordingly victorious. After this he not only favoured the Christians, but became one of that holy profession. This is the story according to Soc●ates Scholasticus, who writes, that the banner was in his time reserved in the Emperor's palace. But Zozimus an Heathen historian, partly upon malice to the Christians in general, and partly on a particular grudge to this Emperor, of whom he never speaketh well, delivereth the cause of his conversion far otherwise. Questionless he was a great instrument of God's glory; In whose time God gave such increase to his Gospel, that at last it got the upper hand of Heathenism: And here flourished, till the sins of the people provoked God to remove his Candlestiks from those places, and leave them as a prey to misbelievers and Idolaters. In Syria also was the town and Province of Palmyra, famous in that it was under the government of Zenobia; a woman of such worth, that she was counted worthy the purple robe, and to stand in opposition with Gallienus for the Empire of the world. She swayed these Eastern parts during the reign of Gallienus, Claudius, Quintilius, and Aurelian: who taking her prisoner, led her in triumph through Rome, ita ut eâ specie nihil unquam esset pompabilius. The Syrians are called in the Bible Aramites, who were an obscure people subject to the Persians, & subdued by Alexander the Great; after whose death, this Country, together with Persia, & other adjacent Provinces, fell to the share of Seleucus Nicanor, a man strangely preferred. For being at the first, Governor of Chaldea only, he was forced to leave Babylon, and forsake his Province, for fear of Antigonus, then dreadful to all the Macedonian Captains; and to fly into Egypt, where he became Ptolemy's Admiral. After, Ptolemy fight a pitched field with Demetrius, son to Antigonus, took Seleucus with him; and having won the battle, gave him aid and licence to recover his former government. Seleucus' well-beloved of the people, soon made himself Master, not of Chaldea only, but of all the Persian Provinces beyond Euphrates, & not long after (being seconded by his good friend Ptolemy, Cassander, & Lysimachus) he encountered Antigonus at Ipsus in Cilicia, where Antigonus himself was slain, & his whole Army routed. This victory made Seleucus Lord of all Asia; from whence passing over into Europe, he vanquished and slew Lysimachus: seven months after which victory, he was slain by Ptolemy Ceraunus, whose patron and protector he was: being yet the last survivor of all Alexander's Princes, and the only possessor of all the Dominions which his Master had, either by inheritance, or conquest. His successors although they were Lords of all Asia, yet since in Syria they kept their residence, were commonly called Kings of Syria. The Kings of Syria. Anᵒ M. 3654 1 Seleucus Nicanor 31 3685 2 Antiochus S●ter 19 3704 3 Antiochus Theos 15. he began the tedious war with Egypt. 3719 4 Seleucus Callivicus 20 3739 5 Seleucus Ceraunus 3 3742 6 Antiochus Mag. 3●. he lost Asia, and plagued judea. 3778 7 Seleucus Philopater 12 1790 8 Antiochus Epiphan. the scourge of the jews 12 3802 9 Antiochus Eupater, whose Captain Lysias tyrannised over judea; as also did 3804 10 Demetrius Soter by his Captain Nicanor; and was deposed by 3814 11 Alexander a feigned son of Antiochus Eupator 5 3819 12 Demetrius Nicanor 2 3821 13 Antiochus Sedeces, 3 slain by 3824 14 Triphon the usurper 3 3827 15 Antiochus Pius 12. who being in wars against the Parthians, was dispossessed by 3839 16 Demetrius Nicanor: 4, who for his cruelty was deposed by 3843 17 Alexander Zebenna, an Egyptian of mean birth. 2 3845 18 Antiochus Griphus 29 3874 19 Seleucus & Antioch. Cyzicenus 20 Philip and Demetrius. During the reigns of these kings, civil wars had devoured all the blood royal of Seleucus. 3884 21 Tigranes' king of Armenia, the Seleucidan stock thus failing, was chosen, and established King of Syria; and was the most potent King of this Country, after the death of Antiochus Magnus: as being King of this Syria by election; of Armenia by succession; of Media and Assyria by conquest; & having a superintendency over the Parthians, presuming on his strength, he sideth with Mithridates (whose daughter he had married) against the Romans, and is vanquished by Lucullus: who with the loss of five Romans only, and the wounds of an hundred, is reported to have slain of his enemies above 100000 men. Finally, being again broken and vanquished by Lucullus, he yielded himself to Pompey, who being appointed Lucullus successor, deprived him of the honour of ending that war; & retaining to himself Armenia and Media only, he left all Syria to the Romans, having reigned 18 years: The government of this Country under these new Lords, was accounted to be one of the greatest honours of the Empire; the Praefect here of having almost regal jurisdiction over all regions on this side Euphrates, with a superintendency over Egypt. Niger the concurrent of Severus, was Praefect here; and also Cassius Syrus, who being a native of this Country, and well-beloved by reason of his moderate & plausible demeanour, had almost tumbled M. Antoninus out of his Throne. On this occasion it was enacted by the Senate, that no man hereafter should have any military or legal command in the Province, where he was borne: Lest perhaps supported by the natural propension of the people, one of their own Nation; and heartened by the powerablenesse of his friends, he might appropriate it to himself, which was common to the Senate and people of Rome. From the Romans this Province, and Palestine (as we shall presently show you) were extorted by the Saracens. Thus much of Syria. PALESTINE hath on the East Euphrates, on the West the Mediterranean sea: on the North it is bounded with Phoenicia; on the South with Arabia. This Country was first called the land of Canaan, from Canaan the son of Cham. Secondly, the land of Promise, because the Lord had promised it to Abraham and his seed; thirdly, Israel of the Israelites, so called from jacob, who was surnamed Israel; fourthly judea, from the jews or people of the tribe of judah; fiftly Palestine, quasi Philistim, the land of the Philistines, a potent Nation herein; and now sixthly the Holy land, because herein was wrought the work of our salvation. It is situate between the third and fourth climates, Maginus. the longest day being 14 hours and a quarter. It is in length 200 miles, & not above 50 in breadth; yet of that salubrity of air, and fertility of soil, flowing with milk and honey: that before the coming of the Israelites it maintained 30 Kings: and afterward the two potent kingdoms of Israel and judah, in which David numbered one million, and 300000 fight men, besides them of the tribe of Benjamin and Levi. The people hereof were of a middle stature, josephus. strong of body, unconstant and resolute; and are now accounted a perjurious vagabond nation, & great usurers. Their Religion in its purity was first taught by divine inspiration; afterward published in the two Tables of the Law at mount Sinai; but now they have added their own inventions, giving as much credit to the Talmud, as to the Scriptures. They were of 3 sorts or sects; 1 jews, 2 Samaritans, 3 Proselytes. The first were of the natural language, and original of the Tribes: the second were such as Salmanasser placed in Samaria, from whence he carried the Israelites captives; these retained only the five books of Moses: the third were such as came from other Countries to learn the Religion of the jews. They were subdivided also into other sects, as pharisees, Sadduces, Esseni, a●d Scribes; etc. Of these the Scribes are resembled to the Canonists in the Church of Rome; and are thought to have received that name about the time that David divided the Levites into certain Classes or Forms. Their office was double; 1 to read & expound the Law in the Temple & Synagogues: & 2ly to execute the office of a judge, in ending and composing actions. The Essevi are so called from Ascha, that is, facere; because they wrought with their hands. They lived together, as it were, in Colleges, and in every one had their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or Chapel for their devotion. All their estates they enjoyed in common, and received no man into their fellowship, unless he would give all that he had into their Treasury; & not then neither under a three years' probationership. The Sadduces derive their name either from Sado●, who is said to have lived about the time of Alexander the Great, & to be the Author of this Sect: or from Sedech, which signifieth justice. They believed not the being of Angels or spirits, the resurrection of the body, & that there was a Holy Ghost, they credited not, they received only the Pentateuch, and in many other things agreed with the Samaritans. The Pharisees owe their name to Phares, which signifieth both interpretari & separare, as being both interpreters of the Law, and separatists from the rest of the jewish Church. They held the contrary opinions to the Sadduces, and besides the Pentateuch, or five books of Moses, adhered also unto traditions. They denied also the sacred Trinity; they held the fulfilling of the Law to consist in the outward ceremonies; they relied more on their own merits, than God's mercy; they attributed most things to destiny; & refused commerce with Publicans & sinners. Their Philacteries were broad scrolls of parchment bound about their heads, wherein were written the 10 Commandments, vainly so interpreting that of De●ter. cap. 6. vers. 8: mou● buntur super oculos tuos. The chief rivers of this Country are Cedron, & 2 jordan. This latter arising out of Mount Libanus, & having run a long course in a narrow channel, first augmenteth his bed in the sea or lake of Galilee; then again the waters are contracted, till they expatiat themselves in the sea of Tiberias or Genesareth; & lastly finisheth his course in the Dead sea; a● sea which hath no intercourse with the Ocean; a sea because salt: dead, because no living thing can endure its bituminous savour; from abundance of which matter, it is also called Lacus Asphaltites. Nigh unto this sea once stood the infamous cities of Sodom and Gomorrah, destroyed with fire from heaven, and now there groweth a tree whose apples exceeding fair to sight, moulder away to nothing as soon as touched. This Country hath had diverse divisions; as first into the several Nations of the Amorites, Perezites, Philistines, etc. After the conquest of these people, it was divided between the people of Israel into 12 Tribes, as the Tribe of juda, Benjamin, Ephraim, etc. When jeroboam had made that great breach in the kingdom of David, it was divided into the kingdoms of juda and Israel: of which the former contained only the two Tribes of juda and Benjamin; the latter the other ten. When the Israelites were transported into Assyria, & other Inhabitants sen● hither; these new comers were from Samaria the chief City of their Province, named Samaritans'; & when the men of juda returned from the captivity of Babylon, then began they first to be called Jews. At what time the whole Country fell upon that division which it still retaineth, viz: into the four Provinces of Galilaea, juda, Idumaea, & Samaria. GALILEA is the most Northern part of Palestin●, it is divided into the Higher and the Lower. The higher Galilee is also called Galilea gentium, either because it is between the rest of the Holy land and the Gentiles; or else because it was by K. Solomon given unto Hiram King of Tire. It contained the tribes of Asher, Naphtali, and a part of the Tribe of Dan. The chief Cities of the Tribe of Asher, were 1 Acon. 2 Tyre. 3 Sidon. 4 Sarepta, all which we have before mentioned in our description of Phoenicia. 5 Ap●ek, whose wall falling down, slew 27000 of Benhadads' Soldiers; after 100000 of them had been slain by Ahab. 6 Giscala the birthplace of john or jehochanan, one of the three seditious in the City of jerusalem, at the siege of it by Titus. In the Tribe of Napthalim the principal towns are and were, jabin where the 24 Kings met to give battle to joshua: to the King of this Town also was Sisera Lieutenant, who was overthrown by Deborah, and slain by jael. It was also called Hazor. 2 Capernaum (seated on the influx of jordan into the Sea of Galilee) so often mentioned in the Scriptures. 3 Cinnereth called afterward Genesareth, whence the Lake or Sea of Galilee is called the Lake of Genesareth. That the children of Dan were here in part seated is easily proved out of joshua, the 19 and 47 vers. where it is said that the coast of the children of Dan being too little for them they went up, and fought against Leshem, which they took and called Dan. This Leshem, is rendered by some interpreters Laish, and is the place where Abraham vanquished Chedorla●mer and his confederates. The other Cities are Hamath. 2 Ramath. 3 Ziddim, and 4 Cedesh. But whether these four Cities belonged also to the Da●ites, or were accounted as appertaining to Napthalim, I cannot determine. In this Country are the two spring heads of jordan, whereof the one is named jor, the other Dan. The Lower Galilee containeth the Tribes of Zabulon, and Isachar. In the Tribe of Zabulon, the chief Cities are or were Gaba, called since Hippopolus, of a regiment of horse, there garisond by Herod. 2 Cana where our Saviour wrought his first miracle, turning water into wine. 3 Bethsaida, the birthplace of Peter, Andrew, and Philip. 4 Tiberias on the Sea of Galilee, which is also called the Lake of Tiberias. In this City was Matthew called, and the daughter of jairus raised from death to life. 5 Sephoris made by Herod Antipas the regal seat of the Lower Galilea. and 6 Nazareth, where Mary was saluted with those joyful tidings by an Angel as she sat in her chamber. Of this chamber I cannot but insert this famous legend. It was after the virgin's death had in great reverence by the Christians, and remained in this town till the Holy-land was by the Turks and Saracens subdued Anno 1291. Then was it most miraculously transported into Sclavonia; but that place being unworthy of the Virgins divine presence, it was by the Angels carried over into the sea coast of Italy Anno 1294. That place also being infected with thieves and pirates, the Angels removed it to the little village of Loretto, where her miracles were quickly divulged: Insomuch that Paul the 2d built a most stately Church over this Chamber; and Xistus the fifth made the Village a City. And thus we have the beginning of our Lady of Loretto. Here is in this Tribe also the brook Chison, and mount Tabor, where Christ was transfigured. Here also is the high seated City of jotapata, which josephus the historian, being governor of both Galilies, so bravely defended against Vespasian. In the Tribe of Isachar the chief Cities are Tarichaea with great difficulty taken in the jewish wars. 2 Enhadda, nigh unto which Saul slew himself, and 3 Daberoth, seated in the valley of Israel: a valley famous for the many battles fought in it. As of Gedeon against the Madianites; Saul against the Philistines; Ahab against the Syrians; the Christians against the Sarracens; and john against jehoram. In this Lower Galilee was our Saviour very conversant, wherefore julian the Apostata called him a Galilean. 2 SAMARIA is not here taken in that large extent by which it comprehended the kingdom of the ten Tribes; but in a stricter limit for that part of Palestine which is seated between judaea and Galilee. The people hereof were as we have said the discendants of such Assyrians, as were by Salmanassar sent hither to possess the inheritance of the captive Israelites. They were to the jews in their adversity most deadly enemies: but when God had given them rest and felicity, who but the jews shallbe their Cousins. This hollow-hearted dealing so offended the jews that they reputed the Samaritans for reprobates and schismatics. So that when they went about to calumniate our blessed Saviour, they could find no more grievous reproach, then to say he was a Samaritan, or (as if they had been alone) one that conversed with Devils. And though the jews would not vouchsafe to marry with them, yet they inhabited most of their good Towns; some of which they had totally wrested into their own hands: in the others they were mingled. This Province of Samaria comprehended the Tribes of Ephraim, Gad, Reuben; and the two half Tribes of Manasses; the one situate on the Mediterranean, the other beyond jordan. In the half Tribe of Manasses on the Mediterranean, the chief Cities are Bethsan, which being grown old, was by the Scythians at their eruptions into Asia the less, re-edified, and named Scythopolis. On the walls hereof did the Philistines hang the bodies of Saul and his sons. 2 Thebes where the bastard Abimelec was wounded by a stone, which a woman threw from the wall; and perceauing his death nigh, commanded his Page to slay him, that it might not be said he died by the hands of a woman. 3 Ephra, or H●phra, where Gedeon dwelled, and nigh unto which the said Abimelech slew 70 of his brethren; a heathenish cruelty, and at this day practised by the Turks. 4 Endor where Saul went to consult with a witch. 5 jezreel, a regal City, in the which Ihram kept Court when he was deposed and slain by jehu. Here was Naboth stoned for his vineyard, and here did Dogs lick the blood of jezabel. 6 Caesarea Palestina, first called Straton, but after by this name, which Herod who new built & beautified it, gave to it in honour of Caesar. Here Paul disputed against Tertullus, in the presence of Festus the Roman Precedent: here Cornelius was baptised by Peter: & here Herod Agrippa was smitten by an Angel, and eaten of worms; after his rhetorical Oration, which the people called the voice of God & not of man. 7 Antipatris, whether the Soldiers lead Paul by the command of Lysias. 8 Megiddo, etc. In the Tribe of Ephraim, the chief Cities are Samaria, the metropolis of the kingdom of Israel, built by Omri King hereof, a magnificent and stately city, and was called Samaria from Shemer, of whom the hill whereon the City stood, was bought. It was by Hircanus the High Priest beaten to the ground, but repaired again by Herod, who to flatter Caesar called it Sebaste, for the greeks called Augustus' 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Here lay the bodies of Elisha, and john the Baptist. 2 Bethel where jeroboam erected one of his golden Calves, by which he made Israel to sin. 3 Sichem which was by Simeon and Levi destroyed, for the ravishment of Dinah. Here R●b●am rejecting the Counsel of the old men, and following that of the young; made that irreparable schism in the kingdom of David. near unto this Town judas Maccabaeus overthrew Lysias. 4 Lidda where Peter (virtute Christi, non sua) healed the sick of the palsy. It is since called Diosp●lis, and in it S. George was beheaded. 5 Ramatha or Arimathea, the City of joseph, who buried the body of Christ. 6 S●lo seated on a mountain so called, in which the Ark of the Lord was kept, till the Philistines took it. On the other side of jordan was the habitation of the children of Gad, Reuben, & the other half of Manasses. The country of these last was called Basan, whose last King was Ogg, a man of that large proportion, Sr W. Ral. & Adricom. that his bed made of iron, was 9 Cubits long, and four broad. It hath been also in the time of the Roman Monarchy called Trachonitis, because it is bounded Eastward with the hills of Gilead, which the Cosmographers of that age called Trachones. Some also call it Iturea, but improperly: for Iturea was seated more toward Syro-Phoenicia & North to Damascus, and was so called from jetur one of the sons of Ishmael. It was also a part of the Country of Decapolis, so named of ten prime Cities in it, which extended from Bethsan South, to Libanus North; from the mountains of Gilead East, to the Mediterranean West. Of this Decapolis we find frequent mention in the new Testament, as Math. 4.25. Mark. 7.31. etc. Thus having cleared my passage in respect of the diversity of names. I will proceed to the Cities: The chief whereof are Butis, Berenice, or Pella demolished by Alexander jannaeus King of the jews. 2 Edrey, the royal seat of Og King of Basan. 3 Astaroth sometimes peopled with Giants, for which cause the Country adjoining is termed the Region of Giants. Here Astoreth the Goddess of the Zidonians was worshipped in the form of a Sheep. 4 Gaulon where the sect of the Gaulonites began, and 5 Hus, the birthplace of job. The chief Cities of the Gadites are Gadara & Gergesa, the people whereof entreated our Saviour to depart from their coasts: for to both these people the story is attributed: by Matthew to the last; by Luke and Mark to the first: not that they were both one, but because they were neighbour Cities, and so their bounds confounded. 3 Iab●sh Gilead, the Citizens whereof buried the bodies of Saul and his sons. 4 Bethharam rebuilt by Herod Antipas, and called julius in honour of Livia, Augustus' wife, translated into the julian family. 5 Succoth. 6 Ramoth Gilead where jacob and Laban swore each to other; where Ahab seeking to recover it from the Syrians lost his life; and in the leaguer of which jehu was chosen king. 7 Rabath (now Philadelphia) under the walls whereof Vriah was slain by the command of David. At the siege of this Town, that most excellent and politic Captain joab having brought it to terms of yielding, sent for the King to have the honour of taking in so defersible a City. In the Tribe of Reuben the chief Cities are 1 Machaerus an exceeding strong City, standing upon so high a rock that it is every way inaccessible. In this town john the Baptist was slain. 2 Beth Bara where john baptised, and where Moses made his divine exhortations to the people, 3 Abel-Sittim seated in the Country called the plains of Moab. This was the last encamping place of the Israelites under Moses. It was after called simply Sittim, and yielded the wood so often mentioned in the Scripture whereof the Ark was made. 4 Ramath Baal, to which place Balack brought Balaam to curse the people. This was the chief City of the worshippers of Baal; which was, as some say, the same with Priapus. IDUMEA, was the habitation of the Edomites, the offspring of Esau, who also inhabited the Country South of Israel, called Mount Seir, or the wilderness of Edom; in which the children of Israel were stung with the fiery Serpents; and which is counted a part of Arabia the stony. This Idumea of which we treat, was not wholly in the hands of the Edomites, but possessed in part by the Philistines, a people which of all other most vexed the Israelites, and kept them in that bondage, that they left them not a Smith in any of their Cities and Towns to sharpen their irons with. These Philistines together with the Edomites were by King David made subject, but never could they be expelled the land. In the reign of King joram, we find how the Philistines broke into juda, ransacked the King's palace, and took prisoners his wife and children. What was the end of this nation, I as yet know not; this I answer, that for the puissance of this people, the whole Country was by heathen writers termed Palestine. In the reign of King joram, also the Edomits revolted; and continued in that free state till the time of Hireanus the high Priest: who taking most of their Towns, made them subject to the jews, compelled them to be circumcised, & from thenceforth they were reputed as jews. This Country of Idumea contained the Tribes of Dan, and Simeon. The chief Cities of the Tribe of Dan are joppes (now jaffa) a famous Mart Town, where jonah took ship to fly unto Tarsus; where Peter raised Dorcas from death to life; and where he lying at the house of Simon a Tanner, was in a vision taught the conversion of the Gentiles. This City they report to have been built before the flood; and here they say reigned Cepheus, whose daughter Andromeda was by Perseus delivered from the sea-monster; some of whose bones the people used to show to strangers even till the flourishing of the Romans. Just as our Citizens of C●ventrie and Warwick show the bones of the Dun-Cow of Dunsmeare heath, and the bones of I know not what Giants shine by Earl Guy. 2 Gath the Country of that huge Giant Goliath. 3 Accaron, or Ecron, where Bel-zebub was worshipped to whom Ahaziah sent to inquire of his health. 4 Asotos or Asdad where was a sumptuous temple built to the honour of the Idol Dagon; and near unto which judas Maccabeus was slain by Bacchides Lieutenant to Demetrius. 5 Ciriathiarim where the Ark of the Lord twenty years was kept in the house of Aminadab, viz: from the sending it home by the Philistines, till David fetched it to Jerusalem. The chief Cities of Simeon, are 1 Ascalon where Semiramis was borne; so also was Herod that killed the infants; who coming to be King of the jews, verified the prophecy of Isaak to his son Esau: that the children of Esau should not only break the yoke of jacob from off their neck, for that happened under joram; but should also have dominion over them, which was now fulfilled. 2 Gaza an exceeding fair and strong Town, in which the Persians did lay the tributes and customs of these Western Provinces; from whence all riches & treasures are also called Gaza. 3 Cariaths●pher, i e. the City of books, which some hold to be an University, or the Academy of old Palestine. 4 Bersheba where Abraham and Abimelech swore to each other; where. Hagar wandered with her son Ishmael; and where Isaac dwelled for a long time. This Town was by the Christians in their war in this Country well fortified, as bounding on Arabia, and being the Southern limit of the holy land, which extendeth from hence to Dan or Laish, North. JUDAEA is of the same extent now, as it was when it was the kingdom of juda, containing the two great and puissant Tribes of juda, and Benjamin. The chief Cities in the Tribe of judah are Arad situate in the entrance from the Wilderness of Ed●m into judaea. 2 Cerioth or Carioth, the birthplace of judas Iscariot, who betrayed our Saviour Christ. 3 jethir or jattir nigh unto which was fought the memorable battle, wherein Asa King of juda, by the help of God, discomfited Zara King of the Arabians, whose army consisted of a Million of fight men. 4 Maresa the native soil of the Prophet Michah. Near unto this Town judas Maccabaeus overthrew Gorgias. 5 Emaus, nigh unto which judas Maccabaeus (after he had formerly beaten Apollonius) gave Gorgias the third overthrow. Here our Redeemer showed himself after his resurrection to two of his Disciples: it was afterward called Nicopolis. 6 Hebron one of the ancientest Cities of Canaan. It was the seat of the Giants called Anakim, or the sons of Anak. This word Anak signifieth a chain worn for ornament; and it seemeth that this Anak enriched with the spoils of their enemies, wore a chain of gold; leaving both the custom and name to his posterity. We read the like of Manlius Torquatus in the Roman histories. This Town did Abraham buy for a burial place for his dead, and in it his wife Sarah was first buried; and after her, four of the Patriarches. Adjoining to this Town is the plain of Mamr● where Abraham the father of the faithful sitting in his Tent, was visited from heaven by God in the shape of a man. Here David kept his Court before the winning of jerusalem; to this place came the Tribes to anoint him King over Israel; and hither came Absalon under the pretence of paying his vows, to usurp the kingdom of his father. 7 Tecoa, the City of Amos the Prophet; as also of that woman, who by the words which joab put into her mouth, persuaded the King to call Absalon from exile. In the Wilderness of Tecoa, there assembled the inhabitants of Moab, Ammon, and Mount Seir, to overthrow juda. But the Lord being appeased by the public fast, proclaimed and kept by jehosophat and the people, sowed dissensions amongst them; So that the children of Ammon and Moab stood up against the inhabitants of mount Seir utterly to slay & destroy them; and when they had made an end of the inhabitants of Seir, every one helped to destroy another. 8 Libna, a City seated in a corner of juda, running between the Tribes of Dan and Benjamin. This City revolted from joram King of judah, at the same time the Edomites did: and continued a free state even as long as judah continued a kingdom. 9 Ziph, in the Wilderness whereof David hid himself from the fury of Saul. Hither when Saul pursued him, David came into his Camp (the watch being all a sleep) and took thence his spear, and a Cruse of oil, & departed. Abishay would fain have killed him; but David though he knew that Samuel had ministerially abdicated Saul from the kingdom, and that himself was appointed in his steed; would not touch him, but left him to the judgements of the Lord▪ whose anointed he was. 10 Bethlem, or (to distinguish it from another of this name in Zabulon, called) Bethlem judae, where Christ was borne; and the innocent suffered for him, before he had suffered for them. In this general Massacre of young children, a son of Herod's which was at nurse, was also slain. Which being told unto Augustus, he replied, he had rather be● Herod's hog than his son. On the frontier of this Country towards the Philistines, was that strong Castle, which Herod repairing called Herodium; It was seated on a hill, the ascent unto which, was made with 200 steps of marble exceeding fair and large. In this Country also, are the hills of Engaddi, in a Cave of which David cut off the lap of Saul's garment; and all along the bottom whereof were the gardens of Balsamum or Opobalsamum: the trees of which were by Cleopatra (at such time as she governed M. Antony and the East) sent for to be replanted in Heliopolis of Egypt; & Herod, who durst not deny them, plucked them up by the roots and sent them to her. In the Tribe of Benjamin, the chief cities are 1 Gilgal where joshua first did eat of the fruits of the land; where he circumcised such of the people as were borne in the perambulation of the Wilderness, where he kept the Passover; nigh to which he pitched up the 12 stones as a memorial to posterity, that the waters of jordan had divided themselues to give passage to the children of Israel; and where Agag King of the Amalekites was hewed in pieces by Samuel. 2 Mispah famous in being the ordinary place of assembly for the whole body of the people, in matters of war or peace; as also in that standing in the midst of Canaan, it was (together with Gilgal) made the seat of justice, to which Samuel went yearly to give judgement to the people. 3 Gebah the North border of the kingdom of juda, toward Israel. 4 Gibba, where the abusing of the Levites wife by the young men of this town; had almost rooted the Tribe of Benjamin out of the garden of Is●ael. 5 A●, a great and strong City, in the siege of which the Israelites were first discomfited; but when by the death of Achan, who had stolen the accursed things, the camp was purged; josuah by a warlike stratagem surprised it. 6 Gibbon the mother City of the Gibeonites, who presaging the unresistable victories of the Israelites, came to the Camp of josuah, and by a wile obtained peace of josuah & the people. Saul about 400 years after slew some of them, for which fact the Lord caused a famine of the land, which could not be taken away till seven of Saul's sons were by David delivered unto the Gibeonites, and by them hanged. This famine did God send, because in killing these poor Gibeonites, the oath was broken, which josuah and the Princes swore concerning them. 7 jericho destroyed by the sounding of Rams horns, was not only levelled by josuah to the ground, but a curse inflicted on him that should attempt the building of it. This curse notwithstanding, at the time when Ahab reigned in Israel, which was about 500 years from the ruin of it; Hiel a Bethelite, delighted with the pleasantness of the place re-edified it. But (as it was foretold by josuah) as he laid the foundation of the walls, he lost his eldest son; and when he had finished it, and was setting up the gates thereof, he lost also his youngest. It may be Hiel when he began this work minded, not the prophecy; it may be he believed it not: peradventure he thought the words of josuah not so much to proceed from the spirit of prophecy, as from an angry and vexed heart; they being spoken in way of wish or execration. And it is possible, it may be he chose rather to build the eternity of his name, upon so pleasing and stately a City; then on the lives and issue of two young men. Over against this jericho on the other side of jordan, are the mountains of Nebo, on which the Lord showed unto Moses the Country which he had promised to the posterity of jacob. 10 JERUSALEM the City of the Lord, built by Mel●hisedec Prince & Priest of Salem, in the Country of the jebusites, & therefore called jebusalem, and by changing one letter only, jerusalem. This City was strongly seated on the mount Zion, and strengthened with a ditch cut out of the main rock, which was in depth 60, and in breadth 250 foot. It continued unconquered for the first 400 years after the entrance of the children of Israel; & when David attempted it; the people presumed so much on the strength of the place, that they told him their blind and lame could descend it against him. Notwithstanding David by the valour of joab, that fortunate and courageous leader, carried the town, & made it the seat royal of the Kings of juda. Here was the most glorious and magnificent Temple built by Solomon, in providing the materials whereof, there were 30000 workmen, which wrought by the 10000 a month in Lebanon: 70000 labourers that bare burdens▪ 80000 quarrymen that hewed in the mountains: and of officers and overseers of the work, no less than 3300 men. The description of this stately fabric you may read in the first of King's Chap. the 6 and 7. It was destroyed by Nabuchadnezar, at the taking of Jerusalem, Ao. M. 3350. After the return of the jews again from the Babylonian captivity, it was rebuilt; but with such opposition of the Samaritans, that the workmen were fain to hold their swords in one hand & their tools in the other, to repulse, if need were, the violence of the enemy. This Temple was not answerable to the state and magnificence of the former, so that the Prophet Haggai had good occasion to say unto the people cap. 2. v. 3. Who is lest among you that saw this house in her first glory? Is it not in your eyes in comparison of it, as nothing? Moreover in five things it was defective. For it wanted the pot of Manna which the Lord commanded Moses to lay up before the testimony for a memorial, Exod. 6.32. 2ly The Rod of Aron, which only among all the Rods of the Princes of Israel, budded: and was by God commanded to be kept before the testimony, for a token against the rebels Datha●, Corah, and Abiram, Numb. 17.10. 3ly The Ark of the covenant, the making whereof is described in the 25 of Exod. and the 10 v. And the placing of it in the oracle, or Sanctum Sanctorum, is mentioned in the 1. of Kings, c. 6. v. 19 4ly The two Tables of the law written by Gods own finger, which were by Moses placed in the Ark of the covenant, Exod. 4.20. Deut. 10.5. And 5ly The fire of sacrifice which came down from heaven; whereof mention is made 2. Chron. 17.1. and levit. 9.24. Which sire was by the Priests to be kept continually burning. This Temple, partly because it was now ruinous, partly because it was not magnificent enough, but principally to ●urry favour with the jews; Herod the Ascalonite plucked down and re-edified; making it as little inferior to the first, so much superior to the second. In this Temple our blessed Saviour and his Apostles preached salvation to jew & Gentile. It was finally destroyed by Titus the son of Vespasian on the tenth day of August, on which day also the first Temple was consumed with fire by Nabuchadneza. Certainly it is worth the noting (I hope I shall not herein be accounted superstitious) to see how happy or unfortunate one and the same day is in divers causes. In the wars between the French and Spaniards for the kingdom of Naples, Friday was observed to be very fortunate to the great Captain Gonsalvo; he having on that day given the French many memorable defeats. To Charles' the fist, the 24 day of February was most lucky, for on that day he was borne, on that he took King Francis prisoner, and on that he received the imperial Crown at Bon●nia. To omit our Henry 7th, whose lucky day was Saturday; I will return to this Temple, which on a Sabaoth day, or Saturday, was taken by Pompey, on the same by Herod, on the same by Titus. After this overthrow, the Temple lay unbuilt and in rubbish▪ till the reign of julian that politic enemy of the Church; who to diminish the numbers of the Christians, by the increase of the jews, began again to build this Temple. But no sooner were the foundations laid, but an earthquake cast them up again; & fire from heaven consumed the tools of the workmen, with stones, timber, and the rest of the materials. As for the City it self, it was re-edified by Aelius Adrianus, who named it Aelia, drove thence the jews, and gave it unto the Christians. This new City was not built in the place of the old, for within this is mount Olivet also comprehended. It is now famous for the Temple of the Sepulchre built by Helena (whom most report to have been daughter to Coylus a British King) mother to Constantine the great. Much ado had the good Lady to find the place where the Lords body had been laid; for the jews & Heathens had raised great hillocks on the place; and built there a Temple to Venus. This Temple being plucked down, and the earth digged away, she found the three crosses whereon our blessed Saviour, and the two thieves had suffere●. To know which of these was the right Cross, they were all carried to a woman, who had long been visited with sickness, and now lay at the point of death. The Crosses of the two thieves did the weak woman no good; but as soon as they laid on her the Cross on which the Lord died, she leapt up and was restored to her former health. This Temple of the Sepulchre even at the first building, was highly reverenced and esteemed by the Christians of these parts, and even until our days is it much resorted to, both by Pilgrims from all parts of the Romish Church, who fond and superstitiously hope to merit by their journey: and also by divers Gentlemen of the reformed Churches, who travel hitherward; partly for curiosity, partly for love to the antiquity of the place; and partly because their generous spirits imitate the heaven and delight in motion. Whosoever is admitted to the sight of this Sepulchre, payeth nine Crowns to the Turkish Officers; so that this tribute only is worth to the grand Signeur 80000 ducats yearly. All this while we have made no mention of the Levites, for they indeed made no Tribe, but had assigned unto them 48 Cities for their habitations, proportionably taken out of the 12 Tribes. So was it ordered by the Lord, partly that they being set apart to his service, might be in every place ready to instruct the people; & partly to fulfil the prophecy which he had spoken by jacob, who told Levi at his death, that he would divide him in jacob, and scatter him in Israel. The like fortune he prophesied to Simeon, of whom we read in the 19 of joshua, v. 19, that he had no settled habitation; but was taken ●n, to inhabit a part of the portion of judah. Now to make up the number of the twelve Tribes, joseph was divided into Ephraim, and Manasses: and the Levites were reckoned to belong to that Tribe, within who●e territory th●t City which they dwelled in stood. Their maintenance was from the tenths or tithes, the first fruits, offerings, and sacrifices of the people: and as it is in the 18th of joshuah v. the 17. The priesthood of the Lord was their inheritance. There were of them four kinds, 1 Punies or Tirones, which from their childhood till the 25 year of their age learned the duties of their offices. 2ly, Graduates, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which having spent four years in the study of the Law, were able to answer and oppose in it. 3ly Licentiates, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which did actually exercise the Priestly function. And 4ly Doctors (Rabbins, they used to call them) who were the highest in degree. The jews called also Hebrews from Heber, one of Abraham's progenitors; or Hebraei quasi Abrahaei: at their descent into Egypt were but 70 souls; being the issue of jacob and his 12 sons; namely 1 Reuben, 2 Simeon, 3 Levi, 4 judah, 5 Zabulon, 6 Issachar, 7 Dan, 8 Gad, 9 Asher, 10 Naphali, 11 joseph, 12 Benjamin. The posterity of these Patriarches continued in bondage 215 years, until the year of the world 2453: at which time the Lord, moved with their oppressions by the Egyptians, with a strong hand delivered them; & placed them in these parts inhabited by the Hittites, the Amorites, the Perezites, the jebusites, etc. At their first coming hither, and long after, they were governed by judges; whom God ordained, & the people elected: of whose acts, as also of the Acts of the Kings, I hope I shall not need to make any mention; there being none who either do not, or ought not to know them. I will only observe Chronologically the times of their government, & specify such things as the sacred penmen spared. The judges of the jews. A. M. 2454 1 Moses 40 2494 2 joshua 32 2526 3 Othoniel 8. 2630 4 Ehud 80. 2670 5 Deborah and Baruc 40. 2710 6 Gedeon 40. 2750 7 Abimelech 3 2753 8 Thola 5. 2758 9 jair 6. 2764 10 jephte 7 2771 11 Elon 10 2781 12 Abeson 7. 2789 13 Abdon 8. 2809 14 Samson 20. 2829 15 Eli 40 2869 16 Samuel 4. At which time the people desired to have a King like to other nations. The Kings of the jews. 2873 Saul 17. 2890 David 40. 2930 Solomon 40. The Kingr of judah. A.M. 2971 1 Roboam 17. 2988 2 Abiah 3. 2991 3 Asa 41. 3031 4 josaphat 25. 3056 5 joram 4. 3060 6 Ochozias 1. 3061 7 Athaliah 7. 3067 8 joash 40. 3107 9 Amasias 29. 3136 10 Ozias 52. 3188 11 joatham 16. 3204 12 Achas 13. 3217 13 Ezechias 29. 3247 14 Manasseh 55. 3302 15 Ammon 2 3304 16 josias 31. joachas. The Kings of Israel. A.M. 2971 1 jeroboam 22. 2993 2 Nadab 2. 2995 3 Baasa 24. 3019 4 Ela 2. 3021 5 Zamridies 7. 6 Amrior Omri 8. 3029 7 Achab 22. 3051 8 Ahazia 2. 3053 9 joram 12. 3065 10 jehu 28. 3093 11 jehoahaz 17. 3110 12 joas 16. 3126 13 jeroboam two, 41 3167 an Interregn. 15 3182 14 Menahem 10. 3192 15 Tekaliah 2. 3194 16 Pekah 20. 3335 18 joachim 11. 19 jeconias 11. 3346 20 Zedekias; in whose time Nabuchadnezar the great destroyed Jerusalem, and carried the people captive into Babylon, where they lived in exile 70 years, which time being expired, Cyrus the King of the Persians gave them leave to return to their Country, and to reedisie their City and Temple, which work being finished they chose them for their Governors. 3214 17 Hosea 18. who was vanquished by Salmanassar, and the Israelites carried captive into Assyria; 3232. The Dukes or Governors of jewry. A.M. 3427 1 Zorobabel 58 3485 2 R●sa Mosollam. 3551 3 johanna been Resae. 3604 4 judas Hircanus 31 3635 5 joseph 7 3642 6 Abner Semei 11 3653 7 Eli Mattathia 12 3665 8 Aser Mah●t 9 3674 9 Naged Artoxad. 3684 10 Haggai 12 3692 11 Maslot Nahum 7 3699 12 Amos Syrach 14 3713 13 Mattathiah Siloack 10 3723 14 joseph II. 60 5783 15 johannes Hircanus 16. He was the last governor of judea, which descended from the stock of David. During the governments of these Captains since the Babylonian captivity, the kingdom of the jews was plagued on both sides by the Kings of Egypt and Syria: who ransacked their Cities, slaughtered their people, made havoc of their goods, and compelled them to eat forbidden flesh, and sacrifice to Idols. To reform these enormities, Mattathias and his five sons resisted the impetuous fury of Antiochus Epiphanes, and his Syrians; over whom when they had victoriously triumphed, the jews chose judas, surnamed Macchabaus, one of the world's nine Worthies, for their Captain. The Macchabaean Princes of jewry. 3799 1. judas Macchabaeus vanquished 3 populous Armies, conducted by Apollonius, Gorgias, and Lysias, men of great valour & experience; being Captains to Antiochus. 6 3805 2 jonathan vanquished Bacchides & Alcinus, Captains to Demetrius 18 3823 3 Simon. 8 3831 4 johannes Hircanus, slain by the Parthians 31 The Macchabaean Kings of judah. 3862 1 Aristobulus the first King of judah, after the Babylonian captivity, starved his mother, and slew Antigonus his brother. 3863 2 Alexander a great tyrant, slew of his subjects 50000 in battle; & commanded 800 of his principal enemies to be hanged before his face. 27 3890 3 Alexandra or Solemn, wife to Alexander. 9 3899 4 Hircanus, elder son to Alexander, was disturbed in his succession by his younger brother Aristobulus; but was at length firmly established in his Throne by Pompey: who carried Aristobulus, with his sons Alexander and Antigonus, captives to Rome. Alexander escaping out of prison, troubled the quiet of his Country, till he was surprised by Gabinius, and slain by Scipio; after whose death Antigonus set free by julius Caesar, deprived Hircanus of his kingdom, and cut off his ears: revenge suddenly followed this villainy; for he was slain by Marcus Antonius, and his kingdom given to a stranger. The strange Kings of jewry. 3930 1 Herod the Ascalonite, son to Antipater, an Idumean, was by Octavius Augustus created King of jewry; at which time the kingdom being departed from judah▪ CHRIST was borne. 40 Aᵒ C. 7. 2 Archelaus reigned king 10 years, and then lost his principality, reserving only the title of Tetrarch; his partners in rule being Philip, whose wife Herodias was; 2 Herod Antipas, who killed john, and in whose time CHRIST suffered. 3 Lysanias. 40 3 Agrippa Herod was made king of judah, the other Tetrarchies being added to his dominions; he imprisoned P●ter and james, and was finally stricken by an Angel, and eaten with worms. 24 47 4 Agrippa minor, before whom Paul pleaded, was the last king of the jews; for in his time jerusalem was overthrown, and the kingdom made a Roman Province, Anno 73. When Salmanassar had subdued the 10 tribes, and carried them captive, he planted a new set of inhabitants in this country; that so fruitful & well situate a part of his Empire might yield its just tribute; and not lie open to the fury of the next invader. But the Romans not having (it seemeth) so much policy or providence, as those whom they accounted barbarous; having laid the Country desolate, left it unfurnished of new Colonies; whereby the Persians, next the Saracens, and after them the Turks, entering the Roman Empire at this door, have successively driven the Romans out of the whole house. Now that we may the better perceive how the Romans had weakened, and almost utterly rooted out the jewish Nation: we will relate some of their particular massacres: which were not more cruelly inflicted on them by their enemies, then justly deserved by themselves: they wishing (though, I suppose, not desiring) that the innocent blood of our Saviour should be on them and their children. First then the inhabitants of Caesarea slew of the jews in one day, about 20000: & such as fled were took and imprisoned by Florus the Lieutenant of judea. To revenge this slaughter of the jews, set upon the Syrians; in which skirmish 13000 of them were slain: The people of Alexandria put 50000 of them to the sword: they of Damascus 10000 Antonius a Roman Captain, slew in Ascalon 10000 of them; & Cestius an other Captain, 8040 persons. Now to come to the wars here managed by Vespasian: This Vespasian in the siege of Aphaca, slew & took prisoners 17130 persons; in Samaria 11600 persons; in josopata 42200 persons; in joppa so many killed and drowned themselves, that the Sea threw up again 4200 dead bodies, and the rest so totally perished, that there remained none to carry tidings unto Jerusalem of the loss of the town. In the city of Tarichea were slain and made captives 45000 persons, besides those which were given to the king Agrippa. In Gamala there perished 90000, and none left alive but only two women. In Gascala 5000 men died by the sword In the city of Gadara there were slain 32200, besides an infinite number of such as had drowned themselves. In Jerusalem itself there died 1100000 of them, partly by the sword, and partly by the famine, the worse enemy of the two; there were found 2000 in privies and sinks; and 97000 taken prisoners, insomuch that 30 jews were sold for a penny. Now that Jerusalem was able to contain so huge a number of people is evident, in that when Cestius was Lieutenant of jewry, the high Priest did at his request number the people which came thither to eat the Paschall Lamb, and found them to be two millions and 700000 living souls, all sound and purified. For to Lepers, or men having a flux of seed, or women in their monthly terms, or to strangers, it was not lawful to eat it. And when Titus laid siege to the City, it was in the Feast of the Passeover, when most of the people were there assembled, God (as it were) thus imprisoning them. All these massacres, besides diverse others which I have omitted, and infinite numbers which were slain in the fields & villages, which drowned themselves, and which were privately made away, amounting in all to almost two millions of people, happened in the compass of four years, beginning at the 12th of Nero, and ending at the second of Vespasian: Yet was not the whole Nation rooted out, till the year 136; for then this miserable people having stirred two notable rebellions; the one under Traian, and the last under Adrian the Emperors, were generally banished their native country, and never again permitted to inhabit it, otherwise the● as strangers. After this desolation, the jews were dispersed all over the World, & especially in Spain, where Adrian commanded many of them to dwell: yet they found everywhere so little favour, that having diverse times been put to grievous mulcts and ransoms, they are at last even quite thrust out of Europe also. They were banished out of England by Edward the first, Anno 1290: Out of France by Philip the fair, 1307; Out of Spain by Ferdinand the Catholic, 1492: Out of Portugal by Emanuel 1497: Out of Naples and Sicily by Charles the fifth, 1539: yet are they found in great numbers in the Romish parts of Germany and Poland; in most Cities of Italy, especially Rome, where there are no less than 15000 or 20000 of them, and also in the Pope's Country of Avignion. The reason why they are permitted to live thus under our holy father's nose, Sands rel. is forsooth an expectation of their conversion: Which is a mere pretence, the reason indeed being the benefit hence arising to his Holiness coffers. But the hopes of their conversion is small, and the means less. For besides the scandal, datum & acceptum, by the Papists fond worshipping of images so peremptorily contrary to the first table of the Law; they are not permitted to see any books of the Christian Religion, no not so much as the New Testament: and (which worketh most upon men of their mettle) because at their conversion they must quit all their goods to the Church; as being ill gotten, and so by consequence the works of the devil, which in their baptism they promise to renounce. They have also a Synagogue at Amsterdam, and are pretty thick spread over the Dominions of the Turks; who notwithstanding so hate them for crucifying of CHRIST, that they use to say in detestation of a thing, I would I might dye a jew: Neither will they permit a jew to turn Turk unless he be first baptised. What the revenues of this kingdom have amounted to, since the division of it under Roboam, I know not. The Word of God specifieth the sum of them in the days of Solomon, 2 Chr. 9, 13: viz: 666 Talents of Gold (besides his Customhouse) which amounteth to two Millions & 997000 pounds a year, a huge sum for so small a kingdom. jerusalem was re-edified by Aelius Adrianus, and given to the Christians; from whom it was taken by Cosroes & the Persians, Anno 615. from them it was forcibly wrested by Haumar and the Saracens, Anno 637. Next it fell into the power of Cutlu Moses and the Turks, Anno 1009: under whose oppression when it had long groaned, Peter the Hermit stirred up the Western Princes to relieve the distressed Christians; whose designs obtained their wished effect, under the banners of that victorious Prince Godfrey of Bullen, Anno 1099. This Godfrey for his merits, was to have been invested with the royal wreath of Majesty; which he denied, thinking it unmeet to wear a Crown of Gold, where his Saviour had worn a crown of Thorns. The Christian Kings of Palestine. 1099 1 Godfrey of Bullen. 1100 2 Baldwin 18 1118 3 Baldwin II. de Bourg. 15 1133 4 Millicent 9 1133 4 Fulke Earl of Anjou 9 1142 5 Baldwin III 21 1163 6 Almexie 10 1173 7 Baldwin IV. 12 1185 8 Baldwin V. 1185 9 Guy of Lysingham, the last king of jerusalem; during whose time Saladine the Sultan of Egypt won the kingdom, Anᵒ 1187: which his successors defended against all invasions, till the year 1517, in which Selimus the first, Emperor of the Turks, added the Holy land, together with Egypt, to his Empire. When jerusalem was taken by the Christians, the Germane Emperor's name was Fridericus; the Pope's Vrbanus, the Hierosolymitan Patriarches Heraclius, and so also were they called when the Christians again lost it. This is the conceit of Roger Hovonden, in the life of Henry the second: but how it can agree with Chronology, I see not. After the taking of Jerusalem by Sultan Saladine, the Christians retired their forces into some of the other towns of the Holy land, which they made good against the Enemy; and defended them under the government of these three kings following, viz: 10 Conrade M. of Montferrat. 11 Henry E. of Champagne. 12 john di Brenn; the last Christian king that ever had possessions in Syria, or Palestine. Yoland the daughter of this john di Breenn, was wife to Frederick King of Naples, who in her right entitled himself king of Jerusalem, and so now do the Kings of Spain; as heirs unto, and possessers of the kingdom of Naples. Concerning this title, it would not be amiss to insert this story. When the late wars were hot between England and Spain, there were Commissioners of both sides appointed to treat of peace. They met at a Town of the French kings, and first it was debated what tongue the negotiation should be handled in. A Spaniard thinking to give the English Commissioners a shrewd gird, proposed the French tongue as most fit; it being a language which the Spaniards were well skilled in; and for these gentlemen of England, I suppose (said he) that they cannot be ignorant of the language of their fellow-subiects: Their Queen is Queen of France as well as England. Nay infaith my Masters, replied Dr Dale, (the master of the requests:) the French tongue is too vulgar for a business of this secrecy and importance, especially in a French Town. We will rather treat in Hebrew, the language of Jerusalem, whereof your Master is king; and I suppose we are therein as well skilled as you in the French. And thus much for this title. Bara. The Arms of the Christian kings in jerusalem was Luna, a cross crosset crossed, Sol, which was commonly called the cross of Jerusalem. After the recovery of the Holy land from the Turk, these 3 orders of knighthood were instituted, Grimston. viz: 1 Of the Sepulchre, instituted by Queen Helena, the Mother of Constantine the Great. They were bound to defend the blessed Sepulchre, to war against the Infidels, and to defend Pilgrims. 2 Of St john of jerusalem begun by one Gerard, not long after Godfrey of Bullen, Anᵒ 1124, and confirmed by Pope Gelasius the second. The robe is a white Cross of 8 points, their duty is to defend the Holy land, relieve Pilgrims, and succour Christian Princes against the Infidels, they were to be of noble extraction. They grew in time to be infinite rich, especially after the Templars were suppressed; most of whose possessions were transferred unto this order: Stow in the surv. of London. insomuch that they had at one time in Christendom no fewer than 20000 Lordships; and in England the Prior of their order was accounted the prime Baron of the Realm. But now their intrado is not a little diminished by the withdrawing of the Kings of England, and other Protestant Princes from the Church of Rome. We have spoken of these Knights already, when we were in Malta: now I will only tell you, that their first Master was Foulke of Villaret; the last that had his residence in Jerusalem, Peter of Aste, in whose time they being expelled Palestine, seized on Rhodes, are now seated in Malta, the present Master being Aloph of Vignacourt. 3 Of the Templars, instituted by Hugh of Payennes, Aᵒ 1113, & confirmed by Pope Eugenius. Their ensign was red cross, in token that they should shed their blood to defend CHRIST'S Temple. They were buried crosslegged, and wore on their backs the figure of the Cross; for which they were by the common people called Crossebacke, or Crouchback, and by corruption▪ Crookbacke. Edmund Earl of Lancaster, second son to our Henry the third, being of this order, was vulgarly called Edmund Crookebacke; which gave Henry the 4th a foolish occasion to ●aigne, that this Edmund (from whom he was descended) was indeed the eldest son of King Henry: but for his crookedness and deformity, his younger brother was preferred to the Crown before him. These Knights had in all Provinces of Europe their subordinate governors, in which they did possess no less than 16000 Lordships: the greatness of which revenue was not the least cause of dissolving the Order. For Philip the fair, King of France, had a plot to invest one of his sons with the title of King of jerusalem, and did procure of the Pope the revenue of this Order: which he might the better do, because Clement the 5th then Pope, for the love he bore to France, had transferred his seat from Rome to Avignion. But herein his hopes deceived him; for this Order being dissolved, the lands thereto belonging were given to the Knight's Hospitalers, or of S. john. The crimes proved against this Order was 1 their revolt from their professed obedience unto the Patriarch of Jerusalem who w●● their visitor. Secondly, their unspeakable p●ide; and thirdly their sins against nature. The house of our Law-students in London, called the Temple, was the chiefhouse of the Knights of this Order in England; & was by the Knights of S. john, whose principal mansion was in Smithfield, sold unto the Students of the Laws, for the yearly rent of 10 l; about the middle of the reign of Edward the third. These three orders M. Selden (and deservedly) putteth not in his Titles of Honour, in that they were prohibited to kiss a woman; honourarie knighthood, and the love of Ladies, going together like virtue and reward. Thus much of Syria and Palestine. OF ARMENIA. ARMENIA hath on the East, Media and the Caspian sea; on the West, Maginus. Euphrates and the Euxine sea; on the North, Tartary; on the South, Mesopotamia. But before we descend to the particulars of this Country, it is necessary we should take a survey of those mountains, which lying East of Euphrates, part this Country from Anatolia. Knolles. These mountains are reputed to be those parts of the hills Taurus, and Anti-taurus; which are called Periadres, Scodrisci, and Amamus. The people here inhabiting, are more famous for nothing then their want of all things, stout, cruel, and warlike; maintaining themselves by hunting and stealing: as men living in so barren a soil, that husbandry were vain and fruitless. They have among them many beggarly villages, and few towns, the chief whereof is Maras, once the seat of their Kings; the people for the most part following the temperature of the Air, and the favourable aspect of the Sun, in their remooves and dwellings. Their last king was Aladeules, whom the Turkish histories (who make frequent mention of him) call the mountain king. He was a man who shrewdly molested Bajazet the second, in his conquest of Carmania; and Selmus the first in his wars against Persia; & having for many years molested, and impeached the victories of the one and the other; he was by Selimus taken & slain: & his kingdom being made a Turkish Province, these mountains & their passages became subject, and open to that Nation, Anno 1515. The Armenians are generally good Archers, merry, careless of honour, desiring ease, great bodied, comely, & willing to be soothed. The women tall, but homely, kind to their children, poor and incontinent; accounting it a great credit to them, if they can please and become acceptable to such guests, as their husbands bring into the house: and most of the Virgins becoming mothers at ten years old; and bearing about in their arms, the witnesses of their abilities in that kind. Swearing is had in great respect with both, and such as cannot pick and steal, are deemed blockheads and sheep-biters. The whole Country is divided into three Provinces. 1 Colchis. 2. Georgia. 3 Turcomania. COLCHIS lieth on the Euxine Sea, towards the North & East; Brerewood. the people hereof received the Christian Faith by Mathias; and now differ from other Christians their neighbours, in three circumstances only; viz: 1 in not baptising their children till the eighth year: 2ly in not entering into the Churches till the 60th year; but hearing divine service, standing without the Temple: and 3ly in dedicating their youth to theft and rapine; their old age to the difficult work of repentance; They are under the jurisdiction of the Patriarch of Constantinople. In this Country reigned Aetas, from whom jason stole the Golden Fleece, by the aid and sorceries of Medea. This Country is now called Mengrelia: the chief towns whereof are 1 Aluati, and 2 Fassum on the banks of Phasis, 3 Dioscurias, where there were 300 several languages spoken, because of the abundance of Merchants of all kingdoms: so that the Romans kept here continually 30 Interpreters, to mediate between the people and the Governor. 2 GEORGIA hath not its name from S. George, whom here they greatly reverence; but from the Georgi, who long before that time inhabited the adjacent Countries. It is bounded on the East with Media, on the West with Colchis; on the North with Albania, or Swiria; and on the South with the greater Armenia, or Turcomania: so that it lieth just between the Euxine & the Caspian seas. The people are good soldiers, and received the Gospel in the time of Constantine the Great, on an occasion related by Socrates Scholasticus, indeed very miraculous, and (I doubt) unworthy credit, and therefore I omit it. At this day they consent in most doctrinal points with the Grecians, only they acknowledge not the Patriarch of Constantinople, but have a Patriarch of their own, who is for the most part resident in his house on Mount Sinai in Palestine, and hath under his jurisdiction 18 Bishops. This Province was formerly called Iberia; the chief towns being 1 Lori, 2 Bascapan, 3 Testis, exceeding strongly fortified by the Turks, to defend their new conquests from the Persians; and 4 Tomanis. Out of this Region, the Egyptian Sultan's used to choose their Soldiers or Mamaluskes, who at last grew so powerful, that they assumed to themselves the kingdom of Egypt; which they long time valorously defended. TURCOMANIA is seated in the midst between Colchis & Iberia. The chief Towns are Albanopolis, where S. Bartholomew was buried. 2 Van, which both by its natural seat, and artificial fortresses, is a strong bulwark against the Persian invasions. 3 Arminig the Metropolis of the Country at this time. 4 Trigranocerta, built by Tigranes, one of the most mighty Kings that ever ruled in this Country, as having added Media, Syria, and Parthia, to his own Dominions. This Prince married the daughter of Mithridates K. of Pontus, & aided him against the Romans: but with what success, we have already told you in Syria. As for his new city Tigrano certa, it was by Lucullus the Roman General, besieged & taken; wherein besides other riches was found 3000 talents in ready money. 5 Artaxata, once the chief city of Armenia, so called, either because it was seated on the river Araxis; or from Artaxes a progenitor of Tigranes, who was the Founder of it. It is now called Coy, and was in the middle age named Esechia. Famous it is for two notable battles fought by it; the first between Lucullus and his Romans on the one side; against Mithridates and Tigranes on the other: wherein the Romans were victors: the second, between Selimus' Emperor of the Turks, and Hismael the Persian Sophy, wherein the Turks were Conquerors, Knolles. Anno 1514. A victory which he bought with the loss of 30000 of his best men, and such a terror to the whole Army; that the Turks to this day call it, the only day of doom. The fields adjoining to the town wherein this cruel battle was fought, are called the Chaldean fields. 6 Sebastia, the residence of the Patriarch of the Armenians, who differ from their neighbour Christians, in receiving infants to the Lords Table, immediately after Baptism: secondly, in abstaining from unclean beasts: thirdly, in fasting on Christmas day: and fourthly, in holding their children over the fire, as a necessary circumstance in Baptism, because john the Baptist told the people which followed him, that CHRIST should baptism them with the spirit, and with fire; in which place he meaneth not material fire, but the lively purgation of the Holy Ghost, according to the nature of fire. The Church of this sect is governed by two Patriarches, whereof the one hath under his jurisdiction this Turcomania, comprehending 150000 Families, besides very many Monasteries: and the other hath under him the two Provinces of Armenia the lesser, and Cilicia, comprehending 20000 Families or thereabouts. This Country being formerly, and properly called Armenia the greater, to distinguish it from a lesser of the same name in Anatolia, is now vulgarly called Turcomania; which name it deriveth from the Turks, who being a people of Scythia, & too populous to be sustained with sufficient food in so barren a Country; broke through the Caspian strength, and seated themselves here in the year 844. Here they lived an obscure life, neither known nor regarded, till such time as Mahomet a Saracenicall Sultan of Persia, having embarked himself in a needless war against the Caliph of Babylon, (which war he could neithet finish with safety, nor remit without loss of reputation) hired those Turks to strengthen his part against the Caliph, by whose multitude and valour, he got a noble victory of his enemy. Perceiving now how necessary it was to hinder their return homeward, he stoppeth all the passages towards Armenia, intending to use the Turks (as they do now their Asaph) to blunt the sword of the enemy. This treacherous dealing of Mahomet, could not but stir up a fury in the enraged multitude; who presently arm themselves, and by the fortunate conduct of Tangrolipix, gave the Persians such an overthrow; that they lost, and the Turks won, he Persian kingdom, Anno 1030. Thus was Tangrolipix enthronized in the Persian chair of Estate, which he not long after left to his son Axan; against whom Cutlu Moses stirred up some unnatural commotions: which seeming prejudicial to their new seated Monarchy, were strangled in their cradle, and Cutlu Moses was sent with an army, to conquer what he could from the Christian Emperors; the report of whose approach, made all Asia to tremble, and many of her Provinces, to submit themselves to his victorious troops. The Turkish Kings in Lesser Asia. 1 Cutlu Moses, cousin to Tangrolipix, the first Turkish Sultan in Persia; won Media, part of Armenia, Cappadocia, Pontus, Bythinia. 2 Solyman, against whom Godfrey of Bullen fi●st tried his soldiers. 3 Mahomet. 4 Musat, Sultan of Iconium, subdued Mahomet the son of Solyman, and died possessed of all the Turkish Provinces in Lesser Asia. 5 Calisastlan, wrested from his brother jaqupasan, Amasia & Ancyra; from Dodune, Sebastia and Caesarea. He overthrew Emmanuell Comnenus, and united Phrygia to his Dominions. 6 Rencratine dispossessed his brothers Masut Cappatine, and Cailhosroes of their inheritance: Towards the latter end of his reign, the Tartarian Cham Heccata, had driven the Turks out of Persia, where there flourished two especial Families: the Zelzuccian Tribe, from whence descended the Persian Sultan's, as also the Aladine Kings in Asia: the Oguzian, of whom in their due place. The Aladine Kings in Lesser Asia. 1 Aladine descended in the first line from Cussanes the last Turkish Sultan of Persia, with many of his Nation, seated himself in Cilicia; which he had taken from the Grecians: making first Sebastia, and after Iconium, the place of his residence. 2 Azaline. 3 jathatine▪ slain by Theodorus Lascaris. 4 jathatine two, driven out of his kingdom by the victorious Tartars, and died in exile. 5 Masut and Cricubades, were by the Tartarian Emperor placed in the Throne, as his tributary Princes. 6 Aladine was the last of the Zelzuccian Family in Asia; after whose death, and the departure of the tyrannising Tartars; the more powerful Captains divided the Lesser Asia between themselves. The Zelzuccian Family in Palestine. As Axan successor to Tangrolipix, furthered the conquest of Cutlu Moses against the Christians; so he employed Melech and Ducat, two of his kinsmen, against the Saracens; from whom they quickly conquered Syria and the Holy land, not long after recovered by the Princes of the West; against whom the Sultan's of Damascus opposed themselves diverse times to their detriment. It fortuned at last that Almericus King of jerusalem, made war with the Caliph of Egypt, who unable to resist him, implored aid of Noradin King of Damascus. He sent unto his succour, Sarracon a fortunate Captain; who not only repelled the force of the Christians, but subdued the kingdom to himself. His successor Saladine also recovered the Holy land: but after his death, Palestine was lost to the Tartars; and Egypt to the Mamaluckes, who not long after regained jerusalem. And thus ended the Zelzuccian Tribe in all the Turkish Dominions. The Oguzian Family, or line of Ottoman. Solyman the chief of the Oguzian Family, and Prince of Machan, flying the fury of the Tartars, was drowned in Euphrates; leaving the guiding of his wand'ring subjects to his son Etrogul; who obtained of the last Aladine, the village Sagutae in Bythinia, for himself and his handful of subjects. To him succeeded his son Ottoman, Anno 1280, who to revenge some injuries done to his people by the improvident Christians, took from them the City Nice; and took upon him the title of Sultan, after the death of Aladine, in the year 1300. To this time, and to these small beginnings must we reduce the Ottoman Empire. 1300 1 Ottoman the first Turkish Sultan of this Tribe, united to his Lordship of Saguta, Bythinia, Cappadocia, and part of Pontus. 28 1328 2 Orcanes took the City Prusa, and made it his residence; and was the first that put footing in Europe. 22 1350 Amurath won the Thracian Chersonesiu, the strong City Adrianople, Servia, Bulgaria, and Misia, where he was slain by a common Soldier. 23 1373 4 Bajazet made himself master of a great part of Thrace, Macedon, and Phocis. He was taken by Tamburlaine, and brained himself in an iron cage, in which the insolent Conqueror used to carry him. 26 1399 5 Mahomet united the dismembered Empire of his father, and enlarged it with Dacia, part of Sclavonia, & the rest of Macedon. 17 1416 6 Amurath two, subdued from the Constantinopolitan Empire, all Achaia, Thessaly, Epirus, and died before the walls of Croia, 34 The Ottoman Emperors. 1450 7 Mahomet two, surnamed the Great, and first Emperor of the Turks, ruined the two Empires of Constantinople and Trabezond, 12 kingdoms, and 200 Cities. 34 1481 8 Bajazet two, subdued the Caramanian kingdom, part of Armenia, and drove the Venetians from Moreah, and their part of Dalmatia, 31 1512 9 Selimus having poisoned his Father; subverted the Mamaluckes of Egypt, bringing it together with Palestine, Syria, and Arabia, under his yoke. 7 1519 10 Solyman the magnificent, surprised Rhodes, Belgrade, Buda; with a great part of Hungary, Babylon, Assyria, Mesopotomia. 48 1567. 11 Selimus two, an idle and effeminate Emperor, by his Deputies took from the Venetians, the I'll of Cyprus; and from the Moors the kingdom of Tunis, and Algiers. 8 1575. 12 Amurath III took from the disagreeing Persians, Armenia, Media, and the City Tau●is, and the Fort Guierino from the Hungarians 20 1595 13 Mahomet III took Agria in Hungary, which Kigdome had likely been lost, if he had pursued his victory. 8 1603 14 Achmat, who the better to enjoy his pleasures, made peace with the Germane Emperor, and added nothing to his Empire. 15 1618. 15 Mustapha, brother to Achmet, succeeded; a novelty never before heard of in this kingdom, it being the common policy to strangle all the younger brothers; howsoever this Mustapha was preserved, either because Achmet being once a younger brother, took pity on him: or because he had no issue of his body, and so was not permitted to kill him. 1618. 16 Osman succeeded his Uncle Mustapha; but being by the janissaries slain in an uproar, Must●pha was again restored: yet long enjoyed he not his Throne; for the same hand that raised him, plucked him down, & seated young Amurath in the place. 1623. 17 Amurath IV, brother to Osman, now reigneth. By these Princes hath that Monarchy been built, which in Europe containeth all Dacia, Graecia, all the Aegaean Isles, and the Taurica Chersonesus: in Asia, the Provinces already described, Arabia, Assyria, Media, Mesopotamia, Rhodes, Cyprus, and other small Ilands`; and in Africa, Egypt, and the kingdoms of Tunis and Algiers. Nor is this their title any thing short of so vast an Empire; for this Solyman styleth himself in a letter to Villerius, great Master of the Rhodes; at such time as he intended to invade that Island. Solyman king of kings, Lord of Lords, most high Emperor of Constantinople and Trabezond, the most mighty King of Persia, Syria, Arabia, and the Holy land; Lord of Europe, Asia, Africa, Prince of Mecha, & Aleppo, ruler of jerusalem, and sovereign Lord of the Universal Sea, and all the Lands therein, etc. The Turks are generally well complexioned, of good stature, proportionably compacted, no idle talkers, no doers of things superfluous, hot & venereous, servile to their Emperor, and zealous in religion. They nourish no hair on their head, & therefore keep on of all sides, counting it an opprobrious thing to see any uncover their head, and use to say when they dislike any thing which they have seen or heard. I had as lief th●u hadst shown me thy bare skull. In their familiar salutations they lay their hands on their bosoms, and a little decline their bodies: but when they accost a person of rank, they bow almost to the ground, and kiss the hem of his garment. Walking up & down they never use, and much wonder at the often walking of Christians. Biddulph relateth, that being at his ambulatory exercise with his companions; a Turk demanded them whether they were out of their way, or their wits? If your way (quoth the Turk) lay toward the upper end of the Cloister, why come you downwards: if to the neither end, why go you back again. Shooting is their chief recreation, which they also follow with much laziness, sitting on carpets in the shadow, & sending some of their slaves for their arrows. They prefer, as they pass the streets, the left hand before the right; as being thereby made master of his sword with whom they walk. As they shave their heads, so they wear their beards long, a sign of freedom; but the ●laues keep theirs shaved and close cut. The women are of small stature, for the most part ruddy, clear, and smooth as the polished ivory; as never ruffled with the weather, and often frequenting the Baths: of a very good complexion, seldom going abroad, & then masked: lascivious within doors, pleasing in matters of incontinency, and they are accounted most beautiful, which have the greatest eyes, and are of the blackest hue. Every Turk is permitted to have fou●e wives, and as many slaves as he is able to keep: yet are they to meddle with none but their own; the offending woman being drowned, and the man dismembered. These women live in great awe and respect of their husband, never sitting with him at the table, but waiting till he hath done, and then withdrawing into some by-room. If their husband have been abroad, at his coming in they all rise from the stools whereon they sat, kiss his hand, make their obeisance, and stand as long as he is in presence. The children which they have, they carry not in their arms as we do, but astride on their shoulders. They live immured from the sight of the world, and permit not any male children, no not their own sons, to come amongst them after they are 12 years old. From their husbands they cannot be divorced but on special occasion: but their husbands may put away them, or give them to their slaves, when, and as often as they list. Far better is it with the sisters, or the daughters of the Sultan, to whom, when her father or brother bestoweth her on any of the Bassa's, he giveth her a dagger, saying, I give thee this man to be thy slave and bedfellow, if he be not loving, obedient, and dutiful unto thee, I give thee here this Canzhare or dagger to cut off his head. When they are married, their husbands come not to bed unto them until they are sent for, and then also they creep in at the bed's feet. That ever any of these Ladies made use of their dagger I could never read: only I find that Lutzis Bassa the chief man in the whole Empire next the Sultan himself, & of him very much beloved, having given his wife which was sister to Solyman the magnificent, a box on the ear; was upon complaint by her made, thrust from all his honours, banished into Macedon, and had doubtlessly been slain, if the Emperor's love, and his own merits had not pleaded for him. And this is all the prerogative of a Sultan's daughter, her sons being accounted as mere and ordinary Turks only, and never being preferred above the rank of a common or inferior Captain. The better sort of the Turks use the Sclavonian tongue, the vulgar speak the Turkish language; which being originally the Tartarian, borroweth from the Persian, their words of state; from the Arabic, their words of religion; from the Grecians, their words and terms of war; and from the Italians, their terms of navigation. They were formerly Idolatrous pagan, and were first initiated in Mahumetanisme▪ when they got the Sovereignty of the Persian Sceptre. The degrees in their religion are 1 the Sassi or Novices: 2 The Calsi or readers: 3 The Hogi or writers of books; for printing they use not: 4 The Na●pi or young Doctors: 5 the Caddi, whereof there is at least one in every City to judge of offences. 6 The Mudressi, who use to oversee the Caddis. 7 The Mulli, or principal Church governor under the Mufti. 8 The Cadulescais, whereof there are only three; one for Greece, the other for Anatolia, the third for Egypt and Syria; these sit with the Bassa's in the Divano, to determine of temporal suits. 9 The Mufti, whose sentence in law and religion is unaccountable; he abaseth not himself to sit in the Divano, nor affordeth more reverence to the Emperor, than he to him. His forces are either for the Sea or the Land. His Sea forces are great in regard of his spacious sea coasts; vast woods, and number of subjects: he never suffered above one defeat, & that at Lepanto; yet the next year he showed his Navy whole and entire. Galleys are his only vessels, which being unable to cope with ships of any bigness, were not only the occasion of that overthrow; but also have heartened the Florentine, only with 6 great ships of war to swagger in the Seas; so that for more safety, the tribute of Egypt is of late sent to Constantinople by land. The Captain Bassa, or Admiral notwithstanding with a Navy of 60 sail, maketh a progress about the Seas and Sea-Townes, to annoy the enemy, suppress Pirates, collect the tributes, and to redress the abuses committed in the maritine Town●s belonging unto the Admiralty: which annual circuit is begun in May and ended in October. Their land-forces are either horse or foot. They which serve on horseback, are the Spahi and Asapi: these latter serving to weary the enemies, and dull their swords with their multitudes of whose bodies the janissaries use to make mounts whereon to assault the walls of a besieged Town; and are by them so contemned, that a janissary once sold two of them for a sheepshead. As for the Spahi, they till they are enrolled into pay, are of the same original and education with the janissaries; & called by the same name Azamoglans. Their pay is 10 Asper's a day▪ The Turk is able, and doth maintain 150000 Horse at little or no cost; which no other Prince can do with 14 Millions of Gold: for wheresoever any parcel of land is conquered, it is divided into diverse parts, and committed to the manuring of diverse men whom they call Timariot. These are to pay unto the Emperor certain rents, & at their own charges to send to his wars so many horse, excellently appointed for the field: and which is the chief point of their service, to keep the subjects in all parts of his Empire in awe; for being as they are dispersed in all quarters of his dominions, the people can no sooner stir, but these will be assembled and be upon them. These Timariot are in all accounted to amount to 719000 fight men; whereof 257000 have their abode in Europe; 462000 in Asia and Africa. Were it not for these Timariot, as the Turks saying is, no grass would grow where the Grand Signeurs horse hath once set his hoof: for if the care of manuring the ground were committed to the peasants, and not to military men; the greatest part of the ground in this Empire would grow waist and desolate. These Timariot were instituted by Ottoman the first Turkish King of this family; and a curse by him laid on them that should annihilate the institution. The name is derived from the Turkish word Timar, signifying a stipend. But the nerves and sinews of this warlike body are the janissaries, who by original being Christians, are chosen by the Turkish officers every five years, out of his European dominions: and so distributed abroad to learn the language, customs & religion of the Turks: afterward according to their strength, will, or disposition, placed in diverse chambers. They of the first Chamber, are preferred some to be Chiausies, such as go on Embassies, and execute judgements: others to be Sansiaks, or Governors of Cities, some to be Bassa's, or commanders of Horsemen, and others to be Beglerbigs (id●est, Lord of Lords) to command the rest in general. They of the other Chambers are the janissaries, or Praetorian Soldiers of his Guard, to whose faith and trust the care of the Emperor's person is committed. ●he tithing of these young springalls is, as we have said every fifth year, and oftener sometimes as his occasions serve. By which means he not only disarmeth his own subjects, & keepeth them from attempting any stir or innovation in his Empire: but spoileth also the Provinces he most feareth of the flower, sinews, and strength of their people; choice being made of the strongest youths only, & fittest for war. These, before they are enrolled in pay, are called Azamoglans, & behave themselves with much submissenesse toward their Seniors and Governors: but when once they are honoured with the title of janissaries, they grow by degrees into an intolerable pride and haughtiness, Till of late, they were not permitted to marry; neither now can any of their sons be accounted any other than a natural Turk (whom of all people they accounted the basest) the eldest only excepted; to whom this prerogative was granted by Amurath the 3d when he came to the Crown. They are in number 40000, of which 16000 are always resident in Constantinople. In this City they are diversely employed, being as Constables to see the peace kept; as Clarks of the market to see to the weights and measures; as Officers to arrest common offenders; as Warders to look to the gates; to guard the houses of Ambassadors; and to travel with strangers for their more safety; in which charge they are very faithful. Their pay is but five Asper's a day, and two gowns yearly; neither are their hopes great, the command of 10, 20, or 100 men being their greatest preferment: yet are they very obsequious to their captain or Aga; who is in authority inferior to the meanest Bassa, though in power perhaps above the chiefest. For the crafty Turks join not power and authority together and if they observe the janissaries to love and respect their Aga too much, they quickly deprive him of life and office. The founder of this order was Amurath the first, Ano. 1365; their greatest establisher Amurath the 2d; their name signifieth young Soldiers. Now concerning these janissaries, we will farther consider the sway they bear in designing the successor: 2ly their insolency toward their Emperors and his Officers. 3ly Their behaviour in the vacancy of the throne: and 4ly their punishments. 1 Concerning the first, I never find any particular sway the javizaries carried in the designation of their Emperor, till the death of Mahomet the great; when the Bassa's having chosen Corcut the son of Bajazet, were overruled by the Aga and his janissaries, who more inclined to Bajazet his father, and son to Mahomet. Though I am not ignorant, that when this Mahomet succeeded in the Throne; the joyful acclamations made by these Soldiers, were accounted the chiefest sign of his secure and perpetuated establishment. But the chief instance of their power herein, was the inthronizing of Selimus; who being but the 7th son to this Bajazet, was not only preferred by them before his brethren in his father's life time; but by their aids also he severally mastered them, and in the end poisoned his father. To omit other examples, even the last year Anno 1622, they slew the young Emperor Osmen, drew the now Sultan out of prison, and established him in the royalty. 2 As for the next, the first example in which I find them peccant toward their Prince, was at the beginning of the reign of the above mentioned Bajazet; when hearing of the intended death of Achmetes Bassa whom they loved, they broke open the Court gates, and told the Emperor, they would teach him like a drunkard, a beast, and a rascal as he was; to use his great place and calling with more sobriety and discretion. Not long after conceiving farther displeasure against the said Bajazet, they shook their weapons against him, and refused to take him in the midst among them; and were not, without great and vile submission on his part, appeased. Against Selimus the first they also mutined, when being resolved to winter in Armenia, for the better pursuit of his victories toward the Persian; he was by them forced to return home unto Constantinople. Against Solyman they mutined so violently, that they compelled him to displace Rustan his chief Bassa and favourite. Against Amurath the 3d, for placing over them a new Aga, they so strongly opposed themselves; that first they set fire on Constantinople, and burnt therein, besides shops and warehouses, 25 great Inns, 7 Temples, & 15000 houses: and in the end constrained him to give them money; and to yield also into their hands two of his chief Counselors, by them supposed to be their adversaries; whom they drew about the streets. Finally (to omit the late tumult 1622 abovenamed) in the year 1600, they grew so disco●ented with Amurath the 3d, that they not only threatened to destroy the principal officers of the Court, and the banishment of the sultaness his mother, but the deposing of himself also. 3 Now for the third. I find it to have been the custom of these janissaries, between the death of an old Emperor, & the beginning of the new; to commit divers enormities: as the rifling of the houses of the jews, and Christians, among whom they dwelled; the murdering of the Bassa's, and principal men about the Court, whom they suspected not to have favoured them; and a number of the like outrageous insolences; for of these we find frequent mention: as after the death of Amurath the 2d, and Mahomet the great, this last time the Merchants of Constantinople being natural Turks, scaped not their ravenous hands, neither could Mahomet Bassa avoid the fury of their swords. This spoil they took for so certain a due, that if they were disappointed of it, they would presently raise commotions both in Court, Field, and City; unless some present satisfaction were made them. To this end Achmat distributed among them 2 Millions & a half of ducats: Selimus the first two Millions; others made an increase of their daily pay. But Selimus the 2d distributing among them 100000 Sultanies only, was by them prohibited to enter into his Seraglio, till he had enlarged his bounty; and the great Bassa's were wrapped about the pate with their Callivers, for persuading them to quietness. Now to prevent the dangerous and factious liberty, which in the vacancy of the Empire was usually committed; the death of the old Emperor was with all secrecy concealed, till the arrival of the new. To omit others, I will instance in the deaths of Mahomet the first, and Solyman only. This Solyman died at the siege of Sigeth in Hungary, which was so cunningly concealed by Mahomet Bassa the space of 20 days: that before the janissaries knew of it, his son Selimus had possessed himself of Constantinople, & came also to their army then in retreat homeward. For this Mahomet privately strangled the Physicians and Apothecaries which knew of his death; commanded the Soldiers to go on in their siege; and divers times showed them their Emperor sitting in his horselitter, as (being troubled with the Gout) he used to do; and when the City was taken, marched homeward with his dead body sitting still in the same manner. So after the death of Mahomet, the Bassa's of the court called their Divanos' as formerly they used; gave order for the levying of an Army, as if some war were intended: & the King's Physicians went up and down with their potions, as if they had him still in cure. But the Pensioners and janissaries misdoubting the matter, with all eagerness desired to see him: which when the Bassa's dared not deny, they appointed the next day for their visitation. The next day the dead body was apparelled in royal large robes, placed in a chair at the end of a long Gallery, & a little boy cunningly placed behind him, to move the King's hand to his head, as if he should struck his beard, as his manner was: which signs of life and strength, the Soldiers seeing, held themselves contented, and so was his death concealed the space of 41 days. 4 As for the last. These insolent & unsufferable pranks committed so commonly by these masterfull slaves, so exceedingly stomached Bajazet the 2d, that he secretly purposed with himself, for curing so dangerous a disease, to use, a desperate remedy: which was to kill and destroy suddenly all the janissaries. It is like that this Bajazet being a Scholar, had read how Constantine the great had ca●●ed the Praetorian Soldiers, & destroy their Camp, as men that were the causes of all the stirs in his Empire, and whose pride was come to an intolerable height: and having the same cause to destroy his janissaries, hoped to produce on them the same effect. But they having notice of the plot, for the time continued so united and linked together, that he durst not then attempt it; and they afterward siding with his some Se●imus, cast him out of his throne into his grave. Since which time the Emperors never durst punish them openly, but when any of them proveth delinquent, he is sent privily in the night to Pera; where by the way he is drowned, and a piece of Ordinance shot off, to signify the performing of the Sultan's command. Now for the Emperors themselves, we will consider them in matters of pleasure; in matters of ceremony; and in matters of state: these last being considerable in their three main points, which are the murdering of their brethren; the removing of their sons; their revenue: and therein a touch of their government. To these we will add what apparent symptoms may be observed to prognosticate the standing, decreasing, or increasing of this puissant Monarchy. 1 For the first, he hath not so few as 500 (sometimes 1000) choice Virgins, kept in a Seraglio by themselves; all slaves, born of Christian parents, and indeed the rarest beauties of his Empire. When he is disposed to take his pleasure with any of them they are all ranked in a long Gallery, and she is by the Aga of the women prepared for his bed, to whom he giveth his handkerchief. She that beareth him the first son is honoured with the title of sultaness (Queen mother we may call her) neither can he make any of them free, unless he marry them. When the Sultan dieth, all his women are carried into another Seraglio, where they are strictly looked to, and liberally provided for, & not seldom times are bestowed by the succeeding Sultan on his great Bassa's, and such as he chiefly favoureth, which is a principal honour. They are attended on by women only, and eunuchs, these being not gelded only, but deprived of all their genitals, and supplying the uses of nature with a silver quill; which inhuman custom was brought in among them by Selimus the second, because he had seen a gelding cover a mare. 2 Their ceremonies are either performed by them, which is for the most part the building of a Mosche only to help to the salvation of their souls: or towards them by others, which are most apparent in the entertainment of Ambassadors. For when such come to his presence, they are led between two of his Courtiers, & coming before the throne on both sides whereof the Bassa's sit with admirable silence, resembling rather statuas than men; they bow themselves to the ground with all humility, laying their hands on their breasts, but never uncovering their heads, which (as we before noted) is an undecency. When they are to depart they go all backwards, it being accounted very irreverent to turn their back parts towards a Prince so glorious. The reason why they are thus brought in between two, is said to be for their great honour; but is indeed a fear they have, lest the grand Signior under the pretence of a salutation, or the delivery of an embassy, should be stabbed. This wariness they have used ever since Miles Cobelits a Seruian; who scrambling from among the slain at the battle of Cassova, and being admitted to the speech of Amura●h the first, the author of that overthrow; stabbed him into the belly with his dagger. 3 Amongst all the jars and discontents that be, none have been with more unkindness begun, or more eagerness prosecuted, than those of brothers; not only in private families, but in the stems of Princes: the multitude of pretendants, being the original of most civil wars. To prevent these public emotions, the Emperors of Habassia use to immure up all their younger children in the hill Amara; the Persians to put out the eyes of their younger brothers; and the Turks to murder them: strange and horrid courses; whereby to avoid the fear of a war in the state, they stir up a war in their own bowels. The first that among the Turks began this barbarous cruelty, was Bajazet the first, on his brother jacup: whom immediately after his father's death, he strangled with a bowstring: this being the ordinary instrument of their fratricide, because thereby none of the blood-royal of Ottoman is spilt. After him Mahomet the great caused his young brother then at nurse, to die the death, and was not without much ado, persuaded from being the executioner himself. Amurath the 3d caused his five brethren to be at once strangled before his face; and Mahomet his son, no fewer than 19 in one day. By this course they imagine their own estate to be infinitely secured, as knowing that Mustapha a younger son, stirred a rebellion against Amurath, and Zemes against Bajazet, both the second of those names: that Solyman, Musa, and Isa, severally afflicted Mahomet; and Corcut, Selimus; the first of these names also. But yet they will not know, that nothing sooner putteth their younger brothers into these acts of hostility, than an inevitable certainty of a violent and unnatural death: whereas were they but secure of life, and a liberal and Princely maintenance, it is more than probable, they would rest content, as in other kingdoms the younger Princes do. And notwithstanding this barbarous policy, they are not quite free from fear; as knowing that counterfeits have heretofore much disturbed the qui●t of their predecessors: for thus we find Amurath the 2d to have been vexed by one that took upon him the name of Mustapha, elder brother to Mahomet, the●●ate deceased; and much was he furthered and aided by th● ●●eek Princes This hath been of the vulgar policies of Princes, to kindle flames of sedition in their neighbour's Countries. In the infancy of the Roman Empire we find a sergeant Agrippa, after that a counterfeit Ne●o, and two sergeant Alexanders in Syria. But never was realm so often troubled with these mockings, ●s England; a sergeant Richard the 2d, being made in the time of Henry the 4th: a sergeant Mortimer, in the time of Henry the 6th: a sergeant D. of York: a sergeant Earl of Warwick, under Henry the seaventh: and a sergeant Edward the sixth under Q. Mary. To prevent walking spirits, Mahomet the third, laid out the dead bodies of his father and 19 brethren, as a common spectacle for all that passed by, or would come to behold them. The present Grand Signeur Mustapha, miraculously scaped the bowstring twice; first when his brother Achmat, & secondly when Osmen his young cousin were made Sultan's; and is the first that in this Empire did ever succeed in the collateral line. 4 The removing of the young Princes is done for three reasons: 1 to wean them from the pleasures of the Court; 2l● To train them up in arms, and enure them to hardness: and 3ly, and principally, to avoid the danger of a competitour, whereof old Princes are especially jealous. The common places destinat to this princely exile, are Amasia in Cappadocia, Magnesia in Caria, and such l●ke towns of Anatolia. Neither do the old Sultan's by such a great distance think themselves secure altogether: but carry a vigilant eye over their son's actions, & have intelligence of almost every particular thought; the least suspicion being cause sufficient to destroy them. So we find Mustapha son to Solyman, the hopefullest branch that ever sprang from the Ottoman tree, to have been shamefully strangled by the command of his father; upon a rumour only of a marriage, which he was said to have negotiated with the Persian King's daughter. When these Princes are once settled in their governments, it is a crime meriting no less punishment than death, to depart thence and come unto Constantinople, before their father's death, or unless they are by their fathers sent for. Of this we have a tragical example of Mahomet, a Prince of great hope son to Bajazet the 2d: who desiring to see the fashion of his father's Court, left Magnesia where he was by his father confined; and attended by two or three Gentlemen came in the habit of a seafaring man to Constantinople; and having obtained his desire, he returned to his charge. This strange action being quickly divulged abroad, and by divers variously interpreted, stirred such jealousies in the suspicious head of his old father; that he took order not long after to have him secretly poisoned. 5 As for the ordinary revenue, it consisteth either in money received, or in money saved. The money saved is first by the Tartars, of whom he can continually command 60000 to attend him in his wars without any pay, but the spoil of the enemy. And 2ly by the Timariot, who nourish and bring into the field more horses than any Prince in Christendom can keep (as we have already said) for 14 millions of gold. The money received is (according to Boterus) only 15 millions of Sultanies, which is nothing in respect of so great an Empire: the chief reason where of is the tyrannical government of the Turk, which dehorteth men from tillage, merchandise, & other improvements of their estates; as knowing all their gettings to lie in the Grand Signeurs mercy. His extraordinary revenue is uncredible: for besides that no Ambassador cometh before him empty handed; no man is master of his own wealth farther than stands with the Emperor's liking. So that his great Bassa's are but as sponges, to suck up riches till their coffers swell, and then to be squeezed into his treasury. These men as he advances without envy, so can he destroy without danger; no man here hoping for partakers if he should resist, as not being ignorant that one man's fortune is built on the defined overthrow of another. Such riches as they gain, if they hap to die naturally, return to the Emperor's coffers; who giveth only what he pleaseth to the children of the deceased. These Bassa's have in their particular Provinces, their Divanos, or Law courts, where justice hath formerly been administered with great integrity, but now not a little corrupted: yet the comfort is, that such as miscarry in their right, shall without delays know what to trust to; & the Bassa's upon complaint to the Emperor, are sure to die for it. Over these Bassa's (the chief of whom is the Vic●er Bassa, or Precedent of the Council) preside two Beglerbegs; one for Greece the other for Anatolia. 6 Concerning the present state of the Empire, many judge it to be rather in the wane, than the increase; which judgement they ground upon good reasons; whereof these are the chief. First that the body is grown too monstrous for the head, the Sultan's never since the death of Solyman accompanying their armies in person; but rioting and wasting their bodies and treasures at home: that the janissaries who have been accounted the principal strength of this Empire, are grown more factious in the Court, then valiant in the camp; corrupted with ease & liberty, drowned in prohibited wines, enseebled with the continual converse with women, and fallen from their former ancestry of discipline: that of late they have given no increase to their dominions: and as in the paths of virtue, non progred●est regredi, so in Empires by violence gotten, when they cease to be augmented, they begin to be diminished: that rebellions have in these latter times been in this Empire strangely raised, and mightily supported; which commotions the former Sultan's were never acquainted with: that the greatness of the Empire is such, that it laboureth with nothing more than the weightiness of itself; so that it must in a manner needs decline pondere pressa suo, overburdened by its own mightiness: that as in a natural body surfeit killeth more than a fasting; so in the body politic, too much extent sooner ruineth then too little or a mediocrity: that the sons of the Grand Signeur, whose braveness of mind is by their father ever suspected; are (contrary sometimes to their own nature and will) nursed up in all effeminacy which once rooted in their youth, doth always after assubiect them to the baseness and softness of pleasures: that they have lost much of that fear and terror, which anciently their very name carried with it, insomuch that not the Venetians only by Sea have often mated, and once overthrown him; the Hungarians, have for 200 years withstood his greatest forces; the Polonians forced him to a dishonourable retreat and composition; but the poor Prince of Transilvania divers times did discomfit him, the Florentine with 6 Ships only aweth him; and the Emir of Sidon ceaseth not daily to affronted him: that by the avarice and corruption in the Court now reigning, all peace and war, all counsels and informations, all wrongs and favours are made saleable: that is more than apparent that their Empire is at the height, Et quod naturaliter procedere non potest (saith Velleius) recedit; Empires when they can ascend no higher, must by the ordinary course of nature have a fall. All these are indeed more than probable prognostications of a dying Monarchy: but yet there is one greater, which is the present face of the state. The late Emperor Mustapha is yet childless, and as report giveth us utterly disabled for generation. The young brother of Osmen, is but a weak staff for so huge an Empire to lean on, considering not only the infinite sicknesses●, and casualties of childhood; but also the danger he may justly expect from Mustapha his uncle. For likely it is that he having at the death of Achmat, received the government, and after by the faction of Osmen being deposed, restored and displaced again, & his life continually endangered: will secure himself from the like afterclapps, which may happen unto him, when this young boy shall be a little older; by the taking of him away, if it be (as no question but it is) possible. And so we have the end of the Ottoman race. Supposing then the Ottoman line to fail (as in all likelihood it may) what then becometh of this vast Empire? Three there are which will bid fair for it, viz: the Crim Tartar, the Bassa's, the janissaries. The Crim Tartar may pled a composition, which is, that he supplying the Turks Armies with 60000 men without pay; is for these succours to succeed in this Empire, whensoever the heirs male do sail: & besides this, he may hope for no small succours from his confederate, & ally the great Cham, to recover his pretended right; & add to the present glory of the Tartars, the renown of getting so glorious a booty. The Bassa's may conceive no small hope of dividing the whole Monarchy among themselves; partly by the example of Alexand●rs Captains, who after their master's death there being yet some of the blood royal remaining, parted among themselves his dominions: partly by an example in their own state, when after the death of Aladine 2d; Caraman, Sarachan, Aidin, Carasus, and the rest of the more powerful captains, divided among them, the Turkish kingdom in lesser Asia,: and partly because being seated in most of the Provinces as governors, and having divers bands of Soldiers at command; they may easily make that their own, in which they are so fairly estated already: for so we find the Sultan's, or provincial governors of the Caliphs', to have usurped those Countries as proprietaries, to which they came but as substitutes. The janissaries may also build their hopes on very fair foundations, as being the sword and buckler of the Ottoman Empire: by their valour it being not only gotten, but preserved. We see the Praetorian Soldiers (or janissaries) of the Empire of Rome, which was a body far more politic and better compacted then this, to have created out of the Soldiers their Emperors; the Senate and Provinces never daring not to confirm their election. But above all examples, that of the Mamaluckes of Egypt is most pregnant, who were borne of Christian parents as these are; appointed for the guard of the Sultan's, as these are; purposely hi●ed to take from the natural subject the use of arms, as these are; men of approved valour, & the greatest bulwark of that Turkish kingdom; against the Christians, as these are; and why may not these be like unto them also, in sitting in their master's seat. Add hereunto that they are already (in a manner) possessed of Constantinople, the head town, and heart of the Empire; and their hopes are not vain. For my part, I hold them to be the men most likely, unless the Princes of Christendom, laying aside private malice, join all in arms to strip this proud Peacock of her feathers: and (upon so blessed an advantage) to break in pieces with a rod of iron, this insolent and burdensome Monarchy. A thing rather to be desired than expected. But this by way of supposition only, and as in a dream. I awake. And thus much I thought convenient to insert in this place, concerning the original, proceeding, & continuance; the natural dispositions, policies, and forces of the Turks. These three Provinces of Armenia being jointly considered, have suffered much viciscitude of Fortune. For after they had long breathed a free air, they were all subdued, 1 to the Persian Monarchy by Darius. 2 To the Groeians by Alexander, after whose death the Country was governed by an interrupted succession of many tributary Kings. The last of these Tigranes, taking on him the protection of Syria, provoked the Romans to send Pompey against him: by whom he was according to the chance of war●e taken prisoner, and sent captive to Rome. 3 His kingdom was converted to a Province of the Roman Commonwealth. 4 In the division of the Empire between Theodosius his two sons; this Country fell to the share of Arcadius. 5 In the reign of Heraclius it gave way to the unresistable fury of the Saracens. 6 Anno 844 it became the habitation of the Turks, a nation not so much as dreamt of. 7 The inundation of the Tartars, and their violent head-spring Zingis overwhelmed it. 8 The Egyptian Sultan's, and the Mamalucks lorded over it. 9 The Persians, and 10 now the Turks are masters of it. Thus much of Armenia. OF ARABIA. ARABIA is bounded on the East with the Persian Gulf▪ on the West with the Red Sea; on the North with Mesopotamia, and Palestine; on the South with the Ocean. The people hereof are extremely addicted to theft, which is the better part of their maintenance: they hate all sciences, as well Mechanical as Civil, yet boast they much of their Nobility: they are of mean statures, feminine voices, swift of foot, raw-boned, and tawny. They differ not much from the old Arabians, who were a vagabond and thievish nation. The most civil of them were they of Arabia Faelix, who yet wanted not many barbarous customs; one whereof was the community of one wife only, amongst a whole stock or kindred: & for her to accompany another man, was the death of them both. A king of this Country had 15 sons and but one daughter, who according to the custom was when she came to age, the common wife of all her brothers. The young Lady wearied with such a continued excess of dalliance, used this device to prohibit their too frequent access to her. It was the fashion that every one which used to one woman, had staffs of a like making; and when any of them went in to their common wife, the setting of the staff before her chamber door, forbade entrance to the rest till it were removed. This young Princess secretly got a staff like unto these of her brothers, which when she was desirous of privacy, she placed at her chamber door, and so diverse times deceived her brothers of their pleasures. It happened that all the brothers being together, one of them departed towards his sister's lodging where finding a staff before the door, and knowing where he had left the rest of his brothers; he accused her of adultery; but the truth being known, the Lady was quitted, & her brother's visitations were afterwards limited. This Country is 4000 miles in compass, and is usually divided into Arabia Deserta, Petrosa, and Foelix. The people of all use the Arabic language, which not being confined within the narrow bounds of this one Province, extendeth itself through Palestine, Syria, Mesopotamia, Egypt, all Barbary, (excepting Morocco) and is the sacred language of the Mahometans. ARABIA DESERTA, is the place where the people of Israel wandered 40 years long, under the command of Moses; being fed with Manna from heaven, & waters out of the driest rocks. The soil is neither fit for herbage nor tillage, being covered over with a dry and thick sand. These sandy deserts are Seas of Arabia; their ships, the Camels; being beasts content with little sustenance, usually carrying 600 weight, and sometimes a thousand. The inhabitants of this region are few, so are their Cities, the chief whereof is Bassora. ARABIA PETROSA is so called, either because it is so rocky; or from Petra the chief Town, now called Rathalalah: the second town of note, is Aresh, or Arissa, consisting of a few houses, and a royal Castle, garrisoned with a hundred soldiers. 3 Ezion Geber on the coast of the Red sea, where Solomon's Navy kept station, before they put sail towards Ophir; and after they returned thence. The Country is barren and desolate, bearing neither grass, nor trees; the palm only excepted; good store of dromedaries it hath, a beast of such swiftness, that it will easily carry a man 100 miles a day. Here is also good store of Ostriches. But I return to Petra, which I find to have been straightly besieged by Severus, and before him, by Traian but with like success: The Romans in the skirmishes and assaults being always put to the worst: nor did Traia●e escape so free, but he was compelled to cast away his Imperial habit, and fly for his life; the next man unto him being slain with a dart. Nay (if we may credit Dion, who is never sparing of the like prodigies) the Heavens fought against the Romans, with thunder's, lightnings, whirlwinds, tempests; as often as they made any battery against the City. This Country containeth the regions Nabathaeae, and Agara, whereof the first is sometimes used for all Arabia, as in Ovid, Eurus ad Auroram Nabathaeaque regna recessit. Eurus unto the East did fly, Where blessed Arabia doth lie. The other was possessed by the Saracens or Hagarens, descended of Abraham and Hagar. Here also dwelled the Emmins and Zanzummims cast out by the Amorites and the Moabites: here also dwelled the Midianites, to whom Moses fled & kept sheep: here also is Mount Horeb. This part of Arabia was first subdued and made a Province of the Empire by Palma, Lieutenant of Syria, under the abovementioned Traiane. ARABIA FOELIX containeth the Peninsula, girt almost round with the Persian Gulf, the Red sea, and the Ocean. In this Country is the Phoenix, which growing old, burneth itself, and from the ashes a new Phoenix is engendered. This is the most fruitful and pleasant Country in Asia, abounding with Gold and Pearls, with Balsamum, Myrrh, and Frankincense, especially about Saba the principal City, (whence that of the Poet, Thure Sabaeo:) the rest of note being 2 Medina, in or nigh unto which, the Impostor Mahomet composed his Religion. This Town was the first that yielded unto Mahomet, after he began by force of Arms to establish his Religion, and begin his Empire. And questionless the taking hereof gave great reputation to his enterprise; for Medina being taken, what City durst make resistance? 3 Zarvall the residence of the Caliphs', till the building of Bagdet by Bugiafer. 4 Mecha, wherein Christians are not permitted to enter, lest (I suppose) they should see the absurdities of the mahometans adoration of their great Prophet's Sepulchre: whose body enclosed in an iron Coffer, was by an Adamant drawn up to the roof of the Temple, where it still hangeth. 5 Oran, the key of the South Ocean. 6 Danchali. 7 Elter, the only Town in Arabia, where the Christians are of the greater number. The first Roman that ever made expedition into this Country, was Largus, Precedent of Egypt under Augustus; one Samos being then King hereof. The Romans at first entrance, found no resistance; but when by the extraordinary heat of the air, and drinking salt water, sickness began to grow hot among them, the Arabians lustily falling upon them, made them retire with more speed, & less honour, than they came thither. This Arabia is by Curtius called, Odorum fertilitate nobilis regio, for the Frankincense, wherewith (as we now said) it aboundeth: & is indeed so delicious a country, that Danaeus, in his Commentary on Augustine's Enchiridion ad Lawrentium, is persuaded, that it was the local place of Paradise; Dicitur (saith he) terrestris Paradisi regio & pars quaedam esse Arabia, quae nunc appellatur Foelix. This Country followed the fortune of the four great Monarchies, and was long subject to the Greek Emperors, even until the reign of Heraclius: who employing certain Arabians in an expedition against Persia: not only denied them wages, but told them, that that was not to be given to dogs, which was provided for the Roman Soldiers. Hereupon the Arabians revolt, and choose Mahomet for their ringleader. This Mahomet was borne in Itrarip, a Village of Arabia, Anno 572 his father was a Pagan, full of Idolatry; his mother a jew blinded with superstition: from which worthy couple, could not but descend so godly an Imp as was Mahomet. At the Age of 16 years, he bound himself to a Merchant, whose affairs he managed with such care and discretion, that upon the death of his Master, his Mistress took him for her husband; he being then aged 25 years. With her he lived till the 38th year of his age; but then God permitting, & the Devil tempting him to it, he began to affect the name and estimation of a Prophet; and so cunningly he demeaned himself, that a sudden opinion of his sanctity was quickly divulged. After this he exhorted the Arabians, to renounce their allegiance to the Greek Emperors. Thus he being now made Captain of a rebellious multitude, inducted among them a new Religion, consisting partly of jewish ceremonies, which he learned of one Abdalla; partly of Christian precepts, taught him by Sergius a Nestorian Monk; and partly of other fantastical fopperies, which his own inventions suggested unto him. The book of this Religion is called the Alcoran. It was composed by Osmen the 4th Caliph; who seeing the Saracens daily inclining to diverse Heresies, by reason of some false copies of Mahomet's Laws; and that the Empire by the same means was likely to fall into civil dissensions: By the help of his wife, who was Mahomet's daughter, he got a sight of all Mahomet's papers, which he reduced into 4 Volumes, & divided into 206 Chapters: commanding expressly upon pain of death, that that book, and that only, should be received as Canonical, throughout his Dominions. The whole body of it is but an exposition and gloss of these 8 Commandments. First, every one ought to believe that God is a great God, and only God, and Mahomet is his Prophet. They hold Abraham to be the friend of God, Moses the messenger of God, & Christ the breath of God; whom they deny to be conceived by the Holy Ghost▪ but that Mary grew with Child of him by smelling to a Rose, and was delivered of him at her breasts. They deny the mystery of the Trinity, and punish such as speak ●gainst CHRIST, whose Religion was not (they say) taken away, but mended by Mahomet. And he who in his Pilgrimage to Mecha, doth not coming or going, visit the Sepulchre of CHRIST; is reputed not to have merited, or bettered himself any thing by his journey. 2 Every man must marry to increase the Sectaries of Mahomet. Four wives he alloweth to every man, and as many concubines as he will, between whom he setteth no difference either in affection, or in apparel, but that his wives only can enjoy his Sabbaoths benevolence. The women are not admitted to their Churches, nor after death to Paradise: and whereas in most or all other countries, fathers give some portion with their daughters, the Saracens give money for their wives: which being once paid, the contract is registered in the Cadies' book, and this is all their formality of marriage. More of this theme we have spoken in Turcomania. 3 Every one must give of his wealth to the poor. Hence you shall have some buy slaves, & then manumit them: buy birds, and then let them fly. They use commonly to free prisoners, release bondslaves, build Can●s for the relief of Passengers, repair bridges, and mend high ways. But their most ordinary alms consist in Sacrifices of Sheep or Oxen, which when the solemnity is performed, they distribute among the poor: insomuch that you shall hardly find any beggars among them. 4 Every one must make his prayers five times in a day. When they pray▪ they turn their bodies towards Mecha, but their faces sometimes one way, sometimes another way, believing that he shall come behind them, being at their devotions. The first time is an hour before Sunrising; the second at noon day; the third at three of the clock afternoon, the fourth at Sunsetting; the fifth and last before they go to sleep. At all these times the Criers keep a bawling in the steeples (for the Turks and Saracens have no bells) for the people to come to Church. And such as cannot come, must when they hear the voice of the Criers, fall down in the place where they are, do their devotions, and kiss the ground thrice. 5 Every one must keep a Lent one month in the year. This Lent is called Ramazan, in which they suppose the Alcoran was given unto Mahomet, by an Angel. This fast is only intended in the days, the Law giving leave to frolic it in the nights, as they best please. 6 Be obedient to thy parents; which Law is the most neglected of any, never any Children being so unnatural as the Turkish. 7 Thou shalt not kill: which they keep unviolated amongst themselves: but the poor Christians are sure to feel the smart of their fury. And as if by this Law the actual shedding of blood only were prohibited, they have invented punishments for their offenders, worse than death itself; as 1 the strappado, which is hanging of them by the Arms drawn backward: when they are so bound, they are drawn up on high, and let down again with a violent swing, which unjointeth all their back & arms. Secondly, they use to hoist up their heels, and with a great cudgel to give them 3 or 400 blows on the soles of their feet. Thirdly, it is ordinary to draw them naked up to the top of a gibbet, or tower, full of hooks; and cutting the rope, to let them fall down again. But by the way they are caught by some of the hooks, where they commonly hang till they die for hunger. 8 Do unto others as thou wouldst be done unto thyself. To those that keep these Laws, he promiseth Paradise, spread here and there with silk carpets, adorned with flowery fields, watered with Crystalline rivers, beautified with trees of Gold, under whose cool shade they shall spend their times with amorous Virgins, whose mansion shall not be far distant. The men shall never exceed the age of 30, nor the women of fifteen; and both shall have their virginities renewed as fast as lost. Friday he ordained to be the Sabbaoth day, partly to distinguish his followers from the jews, and Christians, who solemnize the days ensuing; but principally because he was on that day proclaimed Caliph, & solemnly so created. Wine, & swinesslesh are the principal things forbidden by the Alcoran, the last whereof they abstemiously refrain from; but on the first they are so sotted▪ that when they come at it, they seldom go home again unled; insomuch, that all the Wines in Constantinople have been thrown about the streets, and death made the penalty for any that will presume to bring any more into the City. Mahomet taught them that every one should be saved by his own Religion, him only excepted that revolteth from the Alcoran, unto another Law; and that at the end of the World▪ all men that professed any Religion, should go into Paradise; the jews under the banner of Moses, the Christians under the banner of CHRIST, and the Sarracens under the banner of Mahomet. They compel no man therefore to abjure the faith in which he was borne, but commend & approve secretly such as they find zealous and constant in their own Religion: yet holding it an especial honour to have daily new Proselytes, they incite them by hope of freedom and preferment, which with many are motives too much prevailing. Hence I have heard many say, that it is better for a man that would enjoy liberty of conscience, to live in the Country's professing Mahumetanisme, than Papistry: for in the one he shall never be free from the bloody Inquisition; in the other he is never molested if he meddle not with their Law, their Women, or their slaves. The opinions which they hold concerning the end of the World, are very ridiculous; as that at the winding of a horn, not all flesh only, but the Angels themselves shall die; that the Earth with an Earthquake shall be kneaded together like a lump of dough; that a second blast of the same horn shall after 40 days restore all again; that Cain shall be the Captain or ringleader of the damned, who shall have the countenances of dogs and Swine; that they shall pass over the bridge of iust●ce▪ laden with their sins in satchels; that the great sinners shall fall into hell, the lesser into Purgatory only, with a thousand of the like fopperies. This Religion thus compiled, was greedily received by the Sarracens, a people of Arabia Deserta; so called (not of Sara, but Sarra) signifying a desert, and Saken, to inhabit; or f●om Sarak, betokening thieves, a name fitly correspondent to their nat●●es. The causes of the deplorable increase and continuance of his irreligious Religion, are 6. 1 The greatness of the victories of the Sarracens; who easily compelled the conquered to embrace their superstitions. 2 A peremptory restraint of all disputation in any point of Religion whatsoever. 3 The suppression of Philosophy and humane Arts; the light of which, could not but erect the grossness of their tenants. 4 The sensual liberty allowed of having variety of wives. 5 The promise of 〈◊〉 after death; with which a sense not enlightened with the spirit of God, cannot but be more affected, then with a mere speculative hope of spiritual delights. And 6 the forbidding of Printing, and printed books; by which the people might truly know the verity of Christian Religion, and the apparent falsehood of their own Mahometan. Mahomet was of low stature, schald-headed, evil proportioned, and as evil conditioned; being naturally addicted to all villainies, infinitely thievish, and insatiably lecherous. He was troubled almost continually with the falling-sickness; to mask which infirmity, as repugnant to his pretended omnipotency; he said it was only a divine rapture, wherein he conversed with the Angel Gabriel. He was well seen in Magic, by whose aid and help of the Devil, he taught a white Pigeon to feed at his care, affirming it to be the Holy Ghost, which informed him in divine precepts. By these policies he strengthened himself with the discontented Arabians, who first freed themselves from the allegiance to the Graecian Empire; but not without some resistance of the Philarchi, or Nobility of Mecha, who drove him forcibly from their territories, which not long after he subdued, casting thence the Greek officers. From this return of his, after his flight from Mecha, the Sarracens began their computation of years (as we from CHRIST'S Nativity) which they call the Hegira; which beginneth about the year of our redemption 617: concerning which time, I cannot but observe, that Mahomet compiled his devilish doctrine, beginning his Empire; and Boniface the third his Antichristian title, beginning his Empire, nigh about the same year. The Caliphs' or Amira's of the Saracens. A.C. A.H. 623 6 1 Mahomet the broacher of this heathenish superstition. 9 632 15 2 Ebubezer subdued the City Haza. 2 634 17 3 Haumar a mighty Prince, conquered Syria, Palestine, Persia, Egypt, and Mesopotamia 12 647 30 4 Osmen subdued▪ Carthage, and the greatest part of Barbary 10 657 40 5 Mnavias' won Cyprus, Rhodes, and part of Lesser Asia 24 684 67 6 Gizid. 7 Habballa. 8 Maruan. 685 68 9 Abdimelech established the begun conquests of Armenia and Mesopotamia. 22 707 90 10 Vlidor Vbit sent the Saracens to Spain, who there wrought great victories 9 716 99 11 Zulcimin, whose Captain Mulsamus besieged Constantinople, till his ships were burnt, & his men consumed with the plague. 3 719 102 12 Haumar II. 2 721 103 13 Gizid II. 4 725 107 14 Eu●lid conquered Cappadocia, 18 743 125 15 Gizid III. 744 126 16 Hyces, in whose time Charles Martell made havoc of the Saracens in France. 745 127 17 Maruan two, invaded Cyprus, and took it. 6 752 133 18 Abuballas. 5 756 138 19 Habdallas. 20 Bugiafer Abugefer built the City Bagdet. 777 159 21 Mahadi 9 786 168 22 Musa or Moses. 1 787 169 23 Arachid or Aron compelled Irene Empress of Greece, to pay him and his, tribute. 23 110 193 24 Mahamad or Mahomet two▪ 5 815 198 25 Habdallas, who took and spoilt Crete, and overthrew the greeks: he spoilt also Sicilia, Sardinia, and Corsica. 17 832 215 26 Mohamet III, wasted Italy, burned the suburbs of Rome, & ruinated the forenamed Lands. 40 Others reckon these Caliphs' to have succeeded Mahomet II. 815 198 25 Manion. 12 827 210 26 Mu●etzam. 8 835 218 27 Wacet 4 839 222 28 Methucall. 12 851 234 29 Montacer. 1 852 235 30 Abul Hamet. 6 858 241 31 Almatez 4 863 245 32 Motadi Bila. 10▪ after whose death the Egyptians withdrew themselves from their obedience due to the Babylonian Caliph, and chose one of their own, to whom all the Arabians, or those of the Mahometan Religion in Africa and Europe submitted themselves. Of the Egyptian Caliphs', when we come into that Country; take now with you the names only of the Syrian or Babylonian Caliphs'; for story of them I find little or none. The Babylonian Caliphs' after the division. A. C. A. H. 870 252 1 Mutemad 21 891 273 2 Mutezad. 8 899 281 3 Muchtaphi 8 907 289 4 Muchtedar 24 931 313 5 Elhaker 1 932 314 6 Ratze 7 939 321 7 Muctade 4 943 325 8 Musteraphe 2 945 327 9 Macia and Taia. 44 989 371 10 Kadar. 41 1030 412 11 Kaim. 5 1035 417 12 Muctadi. 60 1095 477 13 Mustetaher. 22 1117 499 14 Musteraschad 18 1135 517 15 Raschid. 25 1160 542 26 Musteneged. 9 1169 551 17 Mustazi. 10 1179 561 18 Narzay. 36 1225 597 19 Taher. 20 Mustenatzer 1255 638 21 Mustatzen the last Caliph or highpriest of the Sarracens, in Syria and Babylon. Yet have they still remaining a carcase of the old Body, one whom they call Caliph, at whose hands the neighbour Princes use to receive their Diadems and Regalities: and so we find Solyman the magnificent, after his conquest of Chaldea, M●sopotamia▪ and Assyria, to have been by one of these poor titulary Caliphs', created king of Babylon, Anno 1543. This unwieldy Body of the Sarracen Empire, having thus two heads, began apparently to decline; losing to the kings of Leon and Oviedo, the greatest part of Spain: to the Genois, Sardinia, and Corsica: to the Normans, Naples and Sicily: and finally most of their Empire, with their very names, to the Turks and Tartars▪ For Allan a Tartarian Captain, starved Mustatzem a Babylonian Caliph, in his Tower of Bagde●, and rooted out all his posterity: and Sarracon the first Turkish king of Egypt, brained the last Egyptian Caliph with his horsemans' Mace, leaving not one of his Issue or kindred surviving. The office of the Caliphs' is now executed in the Turks Dominion by the Musti, or chief Priest of the Sarracens. As Mars showed himself a coadjutor to these Moors in their stupendious triumphs, so also did Phoebus pour down no less celestial influence, on such as addicted themselves to scholarship. Bagdet in Chaldea, Cairoan, Fess, Morocco in Barbary, & Corduba in Spain, were their Universities: out of which came the Philosophers, Avicen, and Averro: the Physicians Rhasis, and Mesue: The Geographers Leo and Abilfada; & almost all the Textuaries and found Writers, as Hali, Algazel, Albumazar, etc. in Astrology; from whom the greatest part of our Astronomical and Astrological terms are borrowed. There is now no Kingdom, Island, or Province, which acknowledgeth the Empire of the Saracens, but the Kingdom of Fez, and Morocco in Barbary. And now it is time to return again to Arabia, which followed (as we told you) the fortune of the four great monarchies. In the conquest of it by the first three, there occurreth nothing of any note; in the last, this is most remarkable. When Alexander was in his adolescency or boyage, he on a time sacrificing to the gods, cast into the fire with both his hands, abundance of myrrh and frankincense; which Leonidas one of the Nobility marking, advised him to be more sparing of that precicus and dear commodity; till he was master of the Country where it grew. This admonition Alexander (when he had conquered Arabia) remembering, sent a ship laden with frankincense to Leonidas, bidding him hereafter serve the Gods more liberally, It was subdued unto the Turks by Selimus the first, immediately after his conquest of Egypt: yet are the people rather tributaries unto, than provincials of the Turkish Empire. Two kings they have of their own, whereof the one continually resideth in some good town of Arabia: the other haunteth about Syria, and the Holy land; living in tents, & being followed by the wild and thievish Arabs. Thus much of Arabia. OF ASSYRIA, MESOPOTAMIA, AND CHALDEA, ASSYRIA hath on the East Media, on the West Mesopotamia, Maginus. on the North Armenia minor, and on the South Susiana, a Province of Persia. This Region took its name from Assur, second son to Sem, who with his Family retired himself hither, after the confusion of tongues. It is now (as Maginus informeth us) called by Niger, Adrinsa; by Mercator, Sarth; by Pin●tus, Mosul; by some, Azemia; by others, Arzerum. It containeth the Provinces of old Adiabene, Arrapachite, and Sittacene. It is a custom, which hath from all antiquity been used in this Country, that the maids which are marriageable, are yearly brought forth in public, and set to sale to such as would marry them: and the money which was given for the fairest, was by the Arithmetical proportion of justice, given to the more deformed for their portions, to make them go off the better and quicker. And hence perhaps the Fathers of our times use to give least money with such of their daughters, whose beauty is a sufficient dowry: but to grease the fat sows, with the addition of some hundreds of pounds; which made the merry fellow say, that the money was a good match, if the wench were absent. The chief Cities were and are Ninive, built by Ninus th● Assyrian Monarch; a great City, of three days journey, and in circuit 66 miles. The walls hereof were in height 100 foot, in breadth able to contain 3 Carts a breast: Towers in the wall 1500, every one 200 foot high: In the Hebrew it is called Ruhaboth; in Eusebius time Nisib; now almost ruined to nothing. Sic patet exemplis oppida posse mori. Examples plainly do affirm, Towns have for life a settled term: Through this City ran the fair and famous river Euphrates; of which there was an old prophecy, that the town should never be forced, till the river proved its enemy. This made Sardanapalus make it the seat of war against Belochus and Arbaces; who having for three whole years besieged it, the river over-flowed its banks, and overthrew twenty furlong of the walls: Which accident compelled Sardanapalus to that desperate extremity, that he burned himself; and the enemy entered the Town. To this City jonah was sent to preach, here being 1200000 persons that knew not the right hand from the left. 2 Arzeri, whence the whole Region is called Arzeri. 3 Aruela, nigh unto which, Alexander fought his third and last battle against Darius, & his Persians; who being in number 800000, went home lesser by far than they came thither. Not long after this victory, Darius died, and Alexander was installed in the Persian Monarchy. 4 Serta. 5 Musall, the seat of the Nestorian Patriarch. MESOPOTAMIA hath on the East Tigris, on the West Euphrates, on the North the hill Caucasus, on the South Chaldea. This Country in holy Scriptures is called Padan Aram; as also Mesopotamia, quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, because it is environed with the rivers Tigris and Euphrates, which overflow the Country, as Nilus doth Egypt, making it very fertile; and now it is called Dierbecke. The soil is exceeding fertile, yielding in most places 200, in some 300 increase. Here Abraham was borne: hither he sent his servant to choose a wife for his son Isaac: hither jacob fled from his brother Esau. And here Paradise is by men both skilled in Divinity, and Geography, affirmed to have stood. Yet amongst all sorts of Writers we find different opinions. Some make Paradise to signify a place of pleasure, and the four Rivers to be the four Cardinal Virtues: but these allegories on the Scriptures are not warrantable. Others place it in the air, under the circle of the Moon; and tell us that the 4 rivers in the Scriptures mentioned, fall down from thence, and running all under the Ocean, rise up again in those places where they are now found: but this is so vain a foppery, that I will not honour it with a confutation. Such as make Paradise local, are also divided into 3 ranks, (for I omit the rest) whereof some place it under the Aequator; but this agreeth not with the bounds prescribed by the Holy Ghost. Some conceive the 4 rivers to be Tigris, Euphrates, Nilus, and Ganges; and that Paradise was the whole World: but this cannot be, for then when Adam was driven out of Paradise, it must also follow that he was driven out of the World, which were absurd. Those of the soundest judgements place it here, in an Island which is made by the Rivers Tigris and Euphrates, and some branches running from them: the uppermost of them they defend to be Pison (falsely rendered Ganges) which watereth the land of Havilah, now called Susiana; and the lowermost to be Gihen (improperly translated Nilu●) as running through Aethiopia Asiatica, which we shall further explain when we come into Africa. The reasons are, because Nilus and Ganges are too far distant, and different in their course to spring from one fountain, and that this Country is situate East of Arabia, where Moses was when he wrote Genesis. The chief Cities are Rechiais, formerly Edessa, whereof Agbarus was governor, who writ an Epistle to our Saviour CHRIST, Herodian. and from him received an answer; the Copies whereof Eusebius setteth down in the end of his first book. Near unto this town Antoninus Caracalla, son to Septimius Severus, Emperor of Rome, was slain by the appointment of Macrinus, Captain of the Guard, herein disappointing Caracalla, who intended to have made Macrinus shorter by the head. For Caracalla, conscious of his own unworthiness to rule the Empire, and fearing revenge for the many murders he had in Rome committed; sent to Maternianus his friend, desiring him to inquire of the Magicians, who should be his successor: He returned answer, that Macrinus was the man. The packet of Letters among which this was, was brought to Caracalla, as he was riding in his Chariot, who therefore delivered them to Macrinus, whose office (besides the government of the Praetorian guard) was to read and answer Letters of ordinary import. The Letter concerning himself coming to his hand, he seeing his imminent peril, resolved to strike the first blow; and to that end entrusted Martialis, one of his Centurions, who killed the unfortunate Emperor, as he withdrew himself, levandae vesica gratia. It will not be any way amiss in this place to note; that all, or most of the Emperors before Constantine (who first received the faith) died unnatural deaths: but such as succeeded him, went to their graves in peace, and full of years: from julius Caesar unto Constantine, are numbered 40 Emperors, of which, julius was openly murdered in the Senate-house: Augustus death was hastened by his wife Livia; Tiberius by Macro, Caligula was slain by Cassius Chereas'; Claudius poisoned by Agrippina: Nero and Otho laid violent hands on themselves. Galba and Vitellius were massacred by the Soldiers; Domitian by Stephanus; Commodus by Letus and Electus; Pertinax, and julianus by the tumultuous Guard; Caracalla by the command of Macrinus; Macrinus, Heliogabalus, Alexander Severus, Maximinus, Maximus, and Balbienus, successively by the men of war; Gordianus by Philip; Philip by the Soldiers; Hostilianus by Gallus & Aemilianus; they by the Soldiers; Valerianus died prisoner in Parthia; Florianus and Diocl●sian were the Authors of their own ends. Aurelianus was murdered by his household servants. Gallienus, Quintilius, Tacitus & Probus by the fury of the military men. I have out of this bedroll, purposely omitted such Emperors as were made by the Armies, without the approbation of the Senate; as also the Caesars, or designed successors of the Empire; most of whom got nothing by their designation or adoption, but ut citius intersicerentur. Some of these were cut off for their misdemeanours: some for seeking to revive again the ancient Discipline: and some that others might enjoy their places. The chief cause of these continual massacres, proceeded originally from the Senate and Emperors themselves. For when the Senators had once permitted the Soldiers to elect Galba, and had confirmed that election, Euulgato (saith Tacitus) imperij arcano, principem alibi quam Romae fieri posse; more Emperors were made abroad in the field by the Legions, then at home by them. Secondly, from the Emperors, who by an unseasonable love to their guard soldiers, so strengthened them by privileges, and nuzzled them in their licentious courses; that on the smallest rebuke, they which were appointed for the safety of the Princes, proved the Authors of their ruin; so truly was it said by Augustus in Dion: Metuendum est esse sine custode, sed multò magis à custode metuendum est. The last cause (be it causa per accidens, or per se) was the largesse which the new Emperors used to give unto the men of service. This custom was begun by Claudius Caesar, and continued by all his successors; insomuch that the Empire became saleable, and many times he which bade most, had it: As we see in Dion, when Sulpitianus offering twenty S●stertiums to each Soldier, was (as if they had been buying a stock at Gleek) out-bidden by julianus, who promised them 25 Sestertiums a man. So that Herodian justly complaineth of this donative. Id initium causaque militibus fuit, ut etiam in posterum turpissimi contumacissimique evaderent; sic ut avaritia indies, ac principum contemptus, etiam ad sanguinem usque proveherentur. But it is now high time to go on in my journey to Carra, observing only by the way, that when the valorous Christians had recovered this Country, and the Holy land; for the more facile administration of justice, they divided the whole Conquest in 4 Tetrarchies; namely 1 Jerusalem, 2 Antioch, 3 Tripoli, 4 This Edessa; under every one of which were many subordinate Lords, being all subject to the Kings of Jerusalem. 2 Carra, called (Genesis 12.) by Moses, Haran; where Abraham dwelled, having left Vr. In this town the Moon was worshipped in both sexes: some honouring it as a female; then she was called Dea Luna; others as a male, and then Deus Lunus was his name: but with this fortune, both: Qui Lunam faemineo nomine putabat nuncupandam, is mulieribus semper inserviat; at verò qui marem Deum esse crediderit, is uxori dominetur. I dare presume there were but few men of the former Religion: So unwilling are they to be under the command of their wives; neither will I herein blame them. Nigh unto this town was Crassus the Roman Lieutenant, and one of the richest men that ever that Commonwealth knew▪ (for he was worth 7100 talents; the tenth being deduced, which he offered to Hercules, and three month corn given to the poor) vanquished by the Parthians, and their King Herodes. — Miserando funere Crassus Assyrias Latio maculavit sanguine Carras. Crassus' by a defeat lamented stain; With Roman blood th'Assyrian Carras plains. It is now called Carr Amida, or Caramit, and is the seat of a Turkish Bassa, who is of great command in those parts. 3 Madri●. CHALDEA is bounded on the East with Assyria, on the West with Syria, on the North with Armenia, and on the South with Arabia Deserta. The chief Cities were Vr, now Horrea, whence Abraham▪ departed when he went to live at Haran. 2 Erech. 3 Accad. 4 carnel. and 5 Babel (Gen. 10.10.) This Babel (in the Hebrew it signifieth confusion) is famous for the confusion of languages, which here happened: for immediately after the Universal deluge, Nimrod the son of Chus, the son of Cham, persuaded the people to secure themselves from the like after-claps, by building some stupendious Edifice, which might resist the sury of a second deluge. This counsel was generally embraced, Heber only and his Family, contradicting such an unlawful attempt. The mayor part prevailing, the Tower began to rear a head of Majesty, 5164 paces from the ground: having its basis & circumference equal to the height. The passage to go up, went winding about the outside, and was of an exceeding great breadth, there being not only room for horses, carts, & the like means of carriage, to meet and turn; but lodgings also for man and beast, and (as some report) grass and corne-fields for their nourishment. But God beholding from high this fond attempt, sent amongst them (who before were one language) a confusion of 72 tongues: which hindered the proceeding of this building, one not being able to understand what his fellow called for. Bring me (quoth one) a trowel, quickly quick; One brings him up a hammer: hue this brick (Another bids) and then they cleave a tree: Make fast this rope, and then they let it flee: One calls for planks, another mortar lacks: They bring the first a stone; the last an axe. Thus being compelled to desist from so unlucky an enterprise, they greedily sought out such as they could understand, with whom consorting themselves, they forget their former acquaintances, and now are divided into 72 different nations: comprehending about 24000 men, besides women and children. Of these 72 nations, 27 of several language, being the posterity of Sem, dispersed themselves about Asia: 30 others, of the loins of Cham, peopled afric: and 15 more, being the issue of japhet, withdrew themselves towards Europe, and Asia the less. The sons of this japhet were first Gomer, from whom are descended the Germans and Gauls, called of of old Gomeri, and Cimbri. 2 Magog, father to the Magogins, or Scythians. 3 Madus, the author of the Madians, or Medes. 4 Tubal, the progenitor of the Spaniards. 5 javan, the parent of the Greeks and jonians. 6 Meschus, the founder of the Mescates●or ●or Cappadocians. 7 There●, whose offspring is the Thracians. From out this Gomers loins they say sprung all The warlike nations scattered over Gaul, And Germans too, yerst called Gomerites. From Tubal Spaniards, and from Magog Seytes. From Madai Medes, from Mesech Mazacons, From javan Greeks, from Thyras Thracians. Sem had five sons: from Elam descended the Elamites or Persians: from 2 Assur the Assyrians: from 3 Arphaxad the Arphaxadians, or Chaldees (his son Heber was father to the Hebrews●) from 4 Aram the Aramites, or Syrians: and from Lud, the peoply of Lydia. The Sceptred Elam chose the Persian hills Assur Assyria with his people fills: Lud Lydia; Aram all Syria had, And Chaldey fell to learned Arphaxad. The sons of Ham were four only: from Canaan descended the Canaanites, being subdivided into Hittites, Perezites, Amorites, jebusites, etc. 2 from Cush, the father of the first Babylonian Monarch Nimrod, sprang the Cushians, or Aethiopians▪ from 3 Phut, the Phutians, Lybians, and Mauritanians, among whom there is a river of this name. from 4 Misraim the Egyptians. Phut peopled Lybia, Misraim Egypt manned, The first borne Cush the Aethiopian strand: And Canaan doth nigh Iordans waters dwell, One day ordained to harbour Israel. These being thus dispersed, and afterward growing too populous for their first habitation; continually went out to seek new dwelling places▪ So the Gauls filled Brittany, the Britons Ireland; the Irish Scotland, and the Isles; so the Tyrian and Phoenicians planted their Colonies in diverse places, the Saca came into Saxony, and the northern regions continually used to send abroad the superfluity of their inhabitants. And thus much in this place concerning the confusion of tongues, & peopling of the world by diverse nations after the universal deluge. Babylon, howsoever the tower was hindered, went forward & was finished by Semiramis, whose walls were in circuit 60 miles 200 foot high, and 50 Cubits broad. As Semiramis once was platting her hair, news was brought her of the revolt of this Town; whereupon leaving her head half undressed, she went & besieged it; never ordering the rest of her hair till she had again recovered it. How it fell into the hands of Cyrus, we learn out of Xenophons' Cyri paideia which was in this manner. The river Euphrates ran quite through the town, round about whose banks the politic Prince cut many and deep channels: into which, when the Babylonians were securely merry at a general feast, he suddenly drained and emptied the river, conveying his whole forces into the Town all along the dry & yielding Channel, and in little time made himself master of it. From the Persians it revolted in the reign of Darius Histaspis, and that sustenance might not be wanting to the men of war they strangled the most part of the women; being in actions of this quality, not so much as necessary evils. When they had for twenty months so defended the Town, that the Persians had less hope than ever of prevailing; Zopirus one of Darius' Captains, mangling his body and disfiguring his face by cutting oft his nose and ears; fled to the Babylonians, complaining of the tyranny of his King. They crediting his words, and knowing his prowess, committed the charge of the whole army unto him; as a man, to whom such barbarous usage had made the King irreconcilable. But he taking his best opportunity, delivered both the Town and Soldiers into the hands of his Sovereign. Here died Alexander the Great, after whose death the Graecian Captains regardful rather of their own ambitio●s, than the common loyalty; divided the Empire among themselues; leaving the body of the King 8 days unbutied. A wonderful change of fortune: he who living thought the world too little for his valour, being dead found no place big enough for his body. Aristotle saith, that when Babylon was taken by the Greek army, under the leading of this Macedonian Captain; it was 3 days, before one part took notice of the conquest. Nabuchadnezar mightily increased this City; which being almost ruined, was re-edified by Bugiafar, Caliph of the Sarracens, at the expense of 18 millions of gold: and because of the many Gardens contained in it, he caused it to be called Bagadet or Bagdet, from Baga, in the Arabian tongue signifying a Garden. This is still a Town of great traffic, between which & Aleppo Carriers travel very often with many hundred Camels laden with commodities. This Convoy is called the Caravan. Between these two places they have a custom of sending Post-pigeons, or sending by Pigeons letters of all occurences in haste; which is done in this manner. When the hen-dove sitteth and hath young, they take the Cock Pigeon, & put him into a cage; whom when he is by the Caravan carried a day's journey off, they set at liberty, & he strait flieth home to his make. When by degrees they are perfectly taught, the Carriers & Merchants on any accident, fasten a letter about one of their necks; & they being freed, without any stay haste to the place from whence they were brought. And such as at home do watch their return, climb their hole, and taking a way the letter, are certified of the estate of the Caravan, or any other tidings whatsoever. The chief principal rivers of these Countries are 1 Euphrates beyond which the Romans could hardly extend their Empire: and 2 Tigris so named for its swiftness; the word in the Medians language signifying an Arrow: this river ariseth about Libanus, and disburdeneth himself into the Persian Sea. The faith of Christ was first planted here by jude the Apostle; and now is almost worn out by the Mahometan superstition. The language is diverse, some men speaking the Arabic; some the Persian, others the Turkish language. Out of Chaldea the 3 wise men of the East are thought to have come, who worshipped Christ and presented gifts unto him. Here flourished many and the very first Astronomers, who had two great helps to perfect this science: first a plain country yielding a fair sensible Horizon (for the rational is a like to hills and valleys) and by consequence profitable to the observation of the Heliacal, Acronical, Matutine, and Vespertine rising & falling of every star: secondly a long life, fraught with sufficient experience, concerning the motion (whether commning with the Primum Mobile, or proper to every distinct Sphere) of all the stars and Planets. The Assyrian or Chaldean Monarches. 1798 1 Nimrod, called also Saturnus Babylonicus, the son of Chus, the son of Cham, was the first that ever bore title of King. 25. 1845 2 Belus or jupiter Babylonicus, whose Image was worshipped by the Heathenish and jewish Idolaters, under the name of Baal and Bel, 26. 1907 3 Ninus united to his Empire the kingdom of Armenia, Media, Arabia, Bactria, and Lybia 52. 1959 4 Semiramis the foundress of Babylon, subdued the Aethiopians, the Indians, and their King Staurobates, 42. She was borne at Ascalon, a Town in Syria, and exposed to the fury of wild beasts. But being borne not to dye so ingloriously, she was brought up by Shepherds, and at full age presented to the Syrian Viceroy, who gave her in marriage to his only son. Going with him to the wars she ●ell in acquaintance with Ninus, who liking her body and spirit took her to his bed. This bred in him a greater affection toward her, so that he granted her at her request, the command of the Empire for five days; making a decree that her will in all things should be punctually performed: which boon being gotten, she put on the royal robes, and commanded the King to be slain. Having thus gotten the Empire, she exceedingly enlarged it, leading with her an army consisting of 100000 Chariots of war, three millions of foot, and half a million of horse. A woman in whom there was nothing to be honoured and applauded, but her insatiable lusts. 2001 5 Ninus, or Aramphel, as the Scripture calls him, 38. 2039 6 Arias 30. 2069 7 Arabius 40. 2109 8 Belus 30. 2139 9 Amatrites 38. 2177 10 Belochus Prisc. 35 2212 11 Belochus jun. 52. 2264 12 Altades 32. 2296 13 Mamitus 30. 2326 14 Mancaleus 30. 2356 15 Spherus 20. 2376 16 Mancaleus two, 30. 2406 17 Sparetus 40. 2446 18 Ascatades 40. 2486 19 Amintes 45. 2511 20 Beloehus jun. 25. 2526 21 Bellopares 30. 2586 22 Lamprides 22. 2618 23 Sosares 20. 2638 24 Lampares 30. 2668 25 Panmas 45. 2713 26 Soramas 19 2732 27 Mitreus 27. 2759 28 Tautanes 32. 2791 29 Tautes 40. 2831 30 Tineus 30. 2861 31 Dercillus 40. 2901 32 Eupales 38. 2939 33 Laostines 45. 2944 34 Pyrithiades 30. 3014 35 Ophrateus 20. 3034 36 Ophraganeus 50. 3084 37 Ascrasapes 24. 3126 38 Sardanapalus 20. Of these 38 Kings we find scarce any thing remaining but the names, which are in this order registered by Berosus, or rather by Annius a Monk of Viterbum in Tuscanie, who hath thrust upon the world the fancies of his own brain, under the name of that ancient historian. The chief Kings of note after Semiramis were, 1 Ninus, Amraphell or Zameis her son, who sudued the Arians, Bactrians, & Caspians; but was otherwise a man of effeminate and unkingly carriage. 2 Belus extended the Assyrian Monarchy to judaea, subduing many nations: he was for his valour surnamed by the afterwriters Xerxes, i e. the warrior, or the conqueror. 3 Mamitus revived again the ancient discipline, corrupted by his predecessors; he awed Syria, and Egypt. 4 Ascatades perfected the conquest of Syria. 5 Belochus Priscus was the author of divination, by the flying of Birds called Auspicium. Of soothsaying there were in all 4 Kings; 1 this Auspicium, quasi avispicium, taken from the flight of Birds, either on the right or the left: and hence the proverb cometh ami sinistra, good luck; because in giving the right hand is opposite to the receivers left: or from the number of the Birds, whence Romulus was promised the Empire before his brother, because he had seen the double number: or lastly, from the nature of them, whence the same Romulus seeing the vultures was, saith Florus, spei plenus urbem bellatricem fore, ita illi sanguini & praedae assuetae aves pollicebantur. 2ly Aruspicium ab aras inspiciendo, in which the Soothsayerss observed whether the beast to be sacrificed, came to the Altar willingly or not; whether the entrails were of natural colour, exulcerate, etc. or whether any part was wanting. All Histories and Poets afford variety of examples of this kind; I need give no particular instance. This divination was first practised by the Etrurians, who received their knowledge from one Tages, who arising to certain plowmen out of a furrow, taught them this skill and then vanished. 3ly Tripudium quasi ter●ipudium, or terripanium, was a conjecturing of future successes, by the rebounding of crumbs cast into chickens. We have an instance of this in the life of Tiberius Gracchus, who being busy about the Law Agraria; was forewarned by the keeper of his Chickens to desist, because when he had cast the crummmes to the coop, one only of the Chickens came out, and the same without eating returned in again: which was a sign of ill luck, as the greedy devouring of them had been of good. But Tiberius not regarding the omen, was that day slain. It is said to have been invented by the Lycians. 4ly Angurium ab avium garritu, was a prediction from the chirping or chattering of Birds; as also by the sounds and voices we hear we known not whence, from what cause. In this latter kind, the death of julius Caesar was divined, by the clattering of the armour in his house; & the poisoning of Germanicus by the sounding of a Trumpet of it's own accord. In the former an Owl schreeching in the Senate house, was deemed ominous to Augustus: and a company of Crows accompanying home Sejanus, with great clamours and croakings; was deemed fatal to that great favourite: and so it proved. 6 Sardanapalus being wondrous effeminate, and unworthy to govern so potent a nation; was deposed by Arbaces, Captain of Media; and Belochus, Leistenant of Babylon; who compelled Sardanapalus to burn himself with all his riches for fear of more pain. The treasure which Sardanapalus burned with him, was 100 millions of talents in gold; and 1000 millions of talents in silver: which in our money amounteth to 20 thousand and 500 millions of pounds. A mass of money which surely had not seen the Sun in many years, (I had almost said ages) & therefore grown rusty, desired a fire to purge it. This Sardanapalus afforded it; it may be to end his life with that, in which he placed his Summum bonum: It may be in spite unto his enemies: and it is possible it might be in policy; that so great a treasure not fallen to the possession of his foes, might so much the more disable them from making resistance against, or detaining the Empire from his next successor. For it is of all things the most foolish both to lose our treasure, & with it to enrich our adversaries. On which consideration the Spaniards fired their Indian fleet at Gades, & the Genoais theirs at Tripoli; that their lading might not come into the possession of their enemies; the English and Mahumetans. After the death of this Sardanapalus, Arbaces took Media and Persia with the confining Provinces: Belochus strengthened himself with Assyria, Chaldaea & the adjacent regions; his kingdom being called the new kingdom of Assyria. The new Kings of Assyriae, and Chaldea. 3146 1 Phul Belocus, the beginner of this new Monarchy. 3194 2 Phul Assur, destroyed Galilee, 23. 3217 3 Salmanasar, who destroyed Samaria, ruined the kingdom of Israel, and carried the 10 Tribes to perpetual captivity, 10. This is the Nabonassar of the Chronologers. 3227 4 Sennacherib, whose blaspheamous host was vanquished by Angels from heaven, and he himself murdered by his two sons, 7. 3233 5 Aserrhaddon, who revenging his father's death on his brothers, was deposed by his deputy of Chaldea, and the seat royal transferred from Niniveh to Babylon, 10. 3243 6 Merodach Baladan, governor of Babylon 40. 3283 7 Ben Merodach 2. 3304 8 Nabocpullassar, wh●vanquished Pharaoh, Necho K. of Egypt, 25. 3339 9 Nabuchodonaser the great, commonly called the Hercules of the East. He conquered Egypt, repaired Babylon, subverted Ninive: & in the 18 year of his reign he destroyed Jerusalem, & carried the people captive unto Babylon. The last 7 years of his reign, he was distracted of his wits, and lived like the beasts of the field according to the word of God spoken by Daniel cap. 4. during which time his son Euilmerodach, Nicrocris his daughter, with her husband Niglissar, and their son Labosarodach; successively governed the state, as protectors, and therefore are by some reckoned as kings. Finally Nabuchodonazar having recovered his senses, died when he had reigned 44 years. 3383 10 Evilmerodach, slain by Astyages King of the Medes, 26. 3409 11 Balthassar, son to Evilmerod●ch, a Prince of dissolute and cruel nature, was assailed by Darius & Cyrus' successors of Astyages, by whom his Empire was taken from him, and himself slain 17. A.M. 3426. That this was the end of Balthassar, is the common opinion. But joseph Scaliger in his learned and industrious work, de emendatione temporum, maketh him to be slain in a tumult by his own people: who elected into the Empire a Noble man of the Medes, called in profane stories, Nabonnedus; in divine Darius Medus; who after a 17 years' reign, was slain by Cyrus' King of the Persians. By the leave of so worthy a man, this cannot hold good. For the Lord by his Prophet jeremy, had pronounced (Chap. 27.) That all nations should serve Nabucadnezzar, and his son, and his son's son: whereas Nabonnedus was a Prince of a strange blood, and so the nation were not to serve him; and in Balthassar, the son's son of Nabuchadnezzar, was this oracle finished. But let us examine his arguments; and withal the scoffs, which very prodigally he bestoweth on such as maintain the contrary opinion. Natio Chronologorum, the whole rout of Chronologers: boni & diligentes viri, good simple meaning men: & addunt alia nihilo veriora, are his first compliments. Vt igitur, quod chronologorum est, omnes resipiscant, etc. therefore that they may repent their ever being Chronologers, he bringeth in Berosus, cited by josephus, in his first book against Appion. But Berosus there maketh Nabonnedus (to whom he saith the kingdom of Balthassar was by the people delivered) to be a Babylonian; and not as Scaliger would have him say, a noble man of the Medes: neither can the authority of Berosus, countervail that of Daniel, who in his 6 Chapter telleth Balthassar, that his kingdom should be divided among the Medes and Persians. His 2d argument is drawn from the nature of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as it is in the same Chapter; and Darius the Mede took the Empire: by which word, took, is implied, not a forcible invasion, but a willing acceptance of the Empire offered. To this we answer, that Darius indeed took the Empire quietly and willingly▪ being offered unto him by Cyrus, and his army, consisting of Medes and persians: who according to the word of God, had taken it from Baltassar, Darius being then absent. Quid si probavero (saith he) eum cognominatum fuisse Medum? he hath yet one trick more than all these: and Medus must not be the national name, but the surname of Darius; which he proveth out of a fragment of Megasthenes, cited by Eusebius, in his work de praeparatione Euangelica, where he is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. an argument of all others the most slight and trivial. For besides that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may there as well be the name of his nation, as his family; and besides that it thwarteth the places of jeremy and Daniel already quoted: it is diametrally opposite to another place of the same Daniel, in his nineth Chapter, where he is called Darius of the seed of the Medes. Of this Dariuses more anon when we come into Media: As for Nabonnedus, questionless he was the same with Balthassar. For besides that josephus, and Berosus attribute to either of them the reign of 17 years: the same josephus (who might best know the truth in this case) telleth us, that Balthassar was by the Babylonians, called Naboandel; a name not so great a stranger to Nabonnedus, as Scaligers Darius, or Herodotus his Labinitus. But in this, we must pardon joseph: scorn and contradiction was a part of his essence. For had he not been in some things singular; in all, peremptory: he had neither been a Scaliger, nor the son of julius. After the death of Balthassar, these Provinces have hitherto followed the fortune of the stronger potentate: as being subject to 1 The Persians. 2 Grecians. 3 Romans. 4 Persians 5 Sarracens. 6 Persian Sophies; from whom during the Persians civil wars, Amurath the 3 Emperor of the Turks subdued them. OF MEDIA AND PERSIA. MEDIA is limited on the East with Parthia, on the West with Armenia, on the South with Persia, and on the North with the Caspian Sea. This Sea is so called from the Caspij, a people of Scythia, whose Southern coast bordreth on this Sea. 2ly The Hyrcanian Sea, of Hyrcania, a neighbour Province of Persia: and now 3ly Mari d● Bacchu of the City Bacchu s●ated nigh unto it. It is the biggest Sea absolutely of all them, which have no commerce with the Ocean. This Country is generally barren, especially in the northern parts; so that they make their bread for the most part of dried Almonds, their drink of the roots of certain herbs, and feed ordinarily on Venison. Yet is it not defective in pasture grounds, here being some grassy plains of that bigness, that 50000 horses may pasture on them. Here was that liquor called Oleum Med●acum, with which they used to enuenome their arrows which being shot from a slacker bow (for a swift and strong motion took its virtue from it) did burn the flesh whereinto it fastened with great violence; and was of that nature, that nothing could mitigate the fury of it, but dust thrown into the wound; water rather increasing then allaying the heat and torture. The chief Cities are Sultania, famous for the fairest Mosque of the East. 2 Symmachia, the strongest place of all Media, taken by the Turks An. 1578; and made the seat of a Turkish Bashaw by Osman Beg, immediately after the taking of Tauris 1585. 3 Nassivan called of old Nasuana. 4 Eres another strong piece. 5 Ardonille, the birthplace and seat of residence and dominion, to Bunie and Aider, the first authors of the Sophian sect and Empire in Persia: and the burial place of Ishmael the first Sophy or Emperor of Persia, of this line. 6 Tabris, or Tauris, in compass 16 miles, containing in that space about 200000 inhabitants. The air hereof is very wholesome, but windy and cold; the cause why the Persian kings made it their place of residence in the summer; as they did Susis in the winter. This Tauris is by some supposed to be the same with Ecbatana, and hath been thrice taken by the Turks; namely, by Selimus the first; 2 by Solyman the magnificent; 3 by Osman, General to Amurath the 3d; who hath fortified it with a Castle. 7 Seruan, whence the whole Province is called Sh●ruan. 8 Baccu. Whence the Caspian Sea is called Mari di Baccu. Nigh unto Media is the Country Albania, now called Zuiria, a Country little beholding to the labour or industry of the husbandman; yet of its own accord, yielding for one sowing most times two, sometimes three reapings. As for the people, they greatly honour old age, but accounted it a solecism in manners, to make any mention of the dead: & of these it is that Pliny (how truly I know not) reporteth, that they are ho●●y haired from their youth and see by night as well as by day. The chief Town is Caucasiae Portae, built hard upon the hill Caucasus, one of the best fortified towns of the East: it was said by Pliny to be ingens naturae miraculum, and is now called Derbent; a strong City, environed with two walls, and fortified with iron gates: taken nevertheless it was in the last wars against the Persian, and still remaineth under the Turks. The chief rivers of this Province are Arasse, and Ciro. The ancient Cities of this Country were Laodicea. 2 Apamia. 3 Rhaga, &c PERSIA is bounded on the East with the river Indus, on the West with the Persian Gulf, on the North with the Caspian Sea, and the river Oxus; on the South with the main Ocean. This Oxus is famous, first for being a bound fatal to monarchies, as we shall tell you when we come into Tartary: and 2ly for the famous passage of Alexander over it. For having pursued Bessus, the murderer of Darius, unto this river, & not knowing how to pass over it; there being neither ships on it, nor any timber nigh at hand to build them: he caused a great many bags and bladders to be stuffed with straw; and so on them in six days transported his whole army. So that I may truly say with his own historian, Vnum id consilium quod necessitas subiecerat, inijt, necessity is the best author of inventions. The men are much addicted to hospitality, and poetry; Lordly in their compliments, fantastical in their apparel, magnificent in expenses, lovers of learning, maintainers of Nobility, & desirous of peace. The women are gorgeous in attire, delightsome in sequestration of pleasure, truly loving, neat & cleanly. Their religion is Mahumetanisme, in which they differ from the Turks about the successors of Mahomet (as shall be showed anon) and some other circumstances; hence the Turks reputing them schismatical, continually persecute them with the fire and the sword. Their language is as much used in the East, as the Latin in the West. The Christian religion was planted here, as also in Media, Hyrcania, Carmania, &c, by S. Thomas; and in other of the Provinces by S. Andrew. This Empire containeth these several Provinces. 1 PERSIS, now called Far, abounding in metals of Gold, Silver, and precious stones; every where is moistened with ample lakes, and pleasant springs: a Country fertile in all things, except fruit, which they most want; as having no trees but Palm trees. The chief Cities are 1 Sirrah or Persepolis, built by Perses, son to Perseus' son to jupiter and Danae; who also changed the name of Elamites into that of Persians. For so we are informed by Isidor Persae (saith he) populi sunt à Perseo rego vocati, qui à Graecia Asiam transiens, ibi barbaras gentes gravi diuturnoque bello perdomuit, & victor nomen subiectae genti imposuit. This Persepolis was the seat royal of this Empire, for which cause Alexander at the request of the lewd Courtesan Lais, commanded it to be set on fire; but afterward repenting so great a folly, he re-edified it. 2 Casbin, the residence of the present Sophies brought hither from Tauris by sophy Tamas. It is also called Hispaan, and is said to be a day's journey about on horse back. It is well walled, and fortified with a strong for't; and beautified with two Seraglioes, the walls whereof are made of red marble, and paved with Mosaique work. The chief street hereof is called the Atmaidan, being in figure foursquare; every side a quarter of a mile in length: round about which are scaffolds set, for the people to sit and behold the King and his Nobles, at their exercises of shooting, running, and the like: here also doth the Sophy sometimes administer justice in person. 3 Sava. 4 Bescant. 5 Lara. Sr. W. Ral. 2 SUSIANA, or Cusestan is situate Eastward of Persis. It is so called quasi Chushiana from Chus, the son of H●m, the son of Noah; who first peopled here, and afterward withdrew himself more Southwestward, where the three Arabians now are, calling them the land of Chus: which are that land of Chus (our translatours read it the land of Aethiopia) which the river Gihen is said to encompass, Gen, 2.13. this Gihen being indeed the more Westerly branch of the river Emphrates. Chus being thus departed this Country, left it to his son Havilah; from whence it is in the Scriptures called the land of Havilah where there is Gold, and which the river Pison is said to compass Gen. 2.11. which Pison is the Southern branch of the river Tigris or Hiddekel, called by Curtius, Pisotigris, and Pasitigris; Peruenit (saith he) rex ad fluvium, Pasitigrin incolae vocant, which he presently affirmeth to fall into the Persian Sea, as Tigris and Euphrates also do. Now that there was another land of Havilah, beside that in India, which we shall in due time mention; is evident out of the Scriptures: for whereas Saul smote the Amalechites from Sur to Havilah, 1. Sam. 15.7. certainly it must be understood of this Havilah or Susiana, being the Eastern bound of that nation; and not of Havilah in India; it being no where found that Saul was so great a traveller. The chief Cities hereof are 1 Susa, where the ancient Persian Princes used to keep Court in time of winter, as being more Southerly than Ecbatana, 2 Saum. 3 Casa. 3 CARMANIA is situate on the East of Susiana. The chief Cities are 1 Gad●l. 2 Cobinum. 3 Caramania, (now, as also the Province, called Chyrman) famous for cloth of Gold, and the best Scimitars; Adrianus. a weapon of such value amongst the Mahumetaus; that at the overthrow of the Turkish Navy at Lepanto, the Turks which were taken prisoners, cast their Seimitars into the Sea, lest the Christians should get into their power such excellent weapons. Plutarch. In this Country it was that Alexander being returned out of India, kept his Bacchanalia, in imitation of Bacchus, who had first conquered that nation, Night & day he was continually feasting with his friends, on a scaffold drawn with 8 horses; his companions following in their chariots, some adorned with purple and silk, others with flowers & green boughs, themselves wearing garlands on their heads, and carrying their carousing cups in their hands. In this army there was neither helm, sword, arrow, or buckler seeney all their armour was cups, barrels, and flagons; their skirmishing, eating, drinking, laughing, and singing. Attended they were by minstrels, playing on their Flutes, by women dancing, boys shooting, all playing the drunken fools most naturally. Thus marched they through the Country of Carmania, in as great dissoluteness, as if Bacchus himself indeed had been there, & lead the mummery; and for seven whole days this sottishness continued. So that Curtius well observeth: Si quid victis saltem adversus comessantes animi fuisset, mille hercule viri, modo & sobrij, septem dierum crapula graues in suo triumpho capere potuerun●; a thousand sober men of the Persians, had their hearts been answerable to the occasion, might have defeated this drunken army, and recovered the liberty of their Country. 4 GEDROSIA confineth Eastward on Carmania, Plutarch. and extendeth to the river Indus. The chief City is Gedroson. In this Country it was that Alexander placed the monument of his Indian conquest. For intending to make his name immortal among that barbarous people, he made on the Western bank of Indus (which is in Gedrosia the form of a camp; enlarged it with greater Cabins than were sufficient for a man to lodge in; and builded in it higher mangers than horses could feed in. He caused also armours to be made of bigger proportion than his Soldier's bodies; & Bits for horses of extraordinary compass and length; all which he scattered about his Camp for the savage people in time to come to wonder at. All that he did in this was, the occasioning of a suspicion in many understanding men, that his actions were less than it is thought; since he laboured so earnestly to make them thought more than they were. 5 DRANGIANA lieth Northward to Gedrosia: Ptolemy. the chief Cities are 1 Timocani, 2 Sishan (formerly Prolasia)▪ 3 Sige, whence the whole Province is now named Sigeshan. 4 Mulebet where Aladine, a seditious Persian, made a terrestrial Paradise, which he promised to all his Partisans: but the company growing too great for the safety of the kingdom, they were all quickly dispersed; and Aladine with his fool's Paradise both taken away together. Some attribute this fiction of Paradise to Aladeules the mountaine-King of Anti Taurus, vanquished by Sel●m the first. The whole story is thus: Aladine inhabited a valley in this Country, Paul. Venet. the entrance into which he fortified with a strong Castle called Tigado. Hither he brought all the lusty youths, and beautiful maidens of the adjoining Provinces▪ The women were confined to their chambers, the men to prison; where having endured much sorrow, they were severally cast into dead sleeps, and conveyed to the women, where they were entertained with all the pleasures youth & lust could desire, or a sensual mind affect. Having enjoyed this happiness a whole day, they were in a like sleep conveyed to their irons. Then would Aladine inform them how they had been in Paradise, and that he could seat them there eternally, if they durst hazard their lives in his quarrels. This when they had sworn to do, they were destinated to the massacre of such Princes, as were like to prove his bad neighbours; and they accordingly did execution. These men the Italians call Assassins (whence we use the phrase to Assassinate) the name importing as much as thieves or cutthroats: such a one was he who murdered the Count to Tripoli in the wars for the holy land; and such a one was he who so desperately wounded our Edward the first, at the siege of Ptolemais or Acon. 6 ARIA is situate North on Drangiana, it is now called Sargulzar, the chief City being called Aria. The people of this Country having rebelled against Alexander, were by him vanquished; and compelled to hide themselves in a Cave, situate on the top of an unaccessible rock; and with small strength easily defended. But to Alexander nothing was impossible, for he piling up a great mass of timber even with the cave's mouth when the wind conveniently served, set it on fire. By this device the Cave was filled so full of heat and smoke, that most were stifled, some half burnt, and the rest contented to yield to the Victor's mercy. In this Country also it was that Philotas his treason against Alexander was discovered, & himself accordingly rewarded. Finally, of this Country Satibarzanes was governor, who revolting from Alexander, and joining battles with him, boldly challenged any of Alexander's Captains. This challenge was accepted by Eriguis, an aged, but spiritful Soldier; who speaking aloud, quales milites Alexander habeat ostendam, gave the onset, and at the second venew slew him. After whose death the Arians returned to their obedience. 7 ARACHOSIA is Eastward on Drangiana. Hereabouts the mountain Taurus is called Caucasus, on which vinctum Promethea fuisse antiquitas tradit, saith the Historian. Prometheus is indeed by the Poets sained to have stolen fire from heaven, and to have made a man of clay: for which presumptuous fact, jupiter bound himon the hill Caucasus; where a vulture continually fed on his Liver. But according either to the truth of story, or their guess at least, who make some story the ground of every Fable; Prometheus being a very wise man, instructed the dead and clayie carcases of others with wisdom: and that being very desirous to learn the nature of the stars, (which is the fire he stole from heaven) he made the highest part of Mount Caucasus his study: where the inward care he had to accomplish his desire, might justly have been compared to a vulture gnawing on his entrailss; and of this opinion is S. Augustine. The chief cities of this Country are 1 Sin, 2 Cabul, called anciently Alexandria, or (for distinctions sake) Alexandria Arachosiae. It was built by Alexander, at the foot of the hill Caucasus, and made a Macedonian Colony; here being 7000 old Macedonian soldiers left by him to people and inhabit it. The whole Country is called now by the new name of the town Cabul. 8 PARAPOMISUS is North to Arachosia, it took its name from the mountain Taurus, which extending itself through all Asia, is called according to the diversity of places after diverse names; and in these parts. Parapomisus. A mountainous and hilly Country it is, scarce known in the time of Alexander to its next borderers: at what time the people were so rude, that the barbarous Nations their neighbours held them not worthy their acquaintance. Agreste hominum genus, & inter Barbaros maximè inconditum, saith Curtius. The hills were high and barren, the valleys indifferently fruitful, but so shadowed with the mountains, that their clearest day was but a twilight. Their buildings were base and low, their villages small and beggarly: Their chief town is now callrd Candatura, a well frequented market. 9 SACA lieth yet more North on the borders of Scythia, the people hereof called the Sacae, were the progenitors of the Saxons; who leaving their country, seated themselves in the North part of Germany: where they increased both in multitude & valour, growing a terror to their neighbours. The people of this Country live yet in a barbarous fashion, having neither town, nor house; but living in caves, and making theft their best calling. 10 HYRCANIA is situate somewhat Eastward from Sacae, and bordereth Northward on the Hyrcanian or Caspian Sea. The whole Province is nothing but a continued Forest in a manner; and so Alexander when he conquered this Country found it. For the Hyrcanians so tied the boughs and sprigs of the trees together, that it was impossible for Alexander to come at them, till with incredible pains to his soldiers, he had caused the wood to be cut down: at sight of which, the people whose hope was, that the Kings more earnest affairs would not licence him to stay so long about the enterprise; yielded themselves. These Forests give lurking holes to infinite numbers of Tigers, celebrated in all Writers for their horrible fierceness; whence it grew to a common adage concerning cruel men, that they had sucked a Hyrcanian Tiger. Hircanaeque admôrunt ubera Tigers. The chief cities hereof, are Telebrota, 2 Samariana, 3 Carta, and 4 No●barea, once honoured with an Oracle. The chief rivers in all these Provinces are Bundimire and Ilment, 3 Sirto, and 4 Hidero▪ with diverse others; some of which have so s●eep a fall into the sea, that under the waters the people resort to sacrifice or banquet; the stream shooting violently over their heads without wetting of them. Particularly the river Zioberis in Hyrcania, is most famous; which rising out of the hills of that Country, and having run a long continued course, hideth his waters under the earth for the space of 38 miles, and riseth again into the river Rodagho, an other river of that Country also. It is said that Alexander made trial of the truth hereof, by casting into the water two oxen, whom the stream at its own rising cast up again. The Medes so called of Madai the son of japhet, were subdued by Ninus, the 3d Monarch of the Assyrians: under whose command they long continued faithful, till the degenerate life of Sardanapalus, incited Belochus governor of Babylon, and Arbaces Lieftenant-generall in Media, and the adjoining Region, to lay a foundation of their own future greatness. The disposer of kingdoms suited their thoughts with an end answerable to their desires. Belochus retained Assyria; and Arbaces is enthronized in the majestical palace of the Medes. The Monarches of the Medes. 3146 1 Arbaces, (in whose time Phidon an Argive, found out the use of weights and measures) was the founder of the Median Monarchy. 3174 2 Madanes. 50 3224 3 Sosarmus. 30 3254 4 Medsdus. 25 3279 5 Cardicceas. 13 3292 6 Deiocis, who founded Ecbatana. 17 3309 7 Fairies a man of great prowess and fortune: he made all Asia stand in fear, and compelled the Persians to be his tributaries. 22 3331 8 Cya●xes united to his Empire the Saracens, and the Parthians. This King was so over-laid by the Scythians, who in the reign of Phaortes had broke into Media, that he was little better than their rent-gatherer. But having endured them for above two years, he plotted their final extirpation, & committed his design to the nobles, who willingly gave ear to it. One night they invited the chief of the Scythians to a banquet, where having well liquored them, and put them all to the sword; the base sort willingly returned homewards. 40 3371 9 Astyages, who having married his daughter Mandanes to Cambyses King of Persia, justin. dreamt that she had made so much water, as drowned all Asia: hereupon he commanded Harpagus one of his Noblemen to see the Child killed; but he loathing so cruel a fact, committed the charge of executing the King's Commandment, to Mithridates the King's herdsman. He preserved the life of the young infant, whose fortune at last lifted him up to the Persian Monarchy; when abhorring his Grandfather for that intended cruelty, he both bereft him of his kingdom, and confined him to Hyrcania, when he had reigned 35 years, A.M. 3406. 3406 10 Cyaxares, son to Astyages, of the age of 52 years, succeeded his father. For Cyrus pretending no quarrel to his Uncle, who had never wronged him; left unto him the Kingdom of Media, and took unto himself the sovereignty of Persia, which before was tributary to the Medes. At this division of the Median Empire, as Torniellus in his Annals, (and that not improbably) is of opinion, it was also agreed on, that Cyrus should take the daughter and only child of Cyaxares to wife; that they should both join together in subduing of their neighbours; that whatsoever they won, should then belong to Cyaxares, (who was even then an old Prince) during his life; and that Cyrus should be his heir. In the twentieth year of their several reigns, they took Babylon, slew Baltazar, and destroyed the Empire of the Chaldeans. This action, the Scriptures attribute wholly to Cyaxares (who is by them called Darius Medus) whereof S. Hierome allegeth three reasons, 1o ordo aetatis, 2o regni, 3o propinquitatis: 1 Darius was older, 2ly the Empire of the Medes was more famous than that of the Persians; and 3ly the Uncle ought to be preferred before the Nephew. We may add to these three, the composition abovementioned, made between these Princes, at the beginning of their divided reigns. The Greek Writers attribute the victory only to Cyrus, and that on three reasons also. 1 the Persians desirous to magnify Cyrus their own Countryman, gave him all the glory of the action; and from the Persians the greeks had it. Secondly, Cyrus only was employed in the siege, (Darius then being absent) and by his valour and conduct, was the Empire of the Chaldaeans ruined: and thirdly Darius lived not fully two years after this great victory, so that before remote Nations had taken notice of the conquest, Cyrus was in the Throne. josephus' only in the two Chapter of his 10 Book, cutteth the thread even between these two Princes, & telleth us that Darius with his ally Cyrus, destroyed the estate of the Babylonians. That this Darius Medus of Daniel, is the Cyaxares of the greeks, is more than manifest. For josephus in the place above-cited telleth us, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that he was Astyages son, and is otherwise called by the greeks: now ask the greeks what was the name of Astyages son; and Xenophon will tell you, that it was Cyaxares. As for the name of Nabon●edus, which joseph Scaliger in spite of reason, and the whole world of Chronologers, would thrust upon this Darius Medus: we have already refelled it, though we are not ignorant, that Helvicus, and Calvisius, two worthy Writers, have followed him as in all his Can●n, so also in this particular error. Af●er the death of this Cyaxares, Cyrus succeeded in his Throne, and the Empire of the Medes was incorporate into that of the Persians. The Monarchy of the Persians. 3406 1 Cyrus having vanquished Astyages, united to his Empire of Persia, the Countries of Armenia, Phrygia, Cappadocia, Arabia, and also the Monarchy of the Assyrians: af●er which victories he was slain by Tomiris a Queen of Scythia. This Cyrus is magnified by Xenoph●n, as Aeneas by Virgil, Ulysses by Homer. ●9 3435 2 Cambyses subdued Psamniticus the last King of Egypt, which Country he united to his own Empire. He having a mind to marry his own sister, was told by the Wisemen, that they knew no law admitting such a conjunction, but that there was a law, that the Persian Kings might do what they listed. This King was a very bloody Tyrant. The inter-regnum of the Magi. Herodotus. Cambyses at his expedition into Egypt, constituted Patizithes one of the Magi, Viceroy in his absence's, He hearing of the king's death, conferred the Kingdom on his own son Smerdis, making the people believe that he was the brother of Cambyses: A matter of no difficulty, considering how retirement from the public view, was a chie●e point of the Persian majesty. But the Nobles either knowing the true Smerdis to be slain, or suspecting the overmuch retiredness of the new king, began to search out the matter. Otanes had a daugther, which was one of the king's concubines; her he commanded when the King took next his pleasure with her, she should feel whether he had any cares, for Cambyses (in I know not what humour) had cut off the ears of this Magus. This commandment she obeying, found out the falsehood. The seven Princes informed of this imposture, join together, and slew this Pseudo-Smerdis in the 8 month of his reign. This done, to avoid contention, they agreed among themselves, that the seven Princes meeting in the palace green, should acknowledge him for King, whose horse before the rising of the Sun, first neighed. The evening before the day appointed, Darius' horsekeeper brought his master's horse into the green, together with a ma●e which the horse then covered. In the morning the Princes met, and Darius' horse knowing the place, and missing his mare, neighed lustily; and the Princes presently acknowledge Darius' king. The restoring of the Kingdom. 3443 3 Darius Histaspis, one of the seven Persian Princes or Governors, thus elected King, took Babylon (which had revolted) by the ingenious fetches of Zopirus, and overcame all Asia, and Greece. He is called in the Bible Ahasuerus, and had for his second wi●e Hester 36 3479 4 Xerxes to revenge the overthrow at Marathron, attempted to subdue the greeks: by whom he was overthrown in the naval battle of Salamis; and that famous & honourable exploit of the Grecians at Thermopilae. 21. 3500 5 Artaxerxes Longinanus was he who sent Esdras to rebuild the Temple of the Lord; and received Themistocles being banished from Athens 44 3544 6 Darius Nothus 19, in whose time Egypt revolted. 3563 7 Ar●axerxes Mnemon. 36 3599 8 Ochus surpassing Cambyses in tyrauny, first slew his two brothers, then recovered Egypt, subdued Cyrus, judaea, and Syria. 26 3625 9 Arsames slain villainously by the Eunuch Bagoas; lest he should revenge the death of his Father, whom this Bagoas had also slain 4 3629 10 Darius' Governor of Armenia, was by the means of Bagoas made sole Monarch of Persia: he was overthrown by Alexand●r the Great in three battles, viz: of Granucins, of Cilicia, and of Arvela: and so the Empire of the Medes and Persians was transferred to the Macedonians, A.M. 3625. The certain revenues of this Monarchy seem to have been 1456 Talents; for so much the last Darius yearly received. What the casual revenues were, is doubtful; though manifest it is that they far exceeded the certain. For 1 the Persian Monarches were Kings of 127 Provinces: Secondly, Darius offered to Alexander for the ransom of his mother & two daughters, 30000 talents of gold▪ Thirdly, Alexander found in the treasury of Damascus 2600 talents; in that of Susa 50000 talents of gold uncoined, in that of Pasargadis, 6000 talents, in that of Echbatana 26000 talents; in that of Persepolis 120000 talents; in all 204600 talents, besides the infinite riches of the treasury of Babylon, yielded into his hands by Bag●phanes, and other places of note, not particularly specified, a h●ge and unspekable sum. Fourthly, in that the gold and riches which Alexander, now a conqueror, sent from Persia to Macedon and Greece, (besides that which every Captain and common Soldier had provided and laid up for his own maintenance) loaded 10000 Mules, and 5000 Camels. After this overthrow of the Persian Monarchy, this nation lay obscure 535 years, viz: from the year 3635 year of the world, to the 228 year of Christ: of which time they were 83 years under the Syrian successors of Alexander; and 452 years under the Arsacidan kings of Parthia▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc. For after Darius had lost his kingdom to Alexander the Macedonian, and after the Victor himself was dead also, the more potent Captains divided Asia among them. But discords daily arising, and the Macedonian puissance by these often broils not smally broken; Arsaces' one of the Parthian nobility, persuaded the barbarous people of the East, and among them the Persians, to cast off the Greek yoke, and stand for their liberty: he himself taking upon him the title of King, & investing himself with a Diadem, A.M. 3718. The Persians' by this revolt, got little or nothing, having indeed not changed the tyranny, but the tyrant: yet under the Parthian government they continued till A.C. 228 At that time the Parthians having been barbarously by Caracalla massacred, and after, in a battle, which continued three days, shrewdly broken by Macrinus, (as there we shall more fully inform you:) Artaxerxes a generous minded Persian, his name (no doubt) suggesting high thoughts unto him; husbanded this opportunity so well, that he slew Artabanus the last king of Parthia, and once more brought the royal seat into Persia. Yet was not this so easily effected, the Parthians notwithstanding their ●ormer losses, maintaining a cruel fight for three days together: so difficult was it to vanquish that nation, when their forces were broken; impossible, when they were whole. Artaxerxes, proud of this success, sent a peremptory embassy unto Alexander Severus, the than Roman Emperor, to have all the Provinces in Asia, which had formerly belonged to the Persian Monarchy, re-delivered unto him a matter not so easily granted as demanded. For Severus to suppress so insolent an enemy, marched toward Persia with an Army Romanly appointed; which, to find his enemy more work, h●e divided into three parts: whereof the first was appointed ●o march into M●diz; the second into Parthia; the third, himself led in the midway between both; to succour both as occasion required. This device succeeded not happily; for his two first Armies being by the Persians broken, he with much danger and haste, retired back with the third. This was a good beginning for the Persian Empire, the establishment followed not long after; Aurelianus the Emperor being vanquished and taken prisoner by Sapores the second King of this race; so that now the name of the Persian grew so terrible to the Romans, that Constantine the Great transplanted all the Colonies and Garrisons of the Northwest parts of the Empire, into the East; to keep the Persians from growing too far upon the Roman Provinces: & removed also the seat of the Empire nigher unto them, from Rome to Constantinople. And thus having shown you the beginning and establishment, the foundation and building of the new kingdom of the Persians; take along with you the Catalogue of their Kings, until they once more lost the sovereignty of their own Nation, and became slaves again. The second race of the Persian Kings. A.C. Freigius. 228 1 Artaxerxes. 15 243 2 Sapores 31 274 3 Ormisdates. 1 275 4 Vararanes 3. 278 5 Vararanes II. 16 294 6 Vararanes, III. 294 7 Narses 7. 302 8 Misdates 70 310 9 Sapar 7 380 10 Artaxerxes II. 11 391 11 Sapores, two 5 396 12 Varanes 10 406 13 Isd gertes 21 427 14 Vararanes IV. 20 447 15 Vararanes V. 17 464 16 Perozes 20 484 17 Valens 4 488 18 Canades 11 499 19 Lambases. 4 503 20 Canades (again) 30 533 21 Cosross 48 581 22 Hormisdas 8 589 23 Cosross 39 628 24 Siroes 1 629 25 Adhesir. 26 Sarbatus. 27 Bornarim. 28 Hormisda: who being vanquished by Haumar and his Saracens, Anno 634; buried the glory of this renowned Nation, in the grave of oblivion and infamy. The Saracenicall Caliphs', having added this kingdom to their huge Empire, appointed here their Deputies, whom they honoured with the name of Sultan or Sultan's; which were for a long tract of time, true receivers and repayers of the profits and intrado, due to their Emperors or Caliphs'. At last Mahomet a Persian Sultan, intending to shake off the decaying command of the Babylonian Caliph, and not being able to compass so great a design, without the assistance of a foreign power; called the Turks to his succour: by whose means he overthrew Pisafiris the Caliph; and denying the Turks leave to return home, compelled them to seek their own safety, in the ruin of him and his new kingdom; into which succeeded Tangrolipix the Turkish Captain, Anno 1030. The third race, or the Turkish Kings of Persia. 1030 1 Tangrolipix. 2 Axan, of whose successors I am so far from finding register, that I never read but only of 1198 Cussanes; who was vanquished by Zingis and his Tartars, Anno 1202: and thus ended, and thus began the Turkish and Tartarian Kingdoms, or Dynasties in Persia. The fourth race, or Tartarian Kings of Persia. Purchas. 1 Haalon appointed King by Zingis the great Cham. 2 Habkaikason. 3 Nicador Oglan. 4 Tangador. 5 Argonaan. 6 Geniotukon. 7 Baduham. 8 Gazim. 9 Abuzaid, after whose death, the more potent Princes seized on the chief parts of the Kingdom. In this confused Anarchy it remained, till the Tartarians burning in civil dissension; gave a kind opportunity to Gempsas a Parthian Sultan, to free his own subjects and the Persians from the Tartarian bondage: who entered severally with an Army royal into the country, which he quickly made his own; the competitors in this common danger, neither, laying aside their private hatreds, nor so much as joining together in counsel to gi●e him resistance; but severally fight, were all vanquished. This effected, he was with a general consent both of the Commons and Nobility, chosen Sultan or King of Persia. The fifth race, or Parthian Kings of Persia. 1450 1 Gemsas, Sultan of Parthia. His issue did not long enjoy the Persian Monarchy: for Tamberlan like a violent whirlwind, driving all the East before him, dispossessed the Parthian race of Persia, leaving it to his son. But Philosophy teacheth us, that no violent motion is of long continuance; & policy may instruct us, that a kingdom forced to bow under a populous army, is not so established to its over-runner; but that the fury of the war once past, it may and doth recover its former liberty: like a reed or tender plant, which yieldeth to a furious wind; but the storm once overblown, it recovereth its former straightness. So fared it with the Tartarians, for not long after the death of Tamberlane, the Parthian race recovered this kingdom, the last of which line was 2 Malaoncres, overcome in fight by 1453 3 Vssan Cussanes, a Prince of the Armenians. 4 jacup. During the reign of these two latter kings, happened this memorable alteration of Religion and state in persia. Mahomet the Law giver of the Saracens, by his last Will and Testament, bequeathed to his cousin Hali, being the husband to his daughter Fatime, all his estate, with the title of Caliph: but Abubezer, Haumar, and Osmen, three powerful men of Arabia, and great assistants to Mahomet, successively followed one another in the Caliphate. After their death, Hali hoped a more comfortable Sun would shine upon his sincere proceeding; but Mnavias' a valiant man of war obtained that dignity; and to hinder all future claims, slew Hali with his son Ossan, and 11 of the sons of this Ossan, the twelfth escaping with life. From this twelfth son, by name Musa Ceresin, one Guine Sophy derived his pedigree, Anno 1360; & considering that now there had no Caliph been in long time, began to contrive the establishing of that honourable estate, in his own family: but he leaving this life, left also the rude lump of his begun projects, to be licked over with the industry of his son Aider sophy: He being a man of great sanctity and much power, as fortified with the surest bulwark, viz: the constant affection of the people; was thought by Vssan Cussanes, a husband worthy of his daughter. But jacup his son and successor, seeing the glory of this sun, to obscure the lesser lamp of his reputation; and fearing what he could do, not what he would, cau●ed him to be slain: and delivered Ishmael and Solyman his two sons to Amazar one of his Captains, to cast them in prison. Amazar of a more ingenious disposition, afforded them not only liberty, but also good education: insomuch that Ishmael sophy, a towardly young gentleman, vowed revenge for the death of his father; which vow he fulfilled, having overcame and slain King jacup, and his son Elvan. After this victory, he being crowned King or sophy, or Shangh of Persia, altered the form of Religion, making Hali and himself the true successors of Mahomet: but condemning Ab●bezer, Haumar, and Osmen, with the Turks, as rebels and Schismatics. Hence proceeded the diverse jars, which to the Persians loss have happened between them and the Turks; the Persians burning whatsoever book or monument they find concerning those three; and the Turks holding it more meritorious to kill one Persian, than 70 Christians. Surius in his Commentaries, writing purposely the acts of this Ishmael, saith; that the jews on some fond conceit, were strongly persuaded that he was their Messias: but it proved quite contrary, there never being man that more vexed and grieved them, than he. The sixth race, or Sophies of Persi●. Freigius. 1 Ishmael sophy. 2 Tamas. 1575. 3 Ishmael ● menses. 4 Aider Mirises 15 days. 1576 5 Mahomet Codobanda, seated in the throne by his sister Periancona, who slew her brother Ishmael, and betrayed Aider: during these civil broils, Amurath took from them Media, and all Armenia. 1585. 6 Abas (for aught I can learn) now living. The compass of this Sophian Empire, is, or was before the avulsion of the two Provinces, 4560 miles; being of equal length and breadth; every side of which quadrangle extended itself 1140 miles. The revenues in the days of sophy Tamas, amounted to 4 or 5 millions of gold; which he, by doubling the value of his coin, raised to 8 millions; but now they are much diminished; and the Turk having gotten from them so much ground, as is divided into 40000 Timariot, & receiving the yearly income of one million. Thus much of the Persian State. OF PARTHIA. PARTHIA is bounded on the East with Aria, on the West with Media, on the North with Hiroania, and on the South with Charmania. It is now called Erach. The chief cities are 1 Guerde, 2 jesdi, 3 Hispaa, (formerly Hircatompile) of that bigness, that the Persians call it hyperbolically, Half the world. 4 Tigranocerta, built by Tigranes' King of Armenia. 5 Ctesiphon the royal seat of the Arsacides: a Town diverse times besieged by the Roman Emperors, but most commonly without success. Under the walls of this Town died julian the Apostata, a bitter enemy to the Faith of Christ. For though he was no open persecutor, yet he forbade the Christians the use of profane learning: thinking the prohition of that, to be the principal means to weaken the Faith of Christ; the use whereof our modern schismatics think to be the only hindrance of the enlargement of the number of the faithful. Not considering how that confutation is most powerful, which is drawn from the doctrine and tenets of our adversaries: nor calling to mind how S. Paul in his Epistles, citeth in the first of Titus, Epimenides; in the 17th of the Acts, Aratus; and in the first and 15th of the Corinth's, the Poet Euripides. But see, the ungodly policy of this Emperor, hath drawn me out of my way. I return. justine. The Parthians are descended from the Scythians, (whose language, though somewhat mixed with the Median tongue, they yet retain) who being banished their native soil, peopled these parts, and were called Parthians, i ● Exles. A rude people they were, and so base, that none of Alexander's Captain; would vouchsafe to be their king. At last they were brought to a civil conformity of manners, apparel, and warlike discipline, by their first King Arsaces; in ●onour of whom all their Kings were called Arsacides, as the Roman Emperors Caesars; the Egyptian Kings Pharaohs, and Ptolemy's. At the first rising of this A●saces, Seleuc●● Callenicus King of Syria, under whose Empire they were, made head against him● but Arsaces was victorious; since which victory, the Parthians kept the day whereon it was won, as festival; that being the first day of their liberty and reputation. This people were much addicted to shooting with bows, and profited in this exercise so well, that they were accounted the most expert Archers in the World. Hence was it that M. Crassus in his expedition against them, being told by an ginger, that his journey would prove disastrous, because the Sun had some evil aspect in Scorpio: cried, tush, tush, I fear not Scorpio, but Sagittarius. They used to fight most when they retired, making their retreat more dismal than the onset: Shooting sometimes from between their legs, sometimes backwards, Terga conversi metuenda Parthi, (as Seneca saith.) Certainly the Air and Earth seem to have combined together to make them expert in archery and horsemanship. Dion. Caelum enim quod siccum est, nervos intentos facit, regio tota plana est, & ob eam rem equis accommodata: the air being dry, seasoneth their strings; and the Country plain, exerciseth their horse. Next the Parthians, I am persuaded that the English have been reputed the best bowmen; these having gotten as many noble victories over the French, as ever the other did over the Roman. At this time archery is everywhere neglected, the gun silencing all former offensive weapons, but how justly I know not: it is a disputation above my moderating, Sir john Smith, and Sir Roger Williams having defended their several parts in it, and many good judgements siding with the one and the other. I come now to the Kings. The Kings of Parthia. A.M. 3718 1 Arsaces' 23 3741 2 Mi●hridates 20 3761 3 Pampatius 12 3773 4 Pharnaces 8 3781 5 Mithridates two subdued Media: 6 Phraortes. Freigius. 3857 7 Artabanus 8 Mithridates III 3903 Herodes, who vanquished Crassus, & slew 20000 Romans, and because Crassus was so covetous, he caused molten gold to be poured down his throat. This disgrace was after revenged by Ventidius, Dio●. Mark Antony's Lieutenant, the first man that ever triumphed over the Parthians; of whom he slew a great number, and amongst the rest Pacorus the King's son. The day of the battle being the same in which Crassus had formerly been discomfited. Ventidius after this victory, was in fair possibility to have ruined his kingdom, or at least shrewdly shaken it; had not Antony in an envious humour, called him from that service. Finally Herodes was slain by his son Phraortes. 10 Phraartes two a valiant Prince, but wicked and cruel, against him marched Marcus Antonius with a populous army, which wa●ted little of an absolute overthrow: of 16 legions scarce six returned home in safety. This King submitted himself and Kingdom unto Augustus, restoring the Roman ensigns, and freeing the Captives taken at the defeat of Crassus. The only mark of the Parthians subjection, was their receiving Kings at the appointment of the Senate and Emperors of Rome, which also lasted not long. Four Kings of the Arsacidan stock succeeded, viz: 11 Phaartes, 12 Orodes, 13 Vonon, 14 Tiridite●▪ who was dispossessed of his kingdom and life, by Artabanus a stranger to the blood. ● Artabanus the first King of the Parthians, not being of the Arsacidan line. 2 Bardanes, 3 Goterzes', 4 Vonones, 5 Vologeses, 6 Artabanus two, 7 Pacorus, 8 Cosroes, 9 Parnaspates, 10 Vologeses two, 11 Vologeses III. 12 Artabanus the last King of Parthia, whose overthrow by the valour of Artaxerxes, the first Persian king of the second race, was the period of this flourishing estate; which in her chiefest glory was the sole Lady of 18 subordinate Kingdoms. Heredotus. This subversion of the Parthian state, as it was primarily wrought by the unresistible power of Heaven; so may we refer it, as to a second cause unto the barbarous massacre of this people by Antoninus Caracalla, and a quarrel thence arising, Caracalla having negotiated a marriage with this Artabanus daughter, and going to solemnize the nuptials, was met by the old King; accompanied with the flower of his soldiers, people, and nobles, in their triumphal ornaments. No sooner was this honourable retinue come nigh his Army, but the watch word given, the Roman soldiers (according to their Emperor's directions) put them all to the sword; the King himself hardly escaping with life. Caracalla being dead, Macrinus his successor was assaulted by the reenforced Parthians, who after a three-days battle, hearing how Caracalla had been slain by Macrinus, made peace with him, there having been in these 3 days business, great loss on both sides: so that it was now no mastery for the Persians to surprise a kingdom thus weakened, and unable to make resistance. Parthia thus conquered, Anno 228, continued a member of the Persian Monarchy, till the overthrow of Ormusda the last of the second race: when this Country falling together with Persia into the hands of the Caliphs', had her proper Sultan's. Aᵒ 1350, Gempsas a Sultan of this Country, recovered the reputation of the Parthians, by subduing the Persians, as we have told you: and together with Persia, it is now subject to the Sophios'. Thus much of Parthia. OF TARTARY. Maginus. TARTARY is bounded on the East with the Eastern Ocean, on the West with Muscovie, and Moldavia; on the North with the Scythic, or frozen Ocean; & on the south with Mare Caspium, the hill Taurus, and the wall of China. This Country extendeth itself from East to West, 5400 miles; and from North to South, 3600 miles. This Country was of old known by the name of Scythia; whose inhabitants were the posterity of Magog, the son of japhet; called first Magogins afterward Scythes from Scythus their first King. The several inhabitants were first Essedones, men who rejoiced most at their parents deaths; of whose heads trimly wrought, and rounded with Gold, they used to make their carousing cups. 2 Agathyrsi, who used to paint themselves; every one the more noble he was, the more deformed & stained: for which cause, some have conceited our picts, to have drawn their original from hence. 3 Nomades, who having no houses, used there to abide longest, where the fodder for their dattle was best; which being once consumed, they departed. 4 Axiacae, who were very valiant, but withal barbarous and inhuman; using in their wars to drink the blood of him whom they first slew, even as it distilled out of his wounds. 5 Geloni, who used to apparel themselves with the skins of their enemy's heads; and their horses with the skin of their bodies. and 6 Neuri, of whom (believe it who list) it is reported, that they could turn themselves into Wolves, and anon again resume their true being. The Country by reason of the many rivers running through and sometimes overflowing they; was very abundant in grass: but in fuel so deficient, that their fires were made of bones, instead of wood. This name of Scythia extending itself into Europe, even unto all regions lying North from Danubius, called also Sarmatia, and Scythia Europaea: and so populous hath it always been▪ that it is by divers authors styled the mother of all inundations, vagina gentium, and officina genoris humani. From hence indeed Hunns, Herules, Franks, Bulgarians, Circassians, Sueves, Burgundians, Turks, Tartarians, Dutch, Cimbers, Normans, Almains, Ostrogothes, Tigurins, Lombard's, Vandals, Visigothes: Have swarmed like Locusts round about this ball, And spoiled the fairest Provinces of all. As she was populous, so were the people also valorous. They thrice overrun all Asia, overcame the Egyptians, Parthians, Medes, Heredotus and Persians; these last by the hands of a woman, viz: Tomyris: who to revenge the death of her son Spargapises slain by Cyrus, encountered him in open field, cut of 200000 of his men, & chopping off his head threw it into a cauldron of blood saying, Satia te sanguine quem sitisti. Darius the successor of Cambyses, either to revenge this overthrow, or to get reputation, or to requite a former incursion of this people into Asia, in the time of Cyarxes which we before have mentioned; entered with a huge army: but with little honour and less safety, as we shall anon perceive. These were the only armies that ever were brought into Scythia, no potentate after this daring to enter the Country in hostile manner. Consent of time. The Kings of Scythia. 1 Scytha. 2 Napis. 3 Phitro. 4 Sagillus. 5 Targitaus. 6 Plinos. 7 Scolopithus. 8 Panaxagora. 9 Tanais. 10 Indathirsus. 11 Saulius. 12 Spargapisis. 13 Tomyris. 14 Aripethes. 15 Sciles. 16 Octomasades. 17 Lanthinus, in whose time the Persian king Darius leading an Army of 700000 men, was vanquished by the Amazons, Hyrcanians, and other nations of Scythia. The whole narration is thus. Darius on the causes lately mentioned, intended an expedition into Scythia: from which neither the example of Cyrus, nor any reason could dissuade him. For his better journeying, he built a bridge over Thracius Bosphorus, and another over Ister; about that place where it parteth Bulgaria from Moldavia. To the keepers of this last bridge he left a cord having in it sixty knots; willing them every day to untie one of them, and if he returned not till the knots were all untied, he licenced them to depart. This done he marcheth up into the Country, the Scythians still flying before him, and leading him into the most desert and unuitualed parts of the Country. When they had him at this pinch, they sent to him an Ambassador with a bird, a mouse, a frog, and a handful of arrows, b●dding the Persians, if they could, to read them that riddle; and departed. Darius conjectured that the Scythians had submitted themselves, by delivering into his hands their Earth, Air, Water, and Arms; hieroglyphically specified in their present. But Gobrias one of the seven Princes gave this interpretation. O ye Persians, unless ye can like a Bird fly through the air, like a Frog swim through the water, or like a Mouse make your way under the earth; ye can by no means escape the Scythian Arrows. Indeed this commentary agreed best with the text: for the Scythians following him, or rather driving him before them, cut off many thousands of his Army. There was a long controversy between the Egyptians & those people for antiquity; which was at last pronounced to belong to the Scythian▪ with this verdict, Scytharum gens semper antiquissima. Anacharsis the Philosopher was of this country. There were diverse other Kings of Scythia, whose names lie obscured for want of a Historiographer: And now the very name of Scythia is extinct. As for the Tartars, they are by some supposed to be the offspring of the ten Tribes, whom Salmanassar led away captive; and that especially for two reasons. Breerwood The first is, that the word Tatari (by which name they rather ought to be called, then by that of Tartari) signifieth in the Syriac and Hebrew tongues, a remnant. To this we answer, that the name of this people is derived from the river Tartar, as some; or from the region called Tartar, where they first dwelled, as most think: and again that though the Hebrew word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signify a remnant, yet can it not be properly applied to the Tartars, who so infinitely exceed the jews, that they cannot be thought to be a remainder of them. 2ly They allege for proof, that this people use circumcision, the character of the jewish nation. To this we reply that circumcision was common to many people besides the jews, as to the Egyptians, Aethiopians, etc. and that rather as a national custom, than a religious ordinance: and again that the Tartars cannot be proved to have received circumcision, before they received Mahumetanisme. 3ly There is brought to confirm this opinion, a place of Esdras, chap. 13. lib. 2. where it is said, that the ten Tribes (that they might the better keep God's statutes) passed over the river Euphrates, and after a journey of a year and a half, came into a country called Arsareth. This we refel by showing the impossibilities; for the Tartars (when their name was first known) were mere Idolaters, had no remembrance of the law, observed not the Sabbath, nor any other points of the jewish religion: and so the ten Tribes retired not hither to keep God's statutes. 2ly Euphrates lieth quite West from Assyria, & those places to which Salmanassar transplanted the Israelites; and so it could not be passed over in a journey toward the North. And 3ly it is very improbable that the ten Tribes should either be so simple, as to leave Assyria where they were peaceably settled; or so valiant, as to force a passage through those Countries of Scythia, which neither Persians, greeks, or Romans were able to withstand. But of this people more anon. Tartary is now usually divided into these parts, Precopensem. Asiaticam. Antiquam. Zagathai. Cathai. Adrianus. TARTARY PRECOPENSIS containeth all Taurica Chersonesus, and the Asiatican banks of Tanais. The chief cities are 1 Precops, whence the whole nation is called Precopensis. 2 Crim, the ancient seat of the Tartarian rulers, whence named they were the Crim Tartars. 3 Oczackow, the residence of the present Princes. 4 Capha (anciently Theodosia) a town of great traffic, which Mahomet the Great took from the Genois. The Tartarians were first placed in this Country by Baido (or Roido) a brave Captain, which subdued all Muscovia. Mahomet the great contracted with them a league; that the Tartar should aid the Turk on all occasions with 60000 men, and those to demand no pay: to requite which, the Tartar is to succeed in the Turkish Empire, if at any time the issue male should happen to fail. After this covenant, the great Turk used (as still he doth) to send the new elected Cham a banner, as a token of his approbation of their election. The men of this Country, Boter. as of the other 4 parts, are swarth, not so much by the heat of the sun, as their own fluttishnesse; ill-favoured, thick-lipped, flatnosed, broad-shouldered, swift of foot, laborious, and vigilant; barbarous every where in behaviour, especially in Antiqua and Asiaticae. In religion they are some pagan, some mahometans. The women are suitable to the men, wanting & scorning money; adorning themselves with gewgaws of copper, feathers, and latton. TARTARY ASIATICA, called also Muscovitica, and Deserta (as anciently Sarmatia Asiatica;) is situate about the banks of the river Volga. The people here for the most part, live in Tents made of beasts skins, and accounted it a great misery to stay longer in a place, than the pastures afford meat for their dattle. For this reason they sow no corn, making horseflesh their chief food, either warmed a little at their saddle bow or scorched with the sun; and use to drink sour Mare's milk. They live together in troops, which they call Hordes, and in their journeys and removes too and fro, they observe the Polestar. Of these Herds the more inclinable to civility are they of Astrachan and Casan; who live in houses, sow Corn, and build defensible Towns: which good orders have been but of late used, viz: since they were made subject to the Muscovite, by the valour of Basilius and his son john Basiliades. Before they were subdued by the Muscovite, Maginus. they were divided states, and had two several Kings or Rulers. Casaus last King by name Chelealcezks, submitted himself to the Emperor of Russia, and became his tributary: but again revolting, he was vanquished in field, and his people eternally made subject Anᵒ 1553. The Horde of Astrachan is situate Southeast of Casan, down toward the Caspian Sea, and was conquered by Basilius Anno 1494. Next to these, the principal hordes are Zavoll, and Noyhan. Zavoll called the great Hordes, or the Hord of the Zavolhenses, lieth between the river Volga, and jaich: and is as it were the mother of the rest. It had particular kings till the year 1506, when the Cham of the Precopenses subdued them: but they discontentedly bearing the yoke, gave unto Basilius a fair opportunity, to bring them under the empire of Muscovy: which accordingly he did. Noyhan called the Horde of the Noyacenses, is the most Northern Horde of all, and hath the most warlike people. They were first governed without any King after the manner of Venice: but at last the Country was divided between three of the most potent among them. Now they are again united under one Prince or Duke, who is tributary to the Muscovite. The chief Cities are 1 Casan. 2 Noyhan. 3 Scarayckzicke. 4 Astrachan, nigh unto which Selimus the second, received a memorable overthrow by Basiliades. Between this Country Precopense, and Muscovia, live the Mordwits: a Tartarian people, which participate of all religions; being baptised like the Christians, circumcised as the jews, and Turks, & worshipping Idols like pagan. Purchas. TARTARY ANTIQVA, is the old habitation of the Tartars; from whence they dispersed themselves like a violent whirlwind over Europe and Asia. The people are just of the same life and conditions with them of Asiatica. This Country lieth farthest North, as extending beyond the Polare circle, and butting on the frozen Ocean; and though the vulgar lie either in skin Tents, or under their Carts, yet have they some ●ewe Cities; as 1 Coras, famous for the sepulchre of the Tartarian Chams. 2 Caracora, where Cingis was first saluted Emperor. 3 Chinchitalas. 4 Campion: these Cities belong to the Kingdom of Tenduc. The people hereof accounted it a great honour, to have their wives & sisters, at the pleasure of such as they entertain: and when upon the command of Mango Chan, they had for three years abstained from this beastly practice; they obtained a restitution of it again, upon a protestation, that they could never thrive since they left it. Here is in this Country a beast of exquisite shape, about the bigness of a Goat; which every full Moon hath a swelling under the belly: which, the hunters (at that time chase the said beast) having cut it off, and dried it against the Sun; proveth a most dainty pleasing perfume. In this Country is the Wilderness or Desert called Lop: From whence came King Tabor, whom Charles the fifth burned at Mantua 1540; for persuading the people to return to judaism: and in this Country groweth Rhubarbe, an herb of that excellent nature, that the whole world is beholding to these Barbarians for it, as a sovereign help for many diseases. ZAGATHAI, called of old Scythia intra montem Imaum, is situate about the Caspian Sea; extending to the borders of the Sophian Empire. It comprehendeth the Provinces of Bactria, Sogdiana, Margiana, Turchestan, and Zagataia. Margiana lieth South to Tartary Antiqua, & East to Hyrcania: the chief Cities are 1 Indion, called once Alexandria Margianae; a Town which Antiochus Soter king of Syria fortified with a strong wall. 2 Maran, nigh unto which Ishmael Sophy overthrew the Cham of Tartary. Sogdiana, lieth on the North of Bactria: The chief Cities are Oxiana, seated on the river Oxus. 2 Maruca. 3 Alexandria Sogdianae built by Alexander at his going toward India. Here also stood in the time of Alexander, the strong and famous City of Cyropolis, built by Cyrus, to fortify his borders against the Scythians. It held out against that great Macedonian, a long time; and he himself coming nigher to the walls, than discretion would permit an ordinarily General; had such a blow on the neck with a stone, that he fell to the ground, his eyes swimming in his head, and his whole army giving him for slain. But reviving, he took the town by a mine, and levelled it with the ground. Bactria lieth East to Margiana, and South to Sogdiana; this Country is now called Chorazzau, the two former Iess●●bas from their green turbats. These Bactrians are by Curtius said to have been a people very cruel, always in arms, resembling much the Scythians, whose neighbours they were; and (which was their greatest virtue) multùm à Persarum luxu abhorrentes, nothing so effeminate as their Lords the Persians. Over these Bessus was Captain, who so villainously betrayed Darius; and was by Spitamenes served with the same sauce; who delivered him into the power of Alexander, and he into the ●ands of the hangman. The chief Cities are 1 Istigias, one of the most pleasant Cities of the East. 2 Chorazzan, whence cometh the name of the whole region. 3 Bud●san formerly Bactra. In the time of the Assyrian Monarch Ninus, here reigned the first king Zoroaster, who is said by some, first to have invented Astronomy: which assertion I dare not affirm, considering that the fathers before the flood were well seen in this science. Perhaps the invention hereof is attributed to the king, either for that he first committed that to writing, which was taught by tradition: or else compiled the confused writings of others, into one methodical body. Against him Ninus made war, but was forced to fly with the loss of 10000 Assyrians; and having again repaired his army, encountered Zoroaster, slew him, & united Bactria to his Monarchy. Afterward it was made subject to the Persians, then to the Syrian successors of Alexander, till the year of the world, 3720: in which time Theodates, one who was but governor of 1000 Cities & Towns (by which we may guess at the former populousness) assumed to himself the title of King: which honour continued in his family, till the year 3786; when Enchrendes the last king, was slain by the Bogdians, and Drangians. Then returned it to the Syrians; afterwards it was subjected to the Romans, under whom it received the Christian faith by the preaching of St Thomas, together with the other two Provinces. The Persians, Sarracens, & now the Tartars have been successively their Lords. Turchestan, is the Country where the Turks first inhabited, before their irruption into Armenia. The chief Cities are Calba, and Ocerra. That this people took the name of Turks, either from the Teucri, the Troyans', or from Turca a town of Persia, is frivolous to affirm; considering how long before the Turks had any commerce with the Persians, Pomponius Mela placeth the Turcae and Thyrsagetae together in this tract: and as for their descent from the Troyans', I hold it so vain, that it needeth no confutation. The first time that ever this people took on them any military employment, was in the reign of the Emperor Mauritius, about the year 600: when they were discomfited by Chaganus, Captain or Cham of the Avares, another Scythian nation, of whom we have before spoken in Hungarye. Their second expedition as it was more necessary, hunger enforcing them to it; so was it also more prosperous: stating them in a great part of the greater Armenia, Anno 1844; and what they have since done, we have there told you. Zagataie, the name giver at this day to all the Province; took its name from Sachetaie a Noble man of the Tartars: to whose care this part of their new Empire was committed. To him succeeded Ogg, who was the father of Tamerlane; who by marriage with the daughter and heir of Gino Chan, obtained the Tartarian Empire. He subdued the Egyptians, Syrians, Persians, and Turks; against whose unfortunate King Bajazet the first, he conducted an Army of 700000 fight men, and won a famous victory of his enemy: he terrified the Muscovites, and frighted the puissant King of China: and dying divided his Empire amongst his sons; who lost it in as short space as their father had conquered it: nothing remaining not subdued, of which Tamerlane was not possessed, before his warlike expeditions. The chief Cities are 1 Bochara, the seat of the Provincial Governor. 2 Sarmachand, which gave both a Cradle and a Grave to mighty Tamerlane. This City he enriched, with all the treasury and spoils of his manifold victories; and in one instance to speak the rest, he sent hither from Damascus only, 8000 Camels laden with spoils, & choicest movable goods. From this Tamerlane the great Moguls are descended. This Town was originally called Matacanda, and was by Spitamenes (who having delivered Bessus into the hands of Alexander, afterwards revolted from him) made good against the Macedonians: Menedemus with 3800 men besieging it. But Spitamenes prevailed, slew Menedemus, and 2300 of his Soldiers; & then fled to Bactria: where he was slain by his wi●e, and his head presented to the Conqueror. At this Town also was it that Alexander in a drunken fury, slew his friend Clitus; who at the battle by the river Granvicus, had saved his life, by receiving a blow directed at him. CATHAIE is bounded on the East with the oriental Ocean, on the West with the other Tartarian Provinces, on the North with the Scythic Sea, and on the South with China. This is thought to have been the ancient habitation of the Seres; who being excellent in the weaving of silks, which they made of a fine wool growing on the leaves of trees, occasioned all silks to be called Serica. It is said of this people, that they had neither thief, nor whore among them. The soil aboundeth with variety of fruits; superfluously furnished with Rice, Graine, Wool, Silk, Hemp, Rhewbarbe, Musk, and excellent fine Chamlets. So that it scorneth to give precedency to any of the flourishing Provinces in Europe. The people are very warlike, strong in matters of action, fearless of the greatest dangers, & patient of labour & want. They are of mean stature, little eyes, sharp sight, and wear their beards thin. They are of a very good wit, dress themselves gorgeously, and fare on occasions sumptuously. Finally these and they of Zagataie are the most honourable people of the Tartars, indifferently civil, lovers of arts both mechanical and civil, and inhabiting divers fair Cities. The chief are 1 Caraian where the women use to gilled their teeth. 2 Tebeth, famous for her abundance in Coral. 3 Cambalu, seated on the river Polysanga, honoured with the great Cham's residence, and enriched with a mighty confluence of Merchants of all sorts: besides other merchandises, there are every year 1000 Carts loaded with silk, sent thither from China. This City is in compass 28 miles besides the Suburbs; in which besides other inhabitants of all sorts, are 50000 Astrologers, or rather fortune tellers. 4 Xaindu, the Palace of the Emperor, is of a foursquare figure, every side extending 8 miles in length: within this quadrate is another, whose sides are 6 miles long, & within that another of four miles square, which is the Palace itself. Between these several walls, are Walks, Gardens, Orchards, Fishponds, places for all manner of exercise, & Parks, Forests, Chases for all manner of game. Cathaie was anciently called Scythia extra montem Imaum, and took, no doubt, this name from the Cathei, whom the textuarie Geographer Strabo, placeth in this tract. The people hereof were converted by S. Andrew, & long continued Christians though infected with the opinions of Nestorius, whose sect at this day is spread all over the East. They differ from the Church of Rome and Greece, saying that in Christ were two persons, as well as two natures. 2, that the Virgin Mary ought not to be called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 2 Their Priests may marry when and as often as they william. The chief means by which this heresy is so propagated, was by the wickedness of Cosrees, a king of Persia; who upon a mere hatred to Heraclius the Greek Emperor, enforced all the Christians inhabiting his dominions, to become Nestorians, or abandon their country. Their Patriarch hath his residence at Musal in Mesopotamia; which dignity is not elective, but descendeth from the Father to the son. The solemnities of marriage because they are somewhat usual, I will now relate unto you. Their wives they see not till they are married, but hearing a good report of the young woman, solicit her father for her. If he yield, than they meet at the Chancel of the Church, in which there is a partition: the man and his friends standing on the one side; the womar and her friends on the other. When they are met, the Cassise, or Churchman, biddeth the young man put his hand through a hole in the partition, and take his wife by the hand; which he doth. Then cometh the mother of the young woman, & with a sharp pointed instrument all to be pricketh the new married man's hand. If when he feeleth the smart, he letteth his wife's hand go; they take it for a sign that he will not love her: but if he hold her fast, and wring her by the hand till she cry; then is he counted a loving man, and her friends are glad that they bestowed her on him. After the marriage consummate, if a male child be borne unto them, the father looseth his own name, & is called by that of his eldest son; and if the father's name be Moses, and the son's name joseph; the father is no more called Moses, but Aben joseph, that is the father of joseph: so highly do they reverence marriage, and the fruit thereof posterity. The people of this Country enjoyed all the immunities of good subjects under the Nestorian kings of Tenduch; to whom the name of Prester john more ●ightly belongeth, then to the Emperor of Habassia, or Aethiopia interior. The last of these Kings of Tenduch was Vncham, who using indirect dealings towards the Tartars, a base and obscure people; provoked them now ready to leave his neighbourhood, and seek new habitations, to turn their whole forces against him: whom they easily vanquished, & made Cingis their Captain king of T●nduch. It is recorded that Cingis before he joined battle with Vncham, consulted with his diviners and Astrologers of the success. They taking a greenereed cleft it asunder, writ on the one the name of Cingis, and Vncham on the other: and placed than not far asunder. Then fell they to reading their Charms and conjurations, the two reeds fell a ●ighting in the sight of the whole army, and Cingis Reed overcame the other: whereby they foretold the joyful news of victory to the Tartars, which accordingly happened. And this was the first step by which this base and beggarly nation began to mount unto the chair of Empire and Sovereignty: whereas before they lived like beasts having neither letters nor faith, nor dwelling, nor reputation, nor valour, nor indeed any thing fitting a man. The great Chams of Tartary 1162 1 Cingis, Cinchius, Zingis, or Changius, was made king or Cham of the Tartars: he subdued Tenduch and Cathaia; Changing the name of Scythians and Scythia, to Tartarians and Tartary, 6. 1168 2 I●cuchan Cham, or Hoccata succeeded. In his time the name of Tartar was first known in Europe; Ao. 1212 in which year they drove the Polesockie from the banks of the Euxine Sea. By his Captain Bathu or R●ido he subdued Muscovia, planted his Tartars in Taurica Chersonesus▪ wasted Hungary, Bosnia, Servia, Bulgaria; and by his o●her Captains took Persia from the Turks. 3 Zaincham, Bathu, or Barcham, ruined the Tarkes kingdom of Damascus, and Asia the less. 4 Gino Cham, whose daughter conveyed the Empire unto her husband Tamirlane or Tamberlan. 5 Tamir Cutlu, Tamir Cham, or Tamirlane, a great tyrant, but withal an excellent Soldier: that it is thought that he subdued more Provinces in his life time, than all the Romans had done in 800 years, at what time their Monarchy was at the height. 6 Allan. 7 Mango, to whom Haiton an Armenian Prince, and chief compiler of the Tartarian history, went for aid against the Caliph of Babylon. 8 Cobilai. 9 Tamor. Thus far Paulus Venetus, & Haiton Armenius have spoken of the Tartarian proceedings: what Kings have since reigned we cannot learn; nor what memorable acts have been done among them. The great distance of Countries and difficulty of the journey have hindered further discoveries: For the great Cham, the Duke of Muscovie, & the king of China, will neither suffer any of their subjects to travel abroad; nor permit any foreigners to view their dominions, or enter into them, unless either Ambassadors or Merchants. This government is tyrannical; the great Cham is Lord of all; and in his tongue, besides which they have almost no laws consisteth the power of life or death: he is called by the simple vulgar, the shadow of spirits, and son of the immortal God. At the death of the Cham, the 7 chief Princes assemble to crown his son; whom they place on a black course cloth, telling him if he reign well, heaven shall be his reward: if ill, he shall not have so much as a corner of that black cloth to rest his body on: then they put the Crown on his head, and kissing his feet, swear unto him fealty and homage. And at the funeral of these great Monarches they use to kill some of his guard soldiers, whereof he hath 12000 in continual pay: saying unto them: Ite & domino nostro seruite in alia vita. Paulus Venetus reporteth, that at the obsequies of Mango Cham, no sewer than 10000 were slain on this occasion. These Chams are for the most part severe justicers, & punish almost for every small fault with sudden death; but theft especially: insomuch that a man in Cambalu taking a pail of milk from a woman's head, and beginning to drink thereof; was upon the woman's outery apprehended, and presently cut in sunder with a sword; so that the blood and the milk came out together. The next capital crimes to these are lying & adultery; which among the very first laws of Cingis, were enacted to be punishable also by death. This Country is under the same clime with Muscovia. The chief river of the Precopenses, is Tanais: of Asiatica, Volga, ●nd Petzora: of Antiqua, Tartar, whence the nation took their name: of Cathay, Curata. 2 Poiysanga. 3 Zaiton. 4 Mecon, as also the Lakes of Guyan, 2 Dangu. 3 Dandu. 4 Catocara: and lastly of Zagataie, 1 jaxartes. and 2 Oxus. This last is a fatal bound of Monarchies: the Persians never passed it to extend their dominions, but received some notable overthrow, as that of Cyrus against the Scythians: and the Tartars fare in the same manner attempting the like matter, as when Saba the Cham of Zagataie, was overthrown by Ishmael Sophy of Persia. These two last arise from the branches of Mount Taurus, & exonerate their full stomaches into the Caspian or Hyrcanian Sea. Thus much of Tartary. OF INDIA. INDIA is bounded on the East with China, on the West with the river Indus, from whence it taketh denomination; on the North with Tartary, on the South with the Ocean. This Country extendeth in length from China to Persia, 3600 miles; and stretcheth from Taurus to the Ocean: this being the biggest country, comprehended under one name, of any in the world, excepting Tartary and China. It is situate between the first and sixth Climates, the longest day being in the South parts of 12 hours only; but in the North fifteen hours and a half. Concerning the monstrous fables which foregoing times have delivered unto us, give me leave to say; that as the Poets of old, used to fill up the times of which they were ignorant, with strange fictions, & prodigious metamorphoses; or as our modern Geographers in their Maps of the world, fill up those unknown parts thereof, of which they can give us no certain description, with strange pictures, and uncouth shapes of beasts and trees: so also the writers in former ages, have filled the more remote Countries of which they know little, with such impossible and incredible relations. Hence there have been attributed to this India, the tales of men with dogs heads; of men with one leg only, yet of great swiftness; of such as live by scent; of men that had but one eye, & that in their foreheads; and of others whose ears did reach unto the ground. It is reported also, that this people by eating a Dragon's heart and liver, attain to the understanding of the languages of beasts; that they can make themselves, when they list, invisible; that they have two tubs, whereof the one opened yields wind, the other rain, and the like. But of these relations & the rest of this strain, I doubt not but the understanding Reader knoweth how to judge, and what to believe; for my part I am of the same mind with Curtius, Plura equidem transcribe quam credo; nec enim affirmare ausus sum quae dubito, nec subducere sustineo quae accepi. The old inhabitants of this Country were the Daedalae, Mazaga, Abisarae, Sop●ites, Gangarides, Phartasii, Sobij, Malli, Sabracae, Musicani, Oxydracae, etc. all conquered by Alexander in his expedition into this Country. The Malli and Oxydracae are most famous, for a story attributed unto them, which is this. Alexander besieging the chief City of the Oxydracae, saith Curtius (of the Malli, saith Plutarch) was the first that scaled the walls, and the last that could do so; the ladder breaking as soon as he was at the top. Standing thus alone as a mark to all their darts, he was by his Soldiers desired to leap down among them; but he in a daring bravado leapt into the town among his enemies: where it was not only his good hap to light upon his feet, but to have an old tree at his back to defend him behind. In this posture he is said to have maintained the fight a long time against all the townsmen; killing two of them with his own hands, and by that example teaching the rest to be more mannerly: till being wearied and dangerously wounded, he was forced to leave his feet, and commit the weight of his body to his knees. In this case Leonatus Peucestes, and some other of his Captains came to assist him, who defended their dying master, till the whole Army entered the Town, and put all the people to the sword; in revenge of their King, whose life they had little hope to enjoy, though he with much danger did afterward recover. For my part, I give little or no credence to this story, ranging it in the same catalogue of truth with the adventures of Donzel del Phoebo, Rosicler, Beliavis, Amadis, and the rest of the rabble of Knights errant: neither is this the first time that Curtius hath disgraced the soundness of Alexander's judgement, and the truth of his actions, with the like idle and impossible tales, though indeed in this particular he saith that it was multò magis ad temeritatis quam ad gloriae famam. The principal rivers of this Country are, 1 Indus the boundary of the Persian and Indian Empires; which having his head in the mountain Caucasus, now called Naugrariot; openeth himself with two mouths into the Indian Ocean; having first run a course of 900 miles. 2 Ganges, of which more anon. 3 Hydaspes, on whose banks Alexander built Bucephalia in honour of his horse Bucephalus there dying. On the banks of this river stood the City of Nysa also, the chief City of India in the time of Alexander. 4 Acesines. 5 Hirotis. and 6 Zaradus; all three emptying themselves into the Indus. This Country, even in ancient times hath been noted for abundance of all things, either necessary for the maintenance of life, or pleasant to the relish of the palate: as also for abundance of Camels, Apes, Dragons, Serpents, Rhinocerots', & Elephants. These Elephants do seem to have a smack of reason, and certainly partake more of humane ingenuity, than any other brute creature whatsoever. The Elephant which King Porus road on, seeing his master strong & lusty, rushed into the thickest of Alexander's Army; but when he perceived Porus to grow faint, he withdrew himself, and kneeling down received all the arrows shot against his master in his own trunk. Bacchus was the first that entered and conquered this Country, as indeed what regions first or last hath not he brought under his winie Empire. Hence one thus descanteth, First Bacchus did this Country overrun, And set up trophies in the conquered East: O would he had gone on as he begun, And never turned to subdue the West. Might Indus banks have borne his branching vines, Nor Europe's streams been stained with sweeter wines. After Bacchus, Semiramis Q. of Assyria was the first that ever entered India in hostile manner; part whereof she made tributary, and slew Staurobates the king thereof. Next unto her, Alexander the great invaded it, at which time there were many kings and free Cities▪ whom the Gymnosophists persuaded to defend their liberty. These Gymnosophists were to the Indians as the Druids to the Britons, and are called by the Indians, Brachmanni. These are had in great reverence: and live for the most part, a very austere and solitary life, in caves and deserts, seeding on herbs, and wearing poor thin weeds: and for a certain time abstain from all kind of vice: But that time once past, they may (as it were) by privilege, deflower virgins, and commit what riots they list. Others of them live together with the people, as being their ordinary Priests. Of these Alexander surprised 10, one of which was Calanus, to whom he propounded strange questions, and received strange answers. He first dealt with Taxiles a prudent Prince, whose kingdom was bigger than Egypt; who both overcame and was overcome by Alexander in courtesy. Next with King Porus in a more hostile manner; for he discomfited his Army, and took Porus prisoner, who was four cubits and a shafes length high. Afterward he sailed down the Ganges, unto the main Ocean; and was the first and last (till of late) that ever durst adventure such a navigation. After this expedition of Alexand●r, the Indians enjoyed many years of peace. The successors of Alexander were for the most part on the losing hand: the power of the Romans they rather knew by report, than trial: yet was it not amiss to enterta●ne a potent, though remote state, in terms of amity. Therefore they sent Ambassadors unto Augustus, who presented him with a number of Tigers, Di●●. (which beasts till then, the Roman people had never seen;) and which was most pleasing, a little boy borne without arms, who with his feet could bend a bow, shoot, and play on a wind instrument as exactly, as others with their hands. Traian the Emperor had a great desire to see this Country; but after these times by little & little, histories have been in a manner silent concerning it. For notwithstanding that there was continual traffic from the Red sea hither: and between the Persian, Turkish, and Indian merchants for spices, and the other commodities of this Region: yet were not these merchants acquainted with the state of the country; because they entered not into it, but were met by the Indian merchants at Sarmachand, being (as it were) the common Emporie. Neither did the Egyptians at all enter into India, but were met by the Indians at Ormus, or some other Island: (even as now the Chinoys make some of the Philippinae, the staple of their trade with the Spaniards; whom they licence not to come into the Continent among them:) but our modern navigations have withdrawn the Mask of obscurity, and show us her lively portraiture in as lively colours. It enjoyeth two summers, an exact temperature of the air, and double increase. Abound it doth in all manner of Minerals, except Copper and Lead: stored with all sorts of dattle, except horses: more particularly with Mines of gold, precious stones, spices of all sorts, and Civet: Wheat only and Vines are wanting, that so this Country might be beholding to others, as others to this. The people are indifferently civil and ingenious, both men and women imitate a majesty in their train and apparel, Purchas. which they sweeten with oils and perfumes, adorning them with jewels, Pearls, and other ornaments befitting. They are now a natioo composed of 5 several people, 1 the Indians or natives, which are in part Gentiles, in part Christians. Those which are Gentiles retain among them many of their old customs, as not knowing their wives after they have borne them two children; not accompanying them if after five years' cohabitation they can raise no issue by them, but exchanging them for others; as never being rewarded for any military exploit, unless they bring with them an enemy's head in their hand; killing their friends before sickness withereth them, etc. As for the Christians (to which Religion they were converted by S. Thomas) they still retain the name and profession, which they have now reform (I should have said deformed) according to the Church of Rome; which was effected in a Synod held for that purpose at Goa, Anno 1599, at what time they delivered up all their books to the censure of the Romanspanish Archbishop of Goa, to be by him corrected; and permitted their Liturgy also to be by him altered. Before this union, they used 1 to administer the Sacrament with bread seasoned with salt; 2ly instead of wine (because India affordeth none) to use the juice of rasins, softened in water one night, & so pressed forth: 3ly not to baptise their children till 40 days old, unless in danger of death: 4ly to permit no images in their Churches but of the Cross only: 5ly to debar their Priests from second marriages: and 6ly to paint GOD with 3 heads on one body, denotating thereby the Trinity. The second sort of people which inhabit this Country, are Mahometan Persians and Tartars, especially since the Moguls great victories here. 3 jews, who live stragglingly dispersed in all quarters. 4 Arabians, or Moors, who 200 and odd years passed, seized on some haven-townes, driving the Natives up higher into the inland Country. And 5 the Portugals, who possessing some few Sea-townes, commodious for traffic, brag of the conquest of the whole Country, which they are in no more possibility to conquer, than the French was to subdue Spain, when he was possessed of the fort of Perpignan, pawned to him by john King of Arragon and Navarre. The river Ganges ariseth in the Scythian hills, Purchas. and carrying with it an incredible breadth and depth, disburdeneth itself into the South Ocean. The breadth of it is in the narrowest place 8, in the broadest 20 miles'; the depth of it is never less than 100 foot. That this river is not that which is called in the Scriptures Pison, which compasseth the land of Havilah, where there is gold; we have already proved in Mesopotamia: our reason being drawn from the over-large extent which must then be necessarily given to Paradise; in which the river Pison is said to have risen. And though indeed India is thought, & that truly, to be the land of Havilah; yet why should Ganges that divideth India, be thought to be Pison, rather than Indus which boundeth it; and which also lieth far nearer to Tigris & Euphrates, than this Ganges? But to make it more plain: certain it is that there were two lands of Havilah; the one so named from Havilah, the son of jocktan, (who with his brothers Ophir and jobab, dwelled toward the East, Gen. 10. ver. 29.30,) which is this India, or a part of it: and the other so named from Havilah, the son of Chush, (of whom mention is made in the 7 verse of the same Chapter,) which is the land of Susiana, a butting North on Mesopotamia. This Ganges yet, though it be none of the rivers of Paradise, is as famous as those which are. For down this river did Alexander with such danger sail to see the Ocean: To this river the superstitious Indians go devoutly on pilgrimage; strongly believing that they are secure of salvation, if at the time of their death they may drink of this water. This river-flowing the Country, enricheth it, as Nilus doth Egypt: and finally it divideth the whole Country into two parts, viz: India intra Gangem, and India extra Gangem. INDIA INTRA GANGEM. INDIA INTRA GANGEM, called also INDUSTAN, is divided into 47 Provinces or Kingdoms: whereof two have yet their proprietary kings, namely Narfinga and Calecute: the rest are under the command of the great Mogor, Mogul, or Mongul. The chief of the 47 Provinces are 1 NARSINGA, which hath a king acknowledging no superior command. The people hereof use to burn the wives together with their husbands; and she is thought to have been most loving during his life, which is now most willing to accompany him in his death: and offer herself to his Manes at the funeral pile, whereunto thus alludeth the Poet, Et certamen habent lethi, quae viva sequatur Coniugium; pudor est non licuisse mori. Ardent victrices & praebent pectora flammae, Imponuntque suis ora perusta viris. 'tis not to die a shame, they therefore strive Who may be famed to follow him alive: The victor burns, yields to the flame her breast, And her burnt face doth on her husband rest. This kingdom is confined with the mountain Guate on the West; and the Gulf of Bengala on the East, with the mount Guadaverno on the North, and the Promontory Comari on the South: and is in compass 3000 miles. The chief Cities are Maleaper or S. Thomas, where the body of the Apostle was burnt; but Dorotheus saith, that he resteth at Calamina, where he was slain with a Dart. 2 Narsinga. 3 Bisnagar, burnt by 4 Sarac●nicall confederates, Anno 1567. 4 Candragni. The revenues of this Prince are no less than 12 millions of ducats: his forces for war are wonderful; he led an army consisting of 31690 horse, 60000 foot, and 558 Elephants, against Idalcan a neighbour Prince, whom he discomfited. To this King also belongeth the city of Tarnassarie, which once had its peculiar kings, who were able to bring into the field 100 Elephants and 100000 horse and foot. 2 MALAVAR containeth the Western part of that, which of old was called Aurea Chersonesus, viz: from the mountain Guate on the East, to the Indian Ocean West; from the Promontory Comari on the South, to the river Gangericor on the North; the length whereof is 900 miles, the breadth nothing comparable. There are 7 Provinces, viz: 1 Travanear, 2 Colan, 3 Cochin, 4 Crangonar, 5 Tavo, 6 Cononor, 7 Calecute, all borrowing their names from their chief towns. These were all under one king, till about 80 years ago, and somewhat more: at what time Sema Pereimal the last king, being a Mahometan; and intending to finish his days in Mecha; divided his kingdom into 6 parts, giving them to six of his kinsmen. Five of these at this day are under the great Mogul, the other obeyeth the K. of Calecute, who is able to bring into the field 100000 fight men; of whose valour the Portugals have had often experiment, but always to the loss of the Indians. The chief of these towns are Cononor, pleasantly seated for traffic, as having a harbour no less safe, then capacious: it is distant from Calecute 10 leagues. 2 Coccinum, or Cochin, distant from Calecute 30 leagues. The governor of this Town is the Pope or summus Pontifex of the Brachmen: and 3 Calecute, which for 3 miles together lieth along the Sea shore It is a custom here for the King to give to some of the Brachmanni, the hanselling of his nuptial bed. For which cause not the kings, but the king's sister's sons, succeed in the kingdom; as being more certainly known to be of the true royal blood: and these sisters of his, choose what Gentleman they please, on whom to bestow their virginities; & if they prove not in a certain time to be with child, they betake themselves to these Brachman stallions. Calecute is a famous mart town, & the staple of all the Indian traffic. 3 BALASSIA, or the kingdom of Bocan, is famous for its inexhaustible Mines of Gold and Silver; the chief Cities are 1 Balassia, 2 Bocan, whence the duplicity of the kingdom's name: the first is seated on the river Gaibon; the last was once the seat of her own Kings. 3 Senergian. 4 CAMBAIA called also Guzara, hath on the East Mandao, on the West Gedr●sia; Maginus. on the North Dulcinda; on the South the Ocean. It is a Country very fruitful, and exceedingly thick set with men and villages, of which last here is thought to be no less than 600000. It was once the seat of the Rusbeti, who are the ancient nobility of this Country: whom the Saracens under the leading of one Machumat, subdued about 160 years since. To this Machumat succeeded his son Mamudius, to him Badurius; who making an unjust war against the King of Mandao, compelled him to call Miramudius a Mogul Tartarian of Zagatai to his aid: who crushed by force of Badurius, and subdued the great Kingdom of Cambaia to himself; and yet the army of the Cambaian consisted of 150000 horse, and 500000 foot, he had 1000 pieces of Ordinance, 500 Wagons laden with Gunpowder & Bullets, 200 Elephants, and 500 chests full of Gold and Silver. In this kingdom are 60000 Villages, Towns, and Cities. The chief whereof are 1 Ardavat once the king's seat. 2 Campanael, 3 Citor, a City of 12 miles' compass, Adrianus. which the King of Cambaia took from the Queen of Crementina, Anno 1536. 4 Tanaa. 5 Cambaia a mighty City, and as populous, containing 800000 persons. 5 MANDAO is so called of Mando the chief City, which being 30 miles in compass, held out a siege of 12 years against Miramudius, or Merhumed: after which time it was surrendered. 2 Moltan, where the women ride booted and spurted, a fashion lately imitated by some mimic dames of England. 3 Scernus on the river so called: and 4 Polymbothea. This Mandao was a kingdom of power sufficient, till Badureus of Cambaia oppressed it; after whose defeat, Marhumid the Mogul feazed also on this kingdom: showing that the easiest way for a Prince to ruin his own estate, and endanger his neighbours, is to make a gap open for a foreign power, to compose a homebred dissension. 6 BENGALA is famous for its multitude of Rhinocerots'; a kingdom once free, till Echebar the Mogul united it to his Empire. the chief Cities are Catigan and Satagan on the banks of Ganges (called also Chaberis and Guenga.) 3 Bengala, nigh unto Sinus Gangeticus, now called the Gulf of Bengala. Nigh unto this town is the place called Gongasagie, that is the entry into the sea; in which are many fishes called Sea-dogges; into which place they which are weary of this world, and desire to have a quick passage into Paradise, cast themselves to be devoured of these fishes: persuading themselves that the next & readiest way thither, is through their jaws. 4 Ouros, the seat of the Bengalan kings: and 5 Banneras, seated on the river Ganges. 7 ORISTAN or Orissa, is peopled for the most part with Christians of S. Thomas; so called because he converted them. Many of the people have their legs made after the manner of an Elephant's leg, which punishment the rest think to be inflicted upon them, because their progenitors massacred the blessed Apostle. The chief Cities are 1 Orissa, once the King's seat. 2 Ramana, 3 Vlna, where (if I remember aright) the women in a foolish pride, black their teeth, because dog's teeth (forsooth) are white. 8 CANORA, called also the kingdom of Decan, was the habitation of Venozarares; whom Sanosaradine king of Delli either totally cast out, or subjected to his command: and as his deputy substituted one Abdessan, to whom in that regency succeeded his son Mamudza In his time Sanosaradine dying, left his son to inherit his estate; as able to rule so many different nations, as Phaethon to rule the Chariot of the Sun. This defect Mamudza perceiving, made himself absolute King of Canora; and dividing the whole into 18 parts, he appointed as many Lieutenants General to govern them. These 18 Captains combining together, stripped him of all his dominions; and then falling at odds about the extent of their kingdoms, were quickly brought under subjection by Adabar the Mogul. The chief cities are 1 Vltabat. 2 Danagar, 3 Lispor, famous for her quarries of Adamants. 4 Melind. 5 Barticala: and 6 Onor. 9 DELLIE, was the ancient seat of Belemi, whom the Saracens vanquished: from which Victors descended Sanosaradine, who Anno 1300, subdued Canora: and from whose successors the Moguls taking it, have ever since honoured Dellie, the chief City hereof, Adrianus. with their residence. The other being 2 Chesmnr, famous for the study of Magic. 3 Tremel. 4 Fatabar. This mighty Empire now contracted almost into one body, and formerly divided between 47 several Princes, hath to be amazement both of Indians, and all people whatsoever, been conquered in less than 90 years, by the great Moguls: so called (I think) for that they descended from the Mogul Tartars; for before the Tartars freed themselves from Vncham King of Tenduc, Purchas. they were divided into Mercat, Metrit, Summongul, Iccomongul, and Mongul Tartars; from which last the name of Mongul hath most probability to be dirived. The great Moguls, or Mogors. 1 Emanpaxda, who first showed the Tartars the pleasure of India. 2 Marhumed, who Anno 1536, subdued Cambaia, Mandao, Balassia, and other petty kingdoms. 3 Adabar, the Conqueror of Malavar, Dellie, and Canora. 4 Mahomet Selabdin Echebar, who united Bengala and most of the rest of the inferior kingdoms. 5 Marad now living. The revenues of this Empire cannot but be wonderful, Boterus. considering that the King of Narsingas amount to such a value: yet he cannot cofter up much treasure, considering the men of war which he keepeth in continual pay. Neither is his strength in field inferior either to the greatness of his Empire, or the largeness of his intrado; he being able to raise 300000 Horse. The subjects reverence this Prince exceedingly, making it holiday when he cutteth his hair, or shaveth his beard; and spreading the way by which he is at any time to pass, with costly ornaments, and delicate perfumes. He is always carried on men's shoulders in a pompous chair, adorned with purple, gold, and precious stones of great value. There is no Prince either in Europe, Asia, or Africa, to whom the great Monguls show such great respect and love, as they have done, and now do, to our late Queen, and present King: They also esteem our soldiers very much, especially since two or three of the Queen's ships, braved 18 of the Portugals, in the sight of many of his subjects: an adventure which could not but rejoice him; considering the enmity between him & them. INDIA EXTRA GANGEM. INDIA EXTRA GANGEM hath on the East China, on the West the rest of India. This part of India, Maginus maketh to be the kingdom of China; but upon what ground, or by what reason persuaded, I know not: Sure I am that Ptolemy placeth the Sinae or Chinoys, East of India, and therefore cannot be part of it. As for his division of India intra Gangem, into the lower, containing the Countries already described; and the higher, comprehending the Countries here under-named; I will not stand to examine it: well knowing this division to have been for no other cause invented, but that China might with more facility be believed, to be this India extra Gangem. This India hath formerly been divided betwixt 12 Potentates, of no small riches & puissance: but now by the puissance and prosperous fortunes of the King of Barma, it is wholly subject to their command: the most remarkable of these 12 Kingdoms, are these seven. Purchas. 1 MACIN, famous for the wood called Aloes, by the Arabians called Calambuco, by Latin Writers Lignum vitae. This Wood for its sweet savour, is valued at its weight in pure silver: as being not only serviceable for the pompous funerals of great Princes; but also for Baths: and with the Indians is held an vnparallelled medicine, for many grievous and dangerous maladies. The chief City is Macin. 2 ARRACHAN is environed round with mountains, and impenetrable Woods; the Cities of most note are Arrachan, distant from the Sea 45 miles; and 2 Ava, famous for her abundance of Gems. 3 CAMBOIA taketh its name from the chief city Camboia, situate on a river, which arising in China, so augmenteth his waters, that his own Channel being insufficient to receive them, he renteth the Earth into 100 Lands; and at last he filleth a Lake with his streams of 60 miles long. This Town is of great traffic and commerce for its plenty of Gold, Silver, and Aloes. 4 CAUCHINCHINA aboundeth with the like commodities. The people hereof in some few places are said to be Anthropophagis. The chief Cities are Cauchinchina, situate on the Sea, and much frequented by a continual concourse of Merchants; for Porceline, or China dishes here made. 2 Cacum. 5 BARMA called by some Brama, was before the coming of the Portugals into India, a kingdom of no estimation; being subject to the command of the Kings of Pegu, whose Lieutenants only they were, till about 60 years since: when one of the Barmian Princes, Governor of Tangu, seized on the kingdoms of Meliotali, Calan, Micand●, and Aua. He assaulted Pegu, and won it: he beleaguered Odia with 1000000 Soldiers, and forced it: He entered the kingdom of Siam, and totally subdued it, making all the rest of his neighbours his homagers. 6 SIAM, or regnum Sornaum, was not long since the Queen and Lady of this part of India: but now is subject to the King of Barma, Purchas. who won it Anno 1565. The principal Cities are Malacca, in compass 20 miles; seated in an unwholesome air, yet a town of great resort for the traffic of spices. It is now subject to the Portugals, who have here an Archbishop and a College of Jesuits. 2 Siam, the people whereof are very opiniative, that after 2000 years, the World shall be consumed with fire; and that under the ashes shall remain two eggs, whence shall come forth one man, and one woman, who shall repeople the World anew. It is situate on the bank of the river Menan, which every year over-floweth the Country for the compass of 120 miles: by which flood, the King of Pegu besieging this Town, Anno 1567., with an Army of 900000 men, was forced to raise his siege; leaving behind him in the waters, all his soldiers, except 70000 only. This is a most pleasing city, whose stateliness giveth name to the whole kingdoms. Here are besides the Natives, about 30000 householders of Arabians. 2 Odia on the river Cuipumo, on which 200000 boats great and little, are continually floating: This Town containeth 400000 families, and is the residence of the Kings of Barma. 3 Tonazarin, where they use to hang their dead bodies, supposing it to be more honourable to be eaten of birds, than worms. 7 PEGV so called of the chief city Pegu, Maginus. is blessed with a rich soil. and a harbourous seashore, extending 300 miles in length, in which the principal haven is Martabane. As for the city of Pegu, it is the fairest and most elegant City of all India; strengthened with large and defensive walls, and adorned with neat and proportionable houses. It standeth on a river so named, and is distant from the sea 25 miles. The other towns of note are Tavay, and Losmin; a Town of great commerce. This Country about the year 1560, acknowledged no king but her own; whom about that time one of the Governors of Tangu deposed; possessed himself of the chief City Pegu; & Anno 1567., having discomfited the king of Siam, united these diverse members under one head: and dying, lest his new-raised Empire to his son, a Prince of a vicious and tyrannical nature; & not more cruel to his subjects, than they disobedient to him. Whereupon preparations are made on both sides, the people to defend their liberty, the king to preserve his royalty. During these civil discords, the titulary King of Siam, whose late overthrow was not yet fully digested; came violently into the Country of Pegu: burning Corn, Grasse, and Fruits; kil●ing man, woman, and child; and having satisfied his fury, returned to his home. This spoil of the fruits of the earth, was but a prologue to an unsupportable famine; which consumed all the inhabitants of this flourishing Kingdom: except such whom the Granaries of the City Pegu preserved, Anno 1598. For here the fathers devoured their children: the stronger preied upon the weaker; not only devouring their more fleshy parts, but their entrails also: nay they broke up the skulls of such as they had slain, and sucked out their brains. This calamity incited another tributary Prince of Tangu, to make his best advantage out of his neighbour's affliction; he therefore assaulted and entered Pegu, where he found as much treasure as 600 Elephants, and as many horses, could conveniently car●y away. This havoc being made, he villainously murdered the King, Queen, and their children, and departed; leaving the gleaning of his spoil to the King of Arrachan; who, Anno 1600, was expelled by the King of Siam, who enjoyed it not long: for the King of Barma having with an Army of 100000 fight men, and 40000 Elephants, subdued the kingdoms of Macin and Arrachan: followed the current of his victories; conquered Siam, drove the King thereof from Pegu, where he hath built a most magnificent palace; and is now the sole Monarch of the 12 kingdoms of this India. A more particular relation of this king, and his new-setled estate, we cannot yet understand: what his revenues are, what his government, what his forces. Merchant's whose inquisitive into the state-matters of other Princes is dangerous; cannot give us any satisfaction: Scholars and experienced statists are not permitted to observe: and such of the natives as could give most light to these obscurities, are not suffered to leave the smoke of their own chimneys. Thus much of India. OF CHINA. CHINA hath on the East Mare del Zur; on the West I●dia; on the North a wall extending 1000 miles in length between the Chinoys and the Tartarians, Purchas. built by Tzaintzon the 117 ●h King; on the South the Ocean. The people are in the composition of their body, short-nosed, and black-eyed; they wear long garments, and have very thin beards, consisting of not above 20 hairs. And as it is said that the Negroes do paint the devil white, as being a colour contrary to their own: so these Chinoys when they make the portraiture of a deformed man, they paint him in a short habit, a thick beard, broad eyes, and a long nose. From the description of the body, to proceed to that of the mind: it is said that the Chinoys are ingenuous and politic, much delighting in proficiency in manual arts: for the son is bound to follow the father's occupation; which law preventing the roving about of idle people, and exciting in every breast an emulation of every art; Description of China. maketh the inhabitants excellent artificers. In giving alms they are bountiful to the maimed and the lame, but reject the blind, as being sufficiently able to get sustenance for themselves, by corporal labour, as grinding of Corn, etc. They have long enjoyed the benefit of Printing, before it w●s known in Europe. They print not as we use, from the lef● hand to the right; nor as the jews, from the right to the left: but from the top of the leaf, downward to the bottom. Guns also have been used among them time out of mind: whence they are so well conceited of themselves, that they use to say; they themselves have two eyes, the Europaeans one, and the rest of the people, not one. That guns were in use among them even when Bacchus made his expedition into India (which was some three or four years before or after the departure of Israel out of Egypt) Sir Walter Raleigh seemeth to affirm: because Philostratus in the life of Apollonius Tyanaeus, telleth us, how Bacchus was beaten from a city of the Oxydracae by thunder and lightning; which he interpreteth to be the Cannon. Certainly himself in another place of his most excellent book, acknowledgeth this Philostratus to have written fabulously; and therefore no fit foundation for a conceit so contrary to probability, and the opinion of all times. Besides, whereas Dion telleth us, that by the benefit of Thunder and Lightning from Heaven, Severus discomfited Pesceninus Niger; and by the same means was himself repulsed from the walls of Petra, in Arabia: we may (if this interpretation hold good) as easily maintain, that Severus had great Ordinance in his camp, and the Arabians in their town. As for Printing, whether john Gertrudenberg learned it of the Chinoys; or whether good Inventions like good wits do sometimes jump, I dare not determine: sure I am that he first taught it in Europe; and as some say, in the year 1440. At Harlem it is said to be first practised, and at Mentz perfected. Now whereas it is by some doubted, whether the Art of Printing be available to the proficiency & advancement of Learning, or no; I must not herein be both judge and party: but must leave the decision hereof to such who are not all interessed in the cause. Only this I dare boldly say, that this most exquisite Invention is too much abused, and prostituted to the lust of every foolish and idle paper-blurrer; the Treasury of Learning being never so overcharged with the froth and scum of foolish and unnecessary discourses. And herein (though all nations have their share) the Germans are most blame-worthy; whose Treatises (though neither worth the Printers hand, nor the Readers eye) fly so thick amongst us, every year twice: that we may justly think them as overwise in their own, so somewhat short of a true proportion of discretion, in our conceits. And so I leave the Chinoys and their inventions. The Air is very temperate, the soil pleasant and fertile, abounding with Barley, Rice, Wool, Cotton, Olives, Vines, Flax, Silk, all kind of Metals, Fruits, dattle, Sugar, Hony, Rueba●be, Porceline dishes, Camphire, Ginger, all kinds of Spices, Wood, Musk, and Salt; the custom of which Salt, in only one Town, viz: Canto, yearly amounteth to the value of 180000 Crowns. The Country is for the most part very plain, insomuch that they have Coaches and Carts driven ordinarily with sails; & the seas so calm, that the small barks in which they sail, have only an high bough standing in the midst of them, by the help whereof they sail swiftly along the coasts. These plains are tilled and sowed with all manner of fruit, of more excellency & perfection then those of the Western parts; Boterus. as also are their pearls, and the Bezoar, better than those of America. It yieldeth an herb out of the which they press a delicate juice, which serveth them instead of wine; and also preserveth their health, and freeth them from those evils, which the immoderate use of wine doth breed unto us. They have two, and in some places three harvests in a year: few mountains, but plains of an hundred leagues compass. They eat thrice in a day, but sparingly: their drink they drink hot, and eat their meat with two sticks of Ivory, Ebony, or the like; not touching their meat with their hands, and therefore no great filers of linen: The use of silver forks in eating with us, with our sprucer gallants, so much used of late, was no doubt an imitation of this. The rivers and waters of all sorts run gallantly through these plains, with an unspeakable profit for navigation & tillage: neither do the waters in abundance of fish, yield at all to the fertility of the soil in fruits. The chief river is Polisango. China is of wonderful bigness, well nigh equalizing all Europe; for it is said to be 3000 leagues in compass, Description of China. and 1800 leagues in length. As for the name of China it is used only by us of Europe, the inhabitants calling themselves Tamans', and Tabencos; the Arabians, Tzinin; Paulus Venetus▪ Mangi; & their neighbours, Sangley: China therefore is to be derived from the Sinae, a people, whom Ptolemy the old Geographer, knowing the name of them, rather than the power▪ placeth in those parts: which seemeth the more probable, because the Latin Writers do yet call it Sinarum regio. And concerning the position of it in respect of the Heavens, it reacheth f●om the Tropic of Cancer, to the 53 degree of latitude; and extendeth from the 130th to the 160 ●h degree of longitude. It is divided into 15 Provinces, to the least of which, our European Countries cannot admit comparison: which together with their Towns and Cities thus follow. The Provinces, Towns, and Cities of China. Pr. T. C. Canton. 190 37 Fegvien. 99 33 Olam. 130 90 Sisnam. 150 44 Tolench●a. 135 51 Cansaie. 122 24 Minchien. 29 25 Ochian. 74 19 Honan. 102 20 Pagnia. 150 47 Xaiton. 78 27 Quinchen. 113 45 Chegvean. 95 39 Susuam 105 41 Quinsay 114 38 Whose Metropolis is Suntien, vulgarly called Quinsay, containeth in circuit 100 miles, having in the midst of it a lake of 30 miles' compass, in which are 2 goodly Lands, and in them 2 magnificent Palaces, adorned with all necessaries either for majesty, or convenience: in which are celebrated the public feasts and marriages of the better sort. This lake is nourished with diverse rivers, the chief being Polysango, and Cacamacan, on which river 12000 bridges lift up their stately heads, under whose immense Arches, great ships with sails spread abroad, and top and top-gallant, may and do usually pass. This City partly by the fury of wars, partly by the violence of Earthquakes, hath now lost no small part of her ancient beauty and renown. The other cities of China, are 1 Quinchar, 2 Vnguen, famous for the abundance of s●gar there made. 3 Nanquin, seated 9 leagues from the sea, on a fair and navigable river, wherein ride for the most part, no fewer than 10000 of the king's ships, besides such as belong to private men. This Town is in compass 30 miles, being girt with 3 fair brick walls, having large and stately gates: the streets are in length two leagues, wide, and paved: the number of the houses is about 200000; so that it may equal 4 of the f●i●est Cities of Europe. 4 Paquin or Pagnia where the King continually resideth; and that either because the air hereof is more healthful and pleasant, than any of the other: or because it lieth near unto the Tartars, with whom the Chinoys are in perpetual war▪ so that from hence the dangers which may by their invasions happen unto the Country, may with more convenience be either prevented, or remedied. Of the Palace more anon, only this of Paquin now; which is, that whereas all the other Provinces of this great Empire are governed by substitutes, this and that of Tolenchia, only are governed immediately by the King in person. 5 Ceivan. 6 Cengivan. 7 Lochean, containing 70000 families. 8 Colius, famous for Porceline. 9 daiton, whose harbour is never without 500 ships. & 10 Suchean seated in the Marshes like Venice: a rich and goodly City, and very famous for traffic. All these Cities notwithstanding the greatness and magnificence of their foundations, are defective in that point of elegancy which our stately Churches & more sumptuous buildings, for the dispatch of public businesses abound within these parts: their houses also are very low, and destitute of porches, galleries, & windows, the principal ornaments in Architecture. These Cities differ not one from the other in the fashion of their building, but only in quantity; much like the Cities of Utopia mentioned by Sr Thomas Moor, Idem situs omnibus, eadem ubique, quatenus per locum licet, rerum facies: so that I may say with the Poet, unam si noveris, omnes nosti; Grimston. know one, know all: and this is their manner of building. There are two great broad streets crossing one another in the very midst; so strait that a man standing in the middle may discern either end: & at the end four gates stately built and strengthened with iron. These 15 Provinces contain 70 kingdoms, 1593. walled towns, 4200 unwall Towns, 1154 Castles, 591 Cities; besides such an infinite number of Villages, that the whole Country seemeth but one City. Herein inhabit 70 millions of people, out of which the King (whom they call the Lamp of the world, and son to the shining sun) in his warlike expeditions chooseth never less than 300000 foot, and 200000 horse; without which complete number he daigneth not to march. From such a number of subjects, and superfluity of Merchandise; he raiseth a revenue of 120 millions of crowns yearly. Boterus. We have said that the number of inhabitants is no less than 70 millions, which if it seem incredible, may be made probable enough: if we consider the spaciousness of the Country; 2 the secret goodness of stars, and temperature of the air. 3 the abundance of all things necessary to life. 4 That it is not lawful for the King to make any war but merely defensive, and so they enjoy perpetual peace. 5 That it is not lawful for any Chinois to go out of the Country. And 6, that here the sea is as well peopled as whole Provinces elsewhere: for the ships do resemble a City, in them they buy, sell, are borne, & dye. And on the river which watreth the walls of Nanquin up to Paquin, Purchas. which is no less than 300 leagues; the ships are so thick ranged, that it seemeth to be a continual street. The people hereof are Gentiles, and conceive thus of the creation; that there was one Taine, who created Panzon, & Panzona, whose posterity remained 90000 years: but they for their wickedness being destroyed, Ta'en Created Lutitzam, who had two horns; from the right came men, from the le●t women. When any of them dieth they clothe him in his best apparel all perfumed, set him in his best chair; and there all his nearest kindred kneeling before him, take their leave with tears. When he is coffined they place him in a room richly furnished and set by him a table full of viands and good cheer, with candles continually burning on it. Not much unlike to which ceremonies, we find, how whilst the funeral was preparing for Francis the French Kiug; his Statue apparelled in royal robes, with the Crown, Sceptre, &c, was laid on his bed: whether dinner and supper was duly served in, with the like state and solemnity, as when he was living. But to return again to my dead Chinois; when he hath lain, as is above said, 15 days; he is carried forth to his funeral, the place whereof is in the fields: for to be buried within the walls, were a thing of all others the most wretched: hither when they are in the manner of a procession, come; they burn his body, and with it men, dattle, and other provision, for his attendance and sustenance in the other world. The first King of China was named Vitei, Hist. of China. who reigned 100 years: from whom to the present king, Boneg, are numbered 262 Kings; which have swayed the regal Sceptre of these parts in a continual succession, the space of 4000 years and more, if we will credit the relations we have from thence. And which addeth to the miracle, they have always lived unconquered, unless it were in the days of Farfar, the 242 king. He was told by prophecy, that he should be deprived of his kingdom, by one which had 100 eyes: which ●ell out accordingly, when Chisanbaan (which name signifieth 100 eyes) Lieutenant to Vzan a Tartarian Prince, subdued China: which when it had been for the space of 93 years under 9 Tartar Governors; was freed by the valour of one Gombu, chosen for this act by the people the 51 king of China. The greatest Courtiers belonging to this Prince are Eunuches, whom their parents in their infancy geld to make them capable of this preferment; and of whom there are no fewer than 160000, continually attending. His Palace where he is most resident is in Paquin, compassed with a triple wall (the outwardmost of which would well environ a large town) within which space, besides the many lodgings for the eunuchs; are Groves, Hills, Fountains, Rivers, and the like places of pleasure: yet is it not equal in workmanship to the Palaces of the Princes of Europe. The Empire of China did once extends its power over all the oriental Lands, Boterus. and, as some affirm, over no small part of America, and almost all Scythia. But as we find in ancient historians, that the Romans having by the fury of two violent tempests, lost no fewer than 206 of their ships and galleys; resolved to abandon (and for a long time did forbear) the Seas, which had used them so unkindly: So the Chinois having received a great overthrow, & loss of 800 ships, nigh unto Zeilan; they freed all the Lands from obedience unto them, and contented themselves with the bounds which nature had bestowed on them. And of their moderation herein, we have a late example. For when the people of Corea, a small Province abutting on the confines of China, were invaded by the japonites; they submitted themselves unto the King of China: who having repulsed the enemy, and thereby cleared his own Country from danger; presently redelivers over unto the Coreans, their Town and liberty. Thus much of China. THE oriental LANDS. THE Lands of Asia are either in the Mediterranean Sea, as Rhodes, and Cyprus; or in the oriental Ocean, as 1 japan. 2 Zeilan. 3 Moluccae. 4 java maior. 5 Summatra. 6 Borneo. 7 the Philippinae, etc. Purchas. 1 JAPAN, situated over against Cantan in China on the East, and the straits of Anian South: is in length 600 miles, in breadth in some places 90, in others 30 only. The soil & the people participate much of the nature of China, but that the japonites are more superstitious, as washing their children as soon as borne, in rivers; and putting off their shoes before they enter into the dining chamber. Perhaps these may be the Islanders, who in mere opposition to the Chinois, put off their shoes in salutation, because they of China put off their hats: To whom our factious Puritans are fitly compared; who oppose themselves against the Papists in things decent and allowable, though this opposition be accompanied wi●h many gross absurdities. The chief Cities of this Island are 1 Ossacaia. 2 Bunguin. 3 Fianocanca. Adrianus. 4 Meacum. which once contained in circuit 21 miles, though now not half so big. 5 C●ia. 6 Bandum, which is said to be an University bigger than Paris. Here are in this Island 66 kings, some of which are so rich that their houses are covered with gold. The chiefest of these kingdoms is called the kingdom of Tenze, which of itself comprehendeth five of these petit Realms, all lying about Meacum; & doth now Lord it over 50 of these 66 kingdoms: so that the K. of Tenze writeth himself the Sovereign Prince of japon. This augmentation of the Tenzean kingdom, came wholly by the valour of Faxiba, the father of Taicosama now living; who the better to assure himself of his new conquests, transported the vanquished Kings from one Country to another: to the end that being removed out of their commands, & placed among strange subjects, they should remain weak, and without means to revolt against him: a politic and merciful course. What the revenues of this King are, we cannot certainly tell, only we may guess them to be very great, in that he hath two millions of gold, for the yearly rent of that Rice, which is gathered out of the possessions which he hath reserved for himself. This Island was discovered by Antonio Mota, a Portugal, and his fellows, An. 1542. It is much frequented by the Jesuits, of whom 200 are said to live here; Xavier one of Ignatius first companions leading the way. 2 ZEILAN or Sarrandill lieth in the Gulf of Bengala. Purchas. It is in length 250, and in breadth 140 miles. So fruitful that grass groweth, and trees bear fruit all the year long without intermission. The chief Cities are Zeilan, and 2 Columbus. There are herein 6 Kings, all tributary to the great Mongull. This Island in fashion resembleth an egg, and is by a narrow channel divided from the cape Comari. The people are active, expert in juggling, and excellent managers of a hobby-horse, by which seats of activity they get money all over India. 3 The MOLUCCOES' are five in number, abounding with all sorts of spices. The principal of the five are Tidore, Gilolo, and Terenate; all of them 18 miles in compass: under the king of Terenate 70 Lands submit their delicious commodities. Ad unto these Moluccoe● the Lands of Banda or Bantan, both for the vicinity in situation, and qualities: as abounding more in Nutmegs then any of the Lands of India, and for that cau●e m●ch frequented. The chief Town is Nera. In all these Lands as well of Banda, as the Moluccoes', the faith of Christ b●gu●neth now to take deep root; though according to the 〈◊〉 of the Roman Church. It is reported that in this Island there is a fruit, of which if a woman that is with child eat, her child will presently move: Galuano. that there is a river plentifully stored with fish whose water is yet so hot, that it doth immediately scald off the skin of any beast that is cast into it: that some of the men have tails, and most of their swine have horns: that they have oysters which they call Bras●, the shells whereof are of so large compass, that they Christian children in them: that in the Sea there are stones which grow and increase like fish, of which the best lime is made: that there is a bird called Monicodiata, which having no feet, is in continual motion; and that there is a hole in the back of the Cock, in which the hen doth say her eggs, and hatch her young ones. I bind no man to believe these relations: for my part I say with Horace, Quodcunque ostendis mihi sic, incredulus odi. What ever thus thou tell'st me, I Will always hate it as a lie. Purchas. 4 JAVA is either the greater or the lesser. The Greater is in compass 3000 miles, and for its wonderful fertility, is called the Epitome of the world. The inhabitants use to eat the bodies of their dead friends, accounting no burial so honourable, nor obsequy so applausive. This is also a custom among many of the rest of the Indians, Herodotus. and so hath been ever since the beginning of the Persian Monarchy. Herodotus reporteth how Darius Histaspis understanding this custom; and withal knowing how the Grecians used to burn their dead bodies: sent to the greeks, that it was his pleasure they should eat the bodies of their dead: But they used all means of persuasion & entreaty, not to be enforced to so brutish and barbarous an observation. Then commanded he the Indians to conform themselves to the fashion of the Grecians; but they also more abhorred to burn their dead, than the greeks did to eat them. So impossible is it for a custom either to be suddenly lest off, or to seem undecent and inconvenient. The chief Cities are, 1 Paliban. 2 Megapeger. 3 Agacin. and 4 Ballambua. The lesser java is 2000 miles in compass, and divided between 8 Kings: The people are good Seamen and great Pirates. The chief Towns are 1 Basnia, and 2 Sam●ra Lambri. The Aequator goeth in the midst between these two Lands. 5 BORNEO is equally divided by the Equinoctial into 2 parts; putting, as it were, bound between the dominions of the king of Borneo, on the North side; & of Laus, on the South side. The Idolatrous people reverence the Sun and Moon, whom they deem to be man and wife; and think that the stars are their children. They salute the Sun at his rising with great reverence, repeating certain verses. Their public affairs are handled in the night; at which time the Counselors of state meet and ascend some tree, viewing the heavens till the Moon rise, and then go into the Senate house. 6 SUMMATRA was by Aristotle in his book de Mundo, esteemed to be the biggest Island of the world: but modern experience hath found it otherwise; it being only 700 miles long, and 200 broad. The Aequator cutteth through it, so that the Sun's vicinity doth make it abundant in Pepper, Ginger, Aloes, Cassia, Silk, Gold, and Silver. Here are 29 kings, the chief being of Pedir and Aceni; whose subjects are the most loving men to their enemies that are, for otherwise they would never eat them. They use the skulls of their eaten enemies instead of money, exchanging them for their necessaries; and he is accounted the richest man that hath most of these in his house. Here is a hill called Balalvanus which continually burneth: & here are reported to be two strange fountains, whereof the one runneth pure Balsamum, and the other the best Oil. The chief Cities are Daren. 2 Pazzen. and 3 Androgeda. 7 The PHILIPPINAE are so called of Philip the second of Spain, in whose time they were discovered by Legaspi a Spaniard, Aᵒ 1564. They are in number 11000, of which 30 are under the King of Spain; and have received Christianity, the rest remaining in Idolatry. The Chinoys were heretofore Lords of these Lands, till they did voluntarily abandon them, confining their Empire within the continent. Upon this relinquishment the people fell into civil wars, every man becoming a tyrant, and the stronger preying on the weaker: which divisions and factions gave, no doubt, great helps to the Spaniards in their conquest of them. There is another great fry of Lands over against China, which the Mariners affirm to be no less than 7448; and another skull of them about India, no fewer in number then 127000, all which laid together would make a continent as large as three four parts of Europe, and are still groaning under the burden of heathenism. These Lands stand so nigh the one unto the other, that they seem not only to such as are a far to be all but one firm land: but whosoever also passeth between them, may with his hands touch the boughs of the trees on the one side, and on the other. Of these and the other Indian Lands, travellers relate many incredible fables; as that here be hogs that have two teeth growing out of their snouts, & as many behind their ears, of a span and a half long: a tree whose western part is rank poison, and the Eastern part an excellent preservative against it. They tell us also of a fruit, that whosoever eateth shall for the space of 12 hours be out of his wits; and of a stone, on which whosoever sitteth, shall suddenly have a rupture in his body. We are told also that hereabouts are taken Tortoises of that bigness, that ten men might sit and dive within one of the shells; and that here is a tree which all the day time hath not a flower on it, but within half an hour after sunset, is full of them. All huge and monstrous lies. It shall not be amiss before we leave these Eastern Countries, to take a superficial survey of such Castles, Towns, and Lands, as are at this day in the possession of the Spaniards; who by this means are a terror to the neighbouring Princes. In the Persian Gulf they possess the I'll of Ormus, which though it be barren, yet it standeth conveniently for the traffic of Persia, Arabia, and India. The customs only of this little Island, afford the King, which is a Mahometan, 140000 Seraffs yearly. This kingdom is tributary to the portugals, who first fortified themselves here, Aᵒ 1506. Of this Island the Arabians use to say, Si terrarum orbis, quaquà patet, annulus esset, Illius Ormusium gemma decusque foret. If all the world should be a ring, the stone And gem thereof were Ormus I'll alone. They have in Cambaio, the Towns Tana, Basa, and Daman; where 800 portugals scorned the whole fleet of the great Mogul: as also the Island Diu, which was given them by Badurius the last king of Cambaia, for their aid against Marhamed the Moger or Mogul. 3 In Decan or Canora, they have Chaul, which Misamalucco a potent Prince of these parts besieged, but could not force it, Aᵒ 1573. They have also Goa the Spanish Vice-Roys residence, who hath here his Council, Chanceries, and officers. This town was beleaguered by Idalcan another Prince, with 35000 horse, 6000 Elephants, and 250 pieces of Ordinance; but in vain. 4 In Malavar they have Chalen and Colan. 5 In Zeilan they have fortified Columbus, bragging of one of the fairest havens in the world. 6 In Siam they are Lords of Malaca, and the adjoining Castle; in which when they surprised it, they found 900 pieces of Ordinance. 7 In the Moluccoes' they enjoy Terenate. Yet for all these fortresses, the English and Hollanders will not be hindered from traffic with these Indians; by which commerce what benefit accrueth to our State, I meddle not. Thus much of the oriental Lands. OF CYPRUS. THe Lands in the Mediterranean sea, are Cyprus & Rhodes. CYPRUS situate in the Syrian Sea, Ortelius. is in compass 550 miles; extending from East to West 200 miles, & is in breadth but 65 miles. It is situate under the fourth climate, the longest day being 14 hours and a half: and is 60 miles distant from the rocky shore of Cilicia, and a hundred from the main land of Syria. The air is in summer time exceeding hot and sweltrie; Sands. the soil is moistened with some few brooks, meriting rather the name of torrents, than rivers; which being generated for the most part by rain water, are not seldom exhausted by the heat of the Sun: insomuch that in the reign of Constantine the Great, this Island was for 36 years together almost utterly forsaken, no rain falling all that time. These inconveniences notwithstanding, it is stored with such plenty of all things, that without the help of any foreign nation, it is of itself able to bu●ld a tall ship from the keel to the topsail, and so to put it to Sea furnished with all things needful for a voyage, or a Sea-fight. It also aboundeth in Wine, Oil, Corn, Sugar, Cotton, Hony, Wool, Turpentine, and Alum, Verdegree●e, all sorts of metals, store of Salt, Grograms, & other commodities; whereupon this Island was once called Macaria (i e. happy) 2ly Cerastis because it butted toward the East with one horn. 3ly Amathusia: and 4ly Cyprus from the abundance of Cypress trees there growing. This Island was consecrated to Venus, who is hence called Venus Cypria, and Dea Cypri, Sic te diua potens Cypri, in Horace: and in Ovid, Festa dies Veneris tota celeberrima Cypro Venerat ipsa suis aderat Venus aurea festis. Venus' feasts hollowed through all Cyprus came, And Venus fair was present at the same. The people hereof are warlike, strong, and nimble; of great civility, hospitality to their neighbours, & love to strangers of all nations, Dion. jews only excepted. For in the Empire of Traiant, the jews inhabiting Egypt, and the confining Countries, joined themselves together, and chose one Artemio their Captain; under whose conduct they entered into, and laid desolate this Island killing in it 240000 living souls; and not without much bloodshed were presently vanquished and slain by Lucius the Emperor's Lieutenant. Since which time the Cypriots permit no jew to enter the Country; but come he thither voluntarily, or be he beaten in by force of tempest, they lay hands on him & put him to execution. This Country is famous for the birth of 1 Aesclepiades, the author of the verses so named; Sands. and 2 Xenophon, the historian. 3 Zeno. 4 Apollonius the Philosopher; and 5 Solon, one of the wise men of Greece. The other six being, Periander of Corinth, 2 Bias of Priene: 3 Thales of Miletum. 4 Pittacus of Mitilene. 5 Cleobulus of Lindum. 6 Chilo of Sparta. Here also was borne the Christian Martyr S. Barnaby. The Island is divided into 11 Provinces, in which the chief rivers are Pedeus and 2 Tenus. Maginus. The chief Cities are 1 Paphos, built, as it is by most said, by Cineras (the father of Myrrah, & father and grandfather to Adonis) who so called it in memory of his father Paphus. It was of old famous for the Temple of Venus. 2 Famagusta on the South-Sea, built by Teucer, & called Salamine: at the besieging of which town the Turks spent 118000 great bullets. 3 Nicosiae, almost in the midst of the Country. This Town was anciently called Fremitus, & Leucetum. 4 Amathus where Venus also was worshipped, & from whence the whole Island was called Amathusia. 5 Ceraunia, now called Cerines, built by Cyrus when he had vanquished the 9 Kings of this Island. 6 Arsinoe now called Lescare renowned for the groves of jupiter. Cyprus was first made a kingdom by Teucer, who after the Trojan war came hither: afterwards it was divided between nine petty Princes, all of which were subdued by Cyrus the first Monarch of the Medes and Persians. His Empire being subverted by Alexander, this Island was given to the Ptolemy's of Egypt: from whom M. Cato conquered it to the benefit of the Roman Empire. The treasure which Cato found here in ready money and movables, amounted unto 7000 Talents: which he fearing to lose by Sea, divided the sum into many small portions, which he put into several boxes, viz: in every box 2 Talents and 500 Drachmas. At the end of every box he fastened a long rope with a piece of cork at the end; by which floating above the water, the money if by shipwreck it were lost might be espied again: which were not much unlike the buoys which Mariners fasten by long ropes to their anchors, that they may be the sooner found. The pretence of the Romans to this country was very weak, Avarius magis quam iustius sumus assecuti, are the words of Sextus Rufus. Cyprus being made a Roman Province, was in the division of the Empire assigned to the Constantinopolitan Emperor, Turk. hist. and governed by a succession of Dukes, till the year 1184. At this time, Andronicus Comnenius usurping the Greek Empire, compelled Isaacius Comnenius, one of the blood royal to shifted for himself; who seizing on this Island made himself king hereof, and ruled till the year 1191. In which Richard the first of England, being denied the common courtesy of taking in fresh water; and seeing the Soldiers abused by the Cypriots, not only took the King prisoner, but subdued the whole Island. And as Paterculus telleth us, that when Marcus Antonius had captived Artamasdes king of Armenia, Catenis, sed ne quid honori dress, aureis vinxit. So did our Richard keep herein a decorum toward this prisoner, binding him not in bonds of iron, but silver. King Richard having thus possessed himself of this Country, sold it for ready money, (which for the managing of his intended wars against the Turks he most needed) unto the Templars; and taking it upon I know not what discontent again from them, he bestowed it on Guy of Lusignan, the titulary and miserable king of Jerusalem, receiving in way of exchange the title of that lost and shipwraced kingdom, with which title he and some of his successors were for a time honoured. In the posterity of this Guy, this Island continued free and absolute till the year 14●3, when Melechella (or Melech●aset) Sultan of Egypt, invaded this Country, took john, king hereof prisoner, ransomed him for 150000 Sultanies, restored him to his kingdom, and imposed on him & his successors, the yearly tribute of 40000 crowns. This john was father to another john, whose two children were Carlotte a legitimate daughter, and james a bastard son. james after the death of his father, dispossessed his sister Carlotte of the Crown, by the consent and help of the Sultan of Egypt; and the better to strengthen himself against all opposition, he took to wise Catharina Cornerie, daughter by adoption to the Venetian Senate. Her, he dying made his absolute heir; and she seeing the factious nobility, too headstrong to be bridled by a female authority, like a good child, resigned her Crown and Sceptre to the Venetian Senate, An. 1473. These defended it against all claims (paying only as tribute to the Egyptian, and after to the Turkish Sultan's, the 40000 Crowns) till the year 1570; when Mustapha general of the Turks wrested it from the Venetians to the use of his master Selimus the second, who pretended title to it as Lord of Egypt. The governor of the Venetian forces at the time of this unfortunate loss, was Signior Bragadino; who as long as hope of succours, means of resistance, or possibility of prevailing continued: with incredible valour made good the town of Famagusta, in whose defence consisted the welfare of the whole Island. At last he yielded it on honourable conditions, had they been as faithfully kept, as sincerely agreed on. For Mustapha the Turkish General inviting to his Tent the principal men of worth in the Town, caused them all to be murdered: and as for Bragadino himself, he commanded his ears to be cut off, his body to be flayed alive, & his skin stuffed with straw to be hanged at the main yard of his galley. The chief of the prisoners and spoils, were in two tall ships and one gallion sent unto Selimus, but he never saw them: for a noble Cyprian Lady destinated to the lust of the Grand Signieur; fired certain barrels of powder; by the violence whereof both vessels and booty were in part burned, in part drowned. A famous and heroic act. The year after this loss, the Venetians won the battle of Lepanto; which so fleshed them, that they said that their little loss in that fight was but as a blood-letting for the general good: but a Turk ingeniously compared the loss of Cyprus to the loss of an arm, which could not without a miracle be recovered; and the loss of Lepanto battle to the shaving of one's beard, whose hair groweth the thicker: For the next year the Turk showed his Armada whole and entire, braving with it the whole Christian forces. What the revenue of this Island is I cannot certainly determine. Maginus. The profits of salts only and the custom house yielded to the Signior of Venice, when it was in their hands, a million of Crowns yearly. For these customs and profits were farmed for 500000 Crowns a year, which being turned into the chief Cypriot commodities, were at their unlading in Venice counted double worth the money. To this add the lands belonging to the former kings, & now by devolution to this state; and the revenue cannot but be much more. The Arms are quarterly first A, Bara. a cross potent, between four crossets, Or: 2ly Barrwise of eight pieces A and B, supporting a Lion passant B, crowned O: 3ly O a Lion G: 4ly A a Lion G. Cyprus containeth Archbishop, 1. Bishops 3. Thus much of Cyprus. OF RHODES. RHODOS, or RHODES, is situate in the Carpathian Sea, over against Caria a Province of lesser Asia. It is in circuit 120 miles, and taketh denomination from Rhodes the chief City, honoured with the mighty Colossus; made by Chares of Liudum, in the space of 12 years. This Colossus was made in the image of a man, being 80 cubits high, and so big that the little finger of it was as big as an ordinary man: the brass of this statue was so much, that when Mnavi general of Caliph Osmen, united this Isle to the Mahometan Empire; it loaded 900 Camels. This image was made in honour of the Sun, who once a day at least kisseth this Island; be the air in all other places never so overcast with clouds: And it is by some said that from hence the people were called Colossians. Whether this be a truth or a conjecture I wot not, certainly they were not those Colossians, to whom S. Paul directed one of his Epistles, they being inhabiters of Anatolia, & there have we made mention of them. The people of this I'll were always very expert in maritine affairs, and are called by Florus, Populus Nauticus. They aided the Romans against Philip king of Macedon; and when all the other Lands of the Mediterranean revolted to Mithridates of Pontus, this only adhered to the Romans. And Pate●culus in expressing the hard terms of the Roman state in the war against king Perseus; bringeth it in for almost a miracle, that Rhodij ipsi fidelissimi antea Romanis, dubiaiam fide, proniores in Regis partes visi sunt. It fell in division of the Empire to the Grecians, from whom the Sarracens took it and held it, till that the knights of S. john in Jerusalem, being utterly driven out of Asia by the Turks, ceased on it; 1308. These knights sorely infested the Turks till the year 1522, in which Solyman the Magnificent invaded it; and Lilladamus Villiers being great Master descended it as far as humane puissance, or warlike policy could extend; but multitude overmastred valour, and on Christmas day, the Turk entered Rhodes as conqueror. Though he might say (as Pyrrhus once said of his victory over the Romans) that such another victory as that would have undone him; he lost so many of his best Soldiers, and bravest commanders. The Town Rhodes whereof the Island taketh its name, and on whose strength both formerly & at this time dedendeth the welfare of the whole Island; is situate on the East part of the I'll, on the bottom of a hill, and the brink of the Sea: so that it enjoyeth a fair and a safe haven for commodity, and for strength hath two walls, 13 high Towers, 5 bulwarks, besides diverse sconces and outworks; this town and Famagusta being indeed the two most defensible holds in all the Turkish Empire. It is inhabited only by Turks and jews, the Christians having free commerce and traffice in it all the day time: but on pain of death leaving it at the night time. It was formerly a famous University, this Rhodes, Marseils, Alexandria, Athens, and Tarsus being the old Academies of the Roman Monarchy: and hither Tiberius withdrew himself, when Augustus had declared Caius and Lucius to be his heirs; pretending only a desire to study, whereas the true cause was his envy of the young Prince's preferments. West of Rhodes, between it and Crete, lieth Carpathos, an Island of 70 miles' circuit, now called Scarpanto: famous only in causing the adjacent waters to be called the Carpathian Sea. Rhodes containeth. Archbishop, 1. Bishop. 2. A TABLE OF THE LONGITUDE AND Latitude of the chief Asian Cities. A Lo. La. Antiochia 27 30 39 Aleppo 72 30 38 Arminig. 76 41 Ava 142 30 27 50 B Babylon. 82 20 33 Bethlem 65 45 31 50 Baccu 88 50 42 Bulgar 88 30 54 30 Bengala. 125 10 21 20 C Cale●ut. 112 40 10 30 Cabul. 112 20 31 Casan. 96 10 35 10 Capha. 68 50 48 Cambalu. 161 10 51 10 Cambaia 142 20 11 40 Cantan. 149 25 D Damascus. 69 35 Decan. 113 20 14 Delle 114 19 5 E Ephesus 57 40 37 40 F Famagusta 69 20 30 30 Fassum 57 50 45 40 G Goa. 112 20 14 40 Gaza. 70 50 33 I Indian. 105 40 38 jerusalem 66 31 40 jericho. 73 33 L Liamp● 160 20 34 40 M Mandao 125 0 25 Malaca. 136 30 5 Mecha. 75 30 25 Medina 73 27 20 Meacum. 106 30 23 15 N Ni●e 57 41 40 Ninive 82 36 40 Narfinga. 119 18 Nicomedia 63 30 44 20 Nicopolis 56 30 45 O Ormus. 92 0 19 0 Odia 138 30 12 Oxiana. 107 41 20 P Pacem 132 4 Persepolis 90 40 30 40 Ptolomais 66 40 29 40 Q Quinsay 153 40 R Rhodes 58 35 S Smyrna 60 20 40 30 Susis 73 40 48 Sigestan. 105 31 Sarmacand 109 44 Samaria 72 20 33 40 T Tarsus. 71 20 40 Tauris. 90 30 38 10 Tenduc 168 30 57 30 Tirus 72 10 36 30 Trebezond 740 30 44 40 Troas 31 48 10 Tripoli 72 20 37 Tidore. 160 40 0 40 X Xaindu 168 40 55 40 Z Zeilan 138 11 20 THE END OF ASIA. OF AFRICA. AFRICA is a Peninsula, Maginus. encompassed almost round; with the Red Sea on the East, the Atlantic Ocean on the West, the Southern Ocean on the South, and the Mediterranean on the North. Where the Sea is defective, to make it a complete Island, there is a little Isthmus which tieth it to Asia. This Isthmus is but 60 miles in length, so that diverse have begun a Trench to let in the Mediterranean: as first Sesostris; secondly Darius the King of Persia and Egypt; thirdly one of the Ptolemy's; and fourthly a capricious Portugal; that an easier way might be found toward India, and the Eastern Countries: but they all desisted on the same reason, viz: lest the Sea (being observed to be higher than Egypt) should sometimes overflow the Country, Plutarch. and spoil the waters of Egypt. A greater project than this we now recited, was by Cleopatra the last Queen of the Ptolomean line in Egypt, attempted on this Isthmus, which was this: When Mark Antony was by Augustus encountered in the Naval battle at Actium, Cleopatra fearing the success, fled out of the battle with the 60 ships appointed to her guard. Being come to the North part of this Isthmus, she gathered together all her portable riches, & intended to hoist her shipping out of the Mediterranean sea, and hale them over this Isthmus into the Red sea: whence she had intended to take sail, and together with her Antony, and some of her choice friend's, to seek out some new habitation, far from the danger and bondage, which the present war threatened. But from this, Ant●ni●, (who vainly hoped for a change of fortune) disswade● her. The form of Africa is like a Pyramid reversed, Boterus▪ the Basis whereof is in breadth 1920 miles, the Conis very narrow; but from the Pyris or Conis, to the Basis, it extendeth itself the space of 4155 miles, being much less than Asia, and far bigger than Europe. The old Geographers knew very little of this Country, supposing most or all beyond mount Atlas, not to be inhabited; because it is situate under the Torrid Zone, and therefore took its name from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 & 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, without cold. Pomponius Mela guessed the more inward parts thereof to be inhabited with strange people, as 1 Augilae, whose wives on the marriage night, used to prostitute themselves to all comers; she being had in most honour, which had that night accompanied most men. But after that night, conjugal chastity was highly prized among them. 2 Gampsaphantes, a naked people, and ignorant of the use of weapons. 3 Blem●●●●, who being without heads, had their eyes and mouth in their breasts: and 4 Aegypani, who (shape only excepted) had no other humane quality to show they were men. These people (as he thought) possessed some small part of the Country; the rest he knew not, or with others deemed it inhabitable. But later discoveries have seen the contrary, finding the Country to be frequently inhabited; and the coolness of the nights, by the Mists, Dews, and gentle gales of wind, to parallel the heat of the Day. Quodque die Solis violento excanduit aestu, Humida nox reficit, paribusque refrigerat horis. What is by Day Sunburnt, the Night renews, And just as much doth cool with pearly dews. The Country howsoever is full of sandy deserts, and uncouth wildernesses, full of Lions, Leopards, Elephants, Crocodiles, Sea-horses, Hyaena's, and such like: which caused this old proverb, Africa semper aliquid apportat novi. How Africa distracted with several Principates, came under the power of the Romans; shallbe specified in diverse places. The Romans continued Lords of it, until the year 428, Theodosius the second then commanding the East, and Valentinian the West: for in that year the Vandals seized on it. The Vandals, o● Vind●lici, were a people of Germany, and were possessors of that part which is now called Sueviae. They were called into Gallia by Stilico, whom Theodosius the Great had left as overseer to his son Honorius. They accepted this invitation partly on hope of a more fruitful soil, partly to avoid the fury of the Huns and Goths; who yet tormented them, chase them out of Gaul, into Spain. With them entered the Suevi and the Alani: the Suevi had to king, Hermeric; the Vandals, Gundericus; and the Alani, Atace. The battle of Merida ruinated the power of those nations; so that the Vandals could not but willingly accept the offer of Bonifacius, the Emperor's Vicegerent in Africa; who stomaching to see his office bestowed on Castinus, an unworthy man, and his Enemy; betrayed the Country to these Vandals, in the last year of the life & reign of Gundericus. The Vandal Kings of Africa. 412 1 Gundericus 16 428 2 Gensericus, who at the request of Eudocia, the widow of Valentinian, invaded Italy, sacked the city of Rome, the spoil whereof for 14 days he gave to his soldiers; but at the request of Eudocia, whom he afterward married, he did not burn it. This Eudocia was wife to the Western Emperor Valentinian; who having a mind to a Lady of Rome, the wife of one Maximus; he cunningly slipped Maximus Ring off his finger, and by that token sent for the Lady to come to Court, & when she was come, ravished her. To revenge this disgrace, Maximus slew Valentinian, made himself Emperor, and forced Eudocia to be his wife. But she stomaching a match so unequal to her high birth, and having some incling of the manner of her husband's death, sent for Gensericus into Italy. This Gensericus conquered Carthage, and Hippo, and reigned 40 years. 476 3 Honoricu● 7 484 4 Gundamundus. 12 499 5 Thr. ●imundus 24 523 6 Hildericus 7. 530 7 Gilmer. 5. This King was overcome by Belisaruis a worthy and politic Leader, whom the Emperor justinian employed in this service. And thus ended the Kingdom of the Vandals, having continued 146 years. Belisarius, after this good service, was employed by justinian against the Goths then reigning in Italy; against whom he proceeded very fortunatly. But being on I know not what envy called to Constantinople, his eyes were put out, and he was fain to beg his bread, at the gate of the Temple of S. Sophia. A bad reward for so good a servant. Hist. of Sp. The Goths of Spain as little loved the neighbourhood of the Romans in Africa, as formerly of the Vandals; whereupon King Theude, in the last year of his reign, sent an army against them. Those Soldiers on a superstitious fear, would not fight on the Sunday: but the Romans having no such scruple, assaulted them, and put them all to the sword; leaving not one to carry news of this overthrow. I dare not so far put my sickle into this Harvest, as to limit out the extent of Sabboth-keeping; which commanding us to do no work, doth seem to prohibit us to work for our own safeguard. Neither can I impute this abstinence from defence, to Religion, but superstition: for works of necessity are allowed by the best Divines, as consonant to God's Word, to be done on that day. But on a mere fancy to destroy ourselves, and bereave God of that glory, which resistance might yield in such a case; is not only not commanded, but forbidden by piety and Christian policy. So was it by our Saviour, permitted to his Disciples, to pluck the ears of corn on the Sabbaoth day; and the drawing of the Ox and the Ass out of the ditch, is allowed by him which was Lord of the Sabbaoth. If then it be lawful to take from God's service some part of that day, for the safety of our cattle, and the necessary sustenance of our own lives: then much more doubtless are we bound, on that day also to provide for the defence of our Country, which (as Tully saith) Omnes omnium charitates complectitur. The ancient jews were in this kind so vainly scrupulous, that when Hi●rusalem was by Pompey besieged, they on that day omitted all kind of resistance, which the politic Captain observing, used no assault on the week days; but Saturday being come, with all his forces he assaulted the Town, & in the end on that day, took it. Upon the same advantage, was it afterwards taken by Sosius and Herode; and on the same, a third time, by Titus Vespasian: the jews being all this while so superstitiously sottish, that no example or danger would move them to repulse the enemy. So truly was it said of Dion. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: Etita (judaei) nihil quicquam perpugnantes, in potestatem hostium die Saturni venerunt More discreet, and in my judgement, no less religious was the decree of Mattathias, the father of the Maccabees; when he saw that 1000 of his Countrymen, had on the Sabbath been slain by Antiochus Soldiers; they not casting a stone at them: which was, that whosoever shall come to make battle with us on the Sabbath day, we will fight against him, neither will we die all as our brethren did, that were murdered in the secret places. Now concerning the other works allowed on this day, as those of charity and Religion, together with those of magnificence, (as the adorning of our bodies with our better raiment, and the furnishing of our Tables with more hospitable provision) I will here say nothing, as not pertaining to my story of the Goths discomfiture, whose superstition occasioned me to digress so far. To conclude all, let me tell you how a jew (which people to this day do very strictly and superstitiously observe their Sabbath) being at Alexandria, and refusing to take ship, when the wind served very happily to sail into Palestine, because it was Saturday; the better to cousin his conscience, hired a janisary to beaten him aboard; which task the janisary partly in love to knavery, and partly in hate to the Nation, performed not by halves, and in jest; but lashed him sorely, and to the purpose. After this overthrow of the Goths, and the subversion of this Vindelician kingdom; Africa continued Roman, till their utter expulsion by Hucba a famous Leader; whom Osmen the third Caliph of the Saracens, destinated to the conquest of this Country. Of the translation of which Empire, thus Du Bartas. The Almane and North-Vandall, beaten both From Corduba and Sevill by the Goth Seize Africa first, which afterward they lost To wise justinian's valiant Roman host. And Romans since joined with the barbarous troop Of curled Moors unto th' Arabian stoop. The usual division of it is into 1 Barbary, 2 Numidia, 3 Lybia, 4 the Land of Negroes, 5 Aethiopia Interior, 6 Aethiopia Exterior, 7 Egypt, and 8 the Lands. OF BARBARY. Pur●ha●. BARBARY, so called by the Saracens from Barber, signifying a murmuring sound, (for so seemed the old language to the new Conquerors) hath on the East, Cyrenaica; on the West, the Atlantic Ocean; on the North, the Mediterranean; on the South, the hill Atlas. It comprehendeth the Countries anciently called Numidia antiqua, Africa propria, Mauritania Caesariensis, and Tingitana; now it is usually divided into the kingdoms of 1 Tunis, 2 Algeirs, 3 Fez, & 4 Morocco: all which are of like fertility, and peopled with the like inhabitants. The fertility consisteth in Fruits, Figs, Olives, Dates, Sugar, and Horses of excellent beauty, strength, and service. The men are of a duskish colour, comely of body, stately of gate, implacable in hatred, constant in affection, laborious, and treacherous: The women sumptuous in jewels, beautiful in blackness, having delicate soft skins. Hear (if you list) a further Character of this people out of Herodian. Mauri genus sunt hominum (saith he) suapte natura caedis avidissimum, nihilque non facile audens, & desperatis similes; contemptu viz: mortis & periculorum. TUNIS hath on the East Cyrenaica, on the West Algiers. It is divided into 5 Provinces, B●terus. bearing the names of the Metropolis: 1 Constantina, in which is Bona, where S. Augustine was borne; and Hippo where he was Bishop. 2 Bugia, once a kingdom of its own jurisdiction. 3 Ezzab, wherein is the City Cairaon, built by Hucba, who being captain-general to Osmen, the fourth Saracenicall Caliph, subdued all Barbary. His posterity governed it 170 years, when Escan, his last successor was slain by Maladi one of his Captains: from whom joseph King of Morocco, violently withheld it; after which it followed the fortune of Tunis. 4 Trip●lis, so called because of the three prime Cities, Abroton, Taphia, and Leptis. This Tripoli, & its Province, was by the Genoys taken from the king of Tunis, and sold to him of Fez: from whom, when they of Tunis had regained it, it fell into the hands of Ferdinando, king of Castille; whose Nephew Charles the fifth, gave it to the kings of Malta; and they not long after, were forced to leave it, by the valour of Sinan Bassa, Lieutenant to Selim the second, Anno 1551. The fifth Province is Tunis, whose chief Cities were 1 Utica, where Cato killed himself, now called Biserta. 2 Madaura, where Apuleius was borne. 3 Thystrus, Herodotus. where Gordianus the elder was saluted Emperor, by the young men of this Province: who having in a tumult murdered their Procurator, and well knowing the cruelty of Maximinus then Emperor; saw no course so suiting with their desperate states, as to wipe out their present treason, with an attempt of higher nature; and thereupon compel this Gordianus, Proconsul of Africa, to take upon him the Empire. This act, as it was pleasing to the Nobles and commons of Rome; so was it as distasteful to Maximinus, and his faction. Capellianus an other of his Procurators, with a sufficient army, set upon and overthrew the unexpert Africans: and slew in the battle, the son of the new Emperor: who ●earing this lamentable report, and fearing the inexorable nature of his enemy, hanged himself. 4 Carthage. The Country was peopled by the Phoenicians, as fled from the victorious swords of joshua, and the Israelites. To these long after, Dido sister to Pigma●eon joined her Tyrian troops, and built this City, A.M. 3078; before the building of Rome, 135 years▪ This Town stood just opposite to Rome, whose Rival it was in wealth, valour, and desire of the universal Empire. Vrbs antiqua fuit (Tyrij tenuêre Colon●) Carthago, Italiam contra, Tyberinaque longè Ostia, diues opum, studijsque asperrima belli. There was an ancient City called as then Carthage, and built by banished Tyrian men, Just against old Tiber's mouth, and Italy; Great in wealth, skilled in martial chivalry. It contained 21 miles in circuit: the Citizens were called Poeni, and are still infamous for their perjury, and false hearted dealing. That they were of the Canaanitish race, may be proved, 1 by the name Poeni, or Phoeni, little differing from the Phoenices. 2ly we find in Herodotus, how Cambyses having totally conquered Egypt, intended a war against the Carthaginians, who were then a state (it seemeth) of some power; but the Phoenicians, being the only seafaring men, Cambyses then had absolutely denied to be agents in that service; they being sprung from the same tree that the Carthaginians were. 3ly we read in Procopius, (out of whom it is cited by Evagrius Scholasticus) how on two marble pillars, situate nigh unto Tingis, or Tanger, there was in the Phoenician language and character engraved, Nos fugimus à fancy josuah praedonis, filij Nave. This last we before touched. The Commonwealth of Carthage was in these parts so potent, that they strove with the Romans tooth and nail for the Empire of the World, but lost their own liberty, being overthrown in 3 several wars by the Romans. The first was for the possession of Sicily, Sardinia, and Corsica: The second was begun by Hannibal, who terrified the Romans with many fatal overthrows; but was at last overcome by Scipio, having kept the Romans work 18 years; and then this great City submitted. But being unwilling to endure such a mutation, from being Queen of Africa, to be a handmaid to Rome, she again revolted, and was utterly razed to the ground. Caesar after rebuilt it, and planted therein a Colony of the Roman people. It grew in small time to be frequently inhabited, and abounding in riches: yet so far from her ancient reputation, that her chief glory was to be rather sought in her ancient, then present fortunes. Populi Romani colonia, olim imperij eius pertinax aemula; & priorum excidio rerum, quam ope praesentium clarior: was her true character in the Geographer Mela's days. Long after this in the flourishing of Christianity in these parts, the Archbishop hereof had under his jurisdiction 120 Suffragan Bishops. Out of the ruins and cinders of Carthage, finally destroyed by the Vandals, and Saracens; like the young Phoenix out of her dams ashes, arose Tunis, a City of 9000 families, seated nigh unto a most delicate safe harbour, Boterus. which the Spaniard● strengthened with the fort of Goletta: which, after they had consumed 40 years in building, was by the continual labour of the Turks leveled with the ground in 39 days. This Country was called Numidia, containing also Africa propria, and was the Kingdom of Masinissa, whom his son Micipsa succeeded; after whose death, jugurth having killed his brethren Adherbal, and Hiempsal, manfully withstood the Romans; whose attempts sometimes by force, sometimes by subtlety but chiefly by money and bribes, he overthrew & made frustrate: & fuit in jugurtha (saith Florus) quod post Annibalem timeretur. At last being broken by Metellus, vanquished by Marius, and by Boechus delivered into the hands of Sylla: he was by Marius led in triumph unto Rome. In this triumph was carried 3700 pound weight in gold; in silver wedges 5775 pound weight; and in ready coin, 28700 Crowns: it being the custom of the Romans in their triumphs, to have carried before them all the riches and money, which they had brought out of conquered Countries, to put into the common Treasury. Thus besides others did Paulus Aemylius, when triumphing for his victory over Perseus' king of Macedon, he caused the ready money which he had brought out of Greece, to be carried in 750 vessels; every vessel (as Plutarch relateth) containing 3 talents: a mass of treasure so infinite, that the Roman people were for many years after, free from all kind of tax & imposition. After the death of jugurth, who at Rome was starved in prison; Numidia was given to some of the confederate Kings of the Romans; whose guise it was (as Tacitus noteth) habere servitulis instrumenta etiam reges. The first King was Hiempsal, who relieved Marius in exile: the second was Hiarba, an other of the Marian faction, vanquished by Sylla's Captains. The third was a second Hiempsal, son (if I e●re not) to Bacchus' King of Mauritania: to whom Sylla gave this Province. The last was juba, son to this Hiempsal, of whom, more anon: who being slain, Numidia was made a Roman Province, Crispus Salustius being the first Lieutenant of it. The Romans lost it to the Saracens, after whose conquest this Province had many Kings, all forced to bow under the command of the Kings of Morocco: one of whose Deputies in these Countries, usurped the sovereignty, and left it entire to his posterity: who peaceably enjoyed it, till Muleasses the youngest son of Mahomet, having killed his eldest brother, and put out the eyes of 20 of the other, took on him the kingdom. Roseta the only one, which escaped this massacre, by the aid of Solyman the magnificent, regained, and was enforced to leave it as a prey to Muleasses, by the valour of Charles the fifth, and his Castilians, Anno 1535. After many troubles this tyrant had his eyes put out by his son Amida. He was dispossessed by his brother Mahomet: In whose life, the Turks razed the Spanish fort of Goletta; and after his death, succeeded him in his kingdom of Tunis. Dion. ALGIRS', ARGEIRS, or TESESINE, was of old called Mauritania Caesariensis; Mauritania, from the Mauri, who inhabited it, and the Western tract: & Caesariensis from the chief City Caesarea. This City was by a more ancient name called jol, & was the seat of K. Bacchus; who betrayed his friend jugurth, to L. Sylla; who in regard of this service, did afterward enrich Hiempsal, the son of this Bacchus, by giving him the kingdom of Numidia also. His son Iuba●iding ●iding with Pompey (the heir of Sylla's faction) in the civil wars, gave a great overthrow to Curio, Caesar's Lieutenant in Africa, Curio himself being slain, his whole Army routed, and such as were taken prisoners murdered in cold blood. He was after the overthrow & death of Pompey, encountered and discomfited by Caesar himself; who presently made Numidia a Province of the Empire, giving Mauritania to Bacchus and Bogud, two of his confederates. These continued not long friends: for during the succeeding Triumvirate, Bacchus dispossessed Bogud of his part, and was confirmed in both by Augustus Caesar: but he suddenly after dying, the whole Country of Mauritania, as well this called Caesariensis, as that other called Tingitana, were Provinces of the Roman Empire, and so it continued, till the Vandals, and after them the Saracens made havoc of it. This kingdom, Maginus. bounded on the East with Tunis, and on the West, with Fess and Morocco, contameth these five principal Cities; 1 Hubeda. 2 Tegdenit. 3 Guagido. 4 Argeirs, a Town not so large as strong; and not so strong as famous. Famous for being the receptacle and retrait-place of the Turkish Pirates, who domineer so infinitely over the Mediterranean, to the great damage of the Merchants of all Nations, that frequent those seas: As also for the shipwreck which Charles the fifth here suffered; who besieging this Town, lost in the Haven of it at one tempest, besides an infinite number of karvels and small boats, divers strong Galleys, 140 Ships, a great many excellent pieces of Ordinance, such a number of gallant horses, that in Spain, the race of horses for service was like to have been lost for ever, and above half his men. It is situate in or nigh unto the place of jol, ot Caesarea; and is esteemed to contain about 1000 families. The buildings are very sumptuous; the inns, baths, and temples very beautiful; and every occupation hath a several place or street by itself. These long enjoyed the benefit of proprietary Princes, till such times as Selimes, and Mahomet, falling out, made the first, & that an irreparable breach in the government; for Selimes to strengthen his side, implored the aid of Hairaccius Barbarossa, a noble Pirate; who taking his best advantage, slew the dis●oincted brethren, and settled himself in the kingdom; which he had scarce made warm, when he left it to Hairadine Barbarossa his brother, Aᵒ 1514. This Hairadine drove the Spaniards out of Bugia, and was so renowned for martial prowess, that Solyman the Magnificent made him Lord high Admiral of his Fleet; which office, when to the prejudice of Christendom, he had fortunatly & for long time undergone; he died lamented, and made the Turko his heir in the kingdom. The 5 City is Telesine, which grew from the ruins of Haresgol, to that greatness, that it contained 16000 families. In the distracted decay of the Saracenicall Empire, many petty Governors usurped the Majesty of a kingly title; and amongst the rest, this City, with the confining territory, boasted in the presence of a peculiar Prince. But this cause of joy endured not long For Abulthasen, king of Fez, much impaired the Majesty of the kingdom, by making it subject to his command: which when they discontentedly obeyed, they at last made a general revolt, and assumed their liberty, under divers kings of their own City: one of which was Abucbemen, who incurring a general hatred, because by reason of his supine neglect, Ferdinando King of Castille had surprised and fortified Oram and Masalquiver, two commodious Havens; made an easy passage for his brother Ahuzeiden, to the Diadem. This Ahuzeiden was vanquished by Hairadine Barbarossa, Anno 1515: who was driven back by the valour of Charles the fifth; and Abuchemen restored: his successor Abdalla, shaking off all allegiance to the Spaniard, submitted himself, and after his death, the kingdom of Tel●sine, to the tuition of Solyman the magnificent. This City Telesine, is adorned with many beautiful temples, though defiled with superstition, and hath five dainty colleges, curiously wrought with Mosaique work. It seemeth to have been strong, in that we find how it sustained a siege of 7 years, by joseph the puissant King of Fez, and in the end forced him to raise it: neither was it taken by the abovenamed Abuthasen, under a siege of 30 months. The second Town of note is Batha, now almost ruin'd by war. 3 Cranmer, a Town of 10000 families, taken by Peter of Navarre for the Spaniards, 1509, and in vain besieged by the Turk 1562. 5 Masalquivir or Masala●bir, a most famous Haven-towne, taken also by the Spaniards, about the same time. The chief rivers of these two Countries are 1 Mayor, parting Tunis from Algiers; 2 Zanthia, and Malvi●, dividing Algeirs from Fez and Morocco. FEZ and MOROCCO were once comprehended under the general name of Mauritania Tingitana, so called of Tingis (now Tanger) a principal Town in those days, & was that part of Mauritania, which julius Caesar having discomfited juba, Dion. gave unto Bogud one of his associates How this, & the other part of Mauritania, became one R●m●n P●ou●nce, we have already told you; as for the division of it into the two Provinces, this of Tingitana, and that other of Caesa●●nsis, it was made by Claudius, who having pacified some tu●ul●● in this Country, thus divided it, and appointed the government of it to two Roman Knights. These two Kingdoms have on the East, Algeirs; on the West, the Atlantic Ocean; and are parted one from the other, by the river Marbea, or Omirable. The other rivers of note are 2 Tensilt. 3 Sus. 4 Subu. 5 Lyssus. FEZ is divided into 7 Provinces, in which the chief Cities are 1 Fez, (so called from Fez, i Gold, abundance whereof was found in digging the foundation) was built by Id●e a Mahometan Prince. It is divided by the river Sabu into 3 parts, all of which contain 82000 households, and 700 Mosques, or Saracenicall Temples: the chief of which is Carne, or Caraven, being a mile and a half in compass. It hath 31 gates, great and high, the roof is 150 yards long, and 80 broad; round about are diverse porches, containing 40 yards in length, and 30 in breadth; under which are the public storehouses of the town. About the walls are pulpits of divers sorts, wherein the Masters of their Law read unto the people such things as they think pertain to their salvation. The revenue hereof is 200 ducats a day on the old rents, for so much it was, Anno 1526 when Leo Afer wrote. The Merchants have there a Court or Exchange, enclosed with a strong wall, with 12 Gates, and 15 streets. There is also a College called Amarodoc, a most curious and delicate building: It hath three Cloisters of admirable beauty, supported with 8 square pillars of diverse colours; the roof curiously carved, and the arches of Mosaique, of gold & azure. The gates are of brass, fairly wrought; and the doors of the private chambers, of inlaid work. This College did cost the Founder King Abuchenen, or Abu Henen, 480000 Crowns, 2 Ham Lisnan, a Town built in the more mountainous parts of the Country, by the old Africans, famous for the Te●ple of an Idol here worshipped; to which at certain times men and women resorted in the night; where, after their devotions ended, and the c●ndles put out, every man lay with the woman he first touched: the exact platform of th● Family of Love 3 Septa, or S●nta, a town in the hands of Spain. 4 Tanger, called of old Tingis, nigh unto which, Hercules killed Anteus. 5 Mahenes. 6 Alcazer Guer, nigh unto which the three Kings, Sebastian of Portugal, Mahomet, and Abdelmelech, competitors for this kingdom, were slain in one day. There was slain at the same time also, Camd. Eliz. the great English rebel, Stuckley: who fled out of Ireland to Rome, Anno 1570, where he was by the then Pope, lovingly welcomed, as a dutiful son to the Church. He was by the Pope appointed for the Conquest of Ireland, & was for that end furnished with a troop of 800 soldiers, paid by the King of Spain; and was by his unholy Holiness, created marquis of Lemster, Earl of Wexford and Caterlogh, Viscount Murraugh, and Baron Rosse. Thus prepared, he began his voyage, Anno 1578, toward Ireland: but hearing of the wars in this Country, and desirous to make a part in them, he lost here (the Pope's fatherly benediction notwithstanding) not his soldiers only, but his own life. and 7 Aguer. MOROCCO is divided into 7 Provinces, the chief Cities of which are Morocco, Purchas. built by Abderamen; once the Metropolis of Barbary, as containing 100000 households: but now inferior to Fez for populousness, spaciousness, and beauty. The chief buildings hereof, are the Church and the Castle. The Church is bigger, though not so beautiful as that at Fez; and hath a Tower so high, that the hills of Azasi, being 130 miles distant, may be thence easily discerned. The Castle is very large, and on a Tower thereof stand 3 Globes, made of pure gold, weighing 130000 Barbary ducats. Divers kings have gone about to take them down, and convert them into money: but have all desisted, by reason of some strange misfortune that hath been inflicted on them: so that the common people think they are kept by a guard of spirits. 2 Tangovista. 3 Fesodet. 4 Taradent. 5 Massa, abounding in Amber: and 6 Alarach. When the Saracens had overrun Barbary, there came into these parts two potent Families, viz: the Marine, and Lan●une Families: of the later was Abderamen, who having builded Morocco, surprised and took Fez from the contentious sons of Idre. The two kingdoms were thus jointly governed, till the year 1212; in which, when Alphonso King of Castille had slain King Mahomet Enaser; and his sons were at odds about the inheritance: one Habdulach, of the Marine Family, made himself King of Fez; and by the valour of his son joseph, made Morocco tributary. This Habdulach by computation of time, seemeth to be the Admiralius Murmelius, mentioned by Matthew Paris, to whom our King john, Anno 1214, sent such a base, degenerous, and unchristianlike embassage. This strange name Admiralius Murmelius, was by that good Writer unhappily stumbled on, instead of Miramumalim; which also is corrupted from Amir Elmumenin, that is, princeps fidelium; an attribute which these Princes as yet retain. The story is this. King john being overlaide in his Baron's wars, sent certain Ambassadors to this great Monarch for aid; offering to hold his kingdom of him, and to receive the Law of Mahomet. The Moor marvelously offended with this offer, told the Ambassadors, that he had lately read Paul's Epistles, which he liked so well, that were he now to choose a Religion, he would before any other embrace Christianity; but every one ought (said he) to die in his own Religion, and for leaving the Faith wherein he was borne, was the only thing which he disliked in that Apostle. This said, he called unto him Robert of London, Clerk, one of that Embassy, of whom he demanded the form of our government, the wealth and situation of the Country, the manners of the people, the life and person of the King; in all which particulars being satisfied, he grew into such a dislike of our king, that ever after he abhorred the mention of him. In the posterity of this Habdulach, the two Kingdoms remained, till the year 1508, when as Mahomet Ben Amet, called by his own command Xeriff, (which is the name that the lineal successors, and kindred of Mahomet are called by) being a poor Hermit, plotted to make his sons the chief Princes of Mauritania Tingitana. For this cause, he sent them in pilgrimage to Mecha, whence they returned with such an opinion of Sanctity, that the King of Fez made Amet, one of them, Governor of the famous College Amadorac; & Mahomet, the other, Tutor to his children: the younger, Abdel, staying at home with their father. In those days, the Portugals grievously infested the tributary kingdom of Morocco▪ to repress whose fury, Amet and Mahomet, asked and obtained Licence. They discomfit Lopes Barriga, and his Portugal's; they subdue Sus, Hean, and Dencalie, three great Provinces; they enter Morocco, poison the King, and salute Amet the Xeriff of Morocco. To further their future victories, the King of Fez dieth, and Amet his successor confirmed this Amet in his new purchased royalty. The Xeriffs of Barbary. 1 Amet denied superiority, to Amet of Fess, whom he overthrew, and was slain by his own brother. 1540 2 Mahomet, who united the kingdom of Fess to Morocco. 1557 3 Abdela. 4 Abdela two, had 10 brothers, of which he slew 8. Amet was spared for his supposed simplicity; and Abdelmelech escaped to the Turks. 5 Mahomet, expelled by Abdelmelech and the Turks, ●led to Sebastian King of Portugal; who, together with the two competitors, was slain in one day, nigh unto Alcager Guer. 1578 Hamet▪ who extended his Empire to Lybia and Numidia. 1603 The three sons of Hamet, viz: Muley-Shecke, Boferes, and Sidan, Purchas. contended for the Kingdom. In these wars, Boferes, and Muley died; but Abdela, son to Muley-Shecke, maintained the wars against Sidan. During these troubles, Sidan Hamet, Ben Abdelan, a Hermit of great prowess, seized on the City of Morocco, from whence he was compelled to retire, by the valour▪ of Prince Sidan, and Side Hean, another Hermit, Anno 1616. And thus standeth the state of the Xeriffia●t● Sidan enjoyeth the City Morocco; Side Hean hath fortified himself in Tar●dant; Abd●la liveth by robberies; Fez standeth on her guard; and the other towns are governed by peculiar Magistrates: what the event will be, is uncertain. Th● reuen●es of the Xeriff● are very great, which they levy out of the tenths of their subject's grain, besides a Duck at for every Pole, male or female, above 15 years of age: in Merchandise he receiveth of a Citizen, two in the hundred; of 2 stranger, ten: Church and College lands are escheated to him; judges make him their heir, etc. What for●e they are able to draw into the field, may evidently be seen in the siege of Magaza●, Grimston. a town of Fez, but in possession of the Spaniards▪ which he beleaguered with 200000 men. Yet can he not hold any war above three months, because the Soldiers live upon his daily allowance, whose provision not being able to be carried continually with them, make them many times to retire. Thus much of Barbary. NUMIDIA AND LYBIA. BEfore we come to Numidia, we must pass over Mount Atlas (now called Anch●sae, Stephanus. or Montes Clari) a hill of that height, that the top of it cannot be seen. It derives its name, from Atlas' king of Mauritania, who dwelled in the bottom of it: whom the Poets fain, to be by Perseus turned into this hill. The daughters of this Atlas, dwelled in the Land's Hesperides, situate in the Atlantic Ocean; where they had a tree which bore a golden fruit, taken thence by Hercules, after he had killed the Dragon, their guardian. Then he captivated king Atlas himself, who was a man of great stature, and was feigned by the Poets to sustain heaven 〈…〉 shoulders: and that, either because of his skill in Astronomic; or because the hill Atlas is of such height, that it seems to touch the heavens. And so we e●ter into Numidia. NUMIDIA ha●h on the East, Egypt; on the West, the Atlantic Ocean; on the North, Atlas; on the South, Lybia: the Numidia so much spoken of in the Roman histories, is not this, but that which is now part of the kingdom of Tunis. This Country takes its name from the Numidae, which may perhaps be so called from their manner of life, which is after the custom of the Nomads, living without houses, uner their Wagons, and Carts, as Lucan testifieth of them. Nulla domus, plaustris habitant, migrare per arva Mos, atque errantes circumvectare Penates. They dwell in wanes, not houses; and do stray Through fields, and with them lead their Gods each way. And worthily may they owe their names to them, from whom they borrow their nature: for the people to this day spend their lives in hunting, and stay but three or four days in a place, as long as the grass will serve the Camels. This is the cause why this Country is so ill peopled, the Towns so small in themselves, and so remote from others. An example hereof is Te●set a great City in their esteem, which yet containeth but 400 households, and hath no neighbours within 300 miles of it. The Country aboundeth with Dates, whence it is called Dactylorum regio, and in the Arabic Biledulgerid, which signifieth also a Date region. These Date tree▪ are some male, some female; the first bringeth forth only flowers; the other, fruit: yet herein is the male beneficial to the increase of the Dates: for unless a flowered bough of the male, be engrafted into the female, the dates never prove good. This fruit is the chief diet of the people; but this sweet meat hath sour sauce; for it commonly rotteth their teeth betimes: as for the stones of these Dates, they feed their Goats with them, whereby they grow fat, and yield store of milk. It is ill inhabited, by reason of the abundance of sands, so that in some places the towns are 300 miles distant. The air is of that nature, that if any one be troubled with the French disease, he shall here find present remedy. The inhabitants are base and vile people, thieves, murderers, & ignorant of all things: but the Arabians that are mingled with them, are ingenious, liberal, and civil. The chief Cities are 1 Stasilet, 2 Dausen. 3 Dara, where Mahomat Ben Amet, and his three sons, the founders of the Xer●ffian Empire, were borne; 4 Lapsa, and 5 Teffet. LYBIA hath on the East Nilus, on the West the Atlantic Ocean, on the North, Numidia; and on the South the land of Neg●ce●. In this Country Arius the heretic was borne, who being a Priest of Al●xandria, hatched that devilish doctrine, against the perpetual divinity of Christ: To beaten down which h●r●sie, the first Council of Nice was called; the Nicene Creed m●d●▪ and the clause of one substance with the father, proved to be consentaneous to the word. To subscribe to the decrees of th● Council, Arius was sent for by the Emperor Constan●ine. To Const●n●inople he went, having written his own heretical tenets, which he hid in his bosom; and reading before the Emperor the decrees of the Council, he writ a recantation of his heresy, swearing that he meant as he had written. Which words the Emperor referred to the recantation, but he to the paper o● his own tenets in his bosom. When he had taken this oath he went in triumph through the streets of the City; till a necessity of nature enforcing him, he withdrew aside unto a house of ease, where he voided out his guts, & sent his soul as a harbinger to the Devil, to provide room for his body. In this Country lived the Garamantes, supposed to be the utmost people Southward; & the Psylli, who were of a nature so venomous, that they could poison a snake: Insomuch that when their wives were delivered, they would throw their children amongst a heard of Serpents; supposing that child to be borne of an adulterate bed, the very smell of whose body would not drive away a whole brood of the like poisonous vermin. This people is famoused in Herodotus for an expedition they made against the South wind. For when this wind, blowing abroad the hills and deserts of sand, had dried up those small rilles and waters they had among them; they to revenge this injury, by common consent armed themselves, and went to fight against 〈◊〉. But they took not the South winde unprepared, for he ●●steri●g up his forces encountered them with such a brave vol●●● 〈◊〉 ●and, tha● he overwhelmed and slew them all. A better 〈◊〉 was the Northwind to the Citizens of Rhegium, in 〈◊〉 and better wa● he rewarded: for having scattered a mighty fleet, which Dionysius prepared against them, he was by the common counsel made free of their City. The name of Lybia is to be deduced either from Lybs a king of Mauritania, or Lybs the South wind, which gently breatheth from these places; or from Lybia a Queen hereof. It is now called Sarra, which signifieth a desert: for the whole country is full of great sandy deserts, to which the violent heat of the Sun addeth continual nourishment. Hinc facta est Lybie raptis humoribus aest● Arida— as Ovid. Hence Lybia, all its moisture drawn on high By the attractive Sun, is made so dry. Those deserts are so tedious, that Merchants use commonly to travel eight days, without sight of any river, lake, bush, or tree. The greatest are of Azacad, and Zanhaga. The people differ not much from the Numidians; but if there be a worst, certainly it must fall to the Lybians share. They worship a God called Psaphon, who, when he lived, taught divers Birds which he caught, and then set at liberty, to say, that Psaphon was a great God: whereupon the simple people, smitten with admiration, afforded him divine worship. The chief Cities are 1 Huaden. 2 Guargata, and 3 Toherraum. The people in matters tending to religion, are heathens, for the most part; but some there are of the naturals, among whom the Saracens, coming out of Arabia and Barbary (Countries almost totally Mahometan) have planted their superstition: & in matters of policy, both these nations follow one method, having no king nor laws; but are governed by the chief man in every Tribe. Thus much of Numidia and Lybia. TERRA NIGRITARUM. TERRA NIGRITARUM, or the land of Negroes, hath on the East Aethiopia superior, o● the West, the Atlantic Ocean; on the North, Lybia; on the Sou●●, the kingdom of Manicongo, in Aethiopia inferior. Of this, thus the Dove, The land of Negroes is not far from thence, Nearer extended to th' Atlantic maine; Wherein the black Prince keeps his residence, Attended by his jetty-coloured train: Who in their native beauty most delight, And in contempt do paint the Devil white. The inhabitants do almost want the use of reason, most alienat from dexterity of wit, and all arts and sciences, prone to luxury & are for the greater part Idolaters, though not without some small admixture of Mahumetans, & Christians. When the portugals first sailed into these coasts the people hereof took their ships for great Birds with white wings: and after, upon better acquaintance, they could not be brought to believe, but that the ey●s which were casually painted on the back● of the ships, were the eyes by which they saw how to direct themselves in their course. Guns seemed to them, for their hideous noise, to be the works of the Devil: and for bagpipes, they took them to be living creatures; neither when they had been permitted to feel them, would they be persuaded but that they were the work of Gods own hands. The very Nobles, (if so noble a name may without offence be given to so blockish a people) are so stupid, that when they are in presence of their king, they never look him in the face, but sit flat on their buttocks, with their elbows on their knees, and their hands on their faces: & for their greater gallantry, they anoint their hair with the fat of fishes, which maketh them stink abominably. The Country is abundantly stored with gold and silver, very fine and pure: so that had not the Portugals affected the honour of discovering new worlds, as much as wealth; they might have made as rich a factory here, as at the Indies. It is so called, either because the people are of a black colour, or from the river Niger. This river from the fifteenth day of june, overfloweth all the adjacent fields, the space of 40 days And in so many more recollecteth his waters, into their proper Channels: the whole country being indebted to these inundations, for its fertility, which otherwise could be but small; since the dryness of the soil can afford no exhalations, whereby clouds may be generated, and the earth refreshed with moisture. This river hideth his Channel under ground, the space of six miles. The second river of note is Senega, upon whose Northern Bank, the people are coal black; but on the south only tawny. The chief Provinces, or kingdoms (of which here are 25) are 1 GVALATA, where there is no administration of laws. 2 GVINEA, where there is neither Town, nor Castle, except it be that of Mina, built and fortified by the portugals for their better trading here. The people hereof accounted the principal part of beauty, to consist in a flat nose, and therefore they press them down in their infancy. 3 TOMBUTUM, Where the king causeth such as have any commerce with the jews to be slain; and where the people spend their whole lives in dancing, and singing. The King of Tombutum, is the richest Prince in all this part of Africa, keepeth a royal palace; and hath to his guard 3000 horsemen; & of footmen an infinite number. He hath some Sceptres, which weigh 1300 pound weight a piece: and continually maintaineth a great number of learned men. 4 MELLI, a Country of 300 miles in length, hath the richest, civilest, and most industrious inhabitants, of any among these Nigrites. 5 CANON, a Country abounding in Limmons, & Pomegranates. 6 GIALOFI, the people whereof are of that admirable nimbleness, that they would leap upon a horse when he galloped; stand upright when he ran fastest; turn themselves about and suddenly sit down: and as often as they listed, dismount, and mount again ●n a trice. 7 BENIN, the people whereof do cut and raze their skin with three lines drawn to their navel▪ esteeming it necessary to salvation. They use all, both men and women to go naked till they are married; and then to be sleathy only from the waist to the knees: so that had our 5 Moore●iued ●iued ●n these parts, he had in some measure had 〈…〉 he among other strange plots in his Utopian Commonwealth, telleth us how there it is the custom, for some reverend old sire, to bring in naked the young man; and some hoary old matron to present naked the young woman, between whom a marriage is motioned. For, saith he, in buying a horse, the chapman not only vieweth his naked carkcase, but taketh off also his trappingss & s●ddle, lest under them some blame might lie hidden: and why the● in choosing of a wife, should we take one of whom we see no more than the face (univ pal●rae spatium) & perhaps scarce that. But the convenience of this libidinous plot, I leave to your censure. 8 NUBIA, which once wholly peopled by Christians, is now fall'n to its former Idolatry, for want of Ministers to instruct them: they sent once to the Emperor of Aethiopia for teachers, but were by him unchristianly rejected. Here is a poison, whereof the tenth part of a grain, will dispatch a man in a quarter of an houred and is sold for 100 ducats the ounce. 9 BORNUM, where the people have neither children, wives, nor names; but are distinguished by some external accident. 10 GOAGA, where the king hath no revenues, but what be forcibly taketh from his enemies. 11 GANAGA, where the king hath no estate, but what his Nobles please daily to allow him. The chief Towns of these Provinces are 1 Tombutum. 2 Gen●i. 3 Agadez. 4 Guangara. 5 Songum. 6 Chovinum, the third City in estimation of all Africa. This Country altogether unknown, or very little discovered in times of old; was first, if not found, yet plainly manifested by the Mahometan Priest's: who out of a superstitious zeal to propagate their doctrine; made a passage to these parts, Anno ●08, at which time here was nei●her king, nor commonwealth. joseph king of Morocco▪ fi●st subdued them: afterwards the Lybians became their Lord● whose last governor Soni Halin, was slain by Ischia, Anno 1526; and the Negroes again recovered their long lost liberty instituting diverse kings, & amongst others, Ischia was worthily mad● K●●g ●f Tombu●um. Af●er this advancement, he quickly united many of the weak kingdoms to his own▪ which at this day is the greatest of the four, in whose hands kingly authority remaineth. The other three are of 1 Bornum, which is somewhat less, 2 of Gualata, whose kingdom is confined within the limits of that one Province. & 3 of Goaga, who possesseth the remainder. Thus much of Terra Nigritarum. OF AETHIOPIA SUPERIOR. PRius dividenda antequam definienda sunt aequivoca, is as undoubted a truth in nature, as a true rule in Logic: and therefore before I come to the particulars of Aethiopia, I will clear my passage, in respect of some ambiguity of the na●●●. For, whereas the Interpreters of the Bible in all language's, tender the word Cush by Aethiopia, and the Cushites by Aethiopians: they therein give occasion to many incongruities in sense, and reason. For should we suppose the river Gihen, mentioned in the second of Genesis, to compass about this Aethiopia; we should make Paradise to be of too large extent. 2ly, Whereas it is said in the second of Chron: cap. 14. that Zerah king of the Aethiopians, came against Asa, with an host of a million and 300 Chariots: this cannot properly be attributed to this Aethiopia, both, for that it is likely that the king of Egypt, would never suffer so huge an army to pass through his Country; and for that we find in the same chapter, how Asa, to revenge this inroad, destroyed the Cities of Zerah, even unto Cera; which is well known to stand in Arabia Petraea on the South border of judaea. 3ly, Whereas it is said in the 29 of Ezechiel, that the land of Egypt should be laid waist from the town of Siene, to the borders of Aethiopia: if it be meant of this place it cannot be good sense; Siene being the very border town, betwixt Egypt and Aethiopia; and is as if one should say, the English conquered all France, between Calais and Dover. Aethiopia therefore mentioned in these and sundry other places, must be conceived to be the land of Chus, or the Cusi●es, which lay between Egypt and Assyria, the Red sea, and Persian gulf; containing Arabia Dese●ta, Petraea, and part of Felix. But not altogether to dislike all translations, one distinction will salve all; which before I set down I must tell you, (referring the first peopling of this Country till anon) that the Grecians gave it the name of Aethiopia, from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, uro, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vultus: because the violent heat of the sun scorched the faces of the inhabitants: Aethiopia is Africana Superior, of which now. Inferior, of which in the next Chapt. Asiatica, which extended from the red Sea unto the Persian gulf, and is that Aethiopia which is so often mentioned in the old Testament. Now that you may not suspect this distinction to be merely feigned, and gathered upon no grounds; see what I have transcribed out of Herodotus, speaking of the expedition of Xerxes, against the greeks. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Arsames (saith he) was Captain of the Arabians, and the Aethiopians, that are beyond Egypt. The more Eastern Aethiopians, were ranked with the Indians, nothing differing from the other in the structure of their bodies, but in their hair and voice only: the Eastern Aethiopians wearing their hair smooth; they of Lybia, curled. The Aethiops of Asia were armed like the Indians, etc. but the Aethiops of Africa (the very words of my distinction) were arrayed with the skins of beasts, etc. So far Herodotus. AETHIOPIA called SUPERIOR, because it is more north than the other: and also Interior, because it is encompassed about with the other (unless where it is bounded with Lybia, and the land of Negro's North) is called also Abasine, either from Abas a prime river hereof, or from an Egyptian word signifying scattered nations. It comprehendeth the regions, once called Aethiopia sub Aegypto, Trogloditica, and Cinnamomifera. Of the Troglodytes, pomponius Mela giveth us this character, Nullarum opum domini sunt Trogloditae, strident magis quam loquuntur. As for their houses they were (saith he) no better than Caves, and their food no better than Serpents. Pliny reporteth two strange things of this Country; 1 that the air & ground are so parching hot, that the people not only dare not go out of doors without shoes; but that they roast their meat also by setting it in the Sun. 2ly That here is a lake, whose waters are thrice a day, and thrice a night, exceeding salt and unpleasing, but at all other times most sweet and delicious to the palate. josephus writeth that Moses having slain the Egyptian, fled into this Country, and here married the daughter of jethro Prince of it: but this is utterly false, for Moses fled into the land of Madian, Ex. 2.15. which is on the other side of the red Sea, in Arabia Petraea. This Country being as big as Germany, France, and Italy, laid together, is but meanly populous, the distemperature of that climate, and the dry barrenness of the ground, not admitting a multitude. For this cause Africa is by Strabo compared to a Leopard's skin, the distance of whose spots showeth the dispersednesse of Towns, and habitations in these torrid countries. This region is scarce in wheat, but sufficiently plentiful in Rice, Barley, Beanes, Pease, & the like. They have abundance of Sugars, Minerals of all sorts, & infinite herds of Oxen, sheep, Goats: Finally, there is no Country under heaven fitter for increase of plants, and living creatures; if industry were not deficient. The people are much inclined to barbarism, destitute of all learning, not to be credited unless they swear by the life of their Emperor. They hate a Smith equally with the Devil. Their colour is generally olive tawny, excepting only their king himself, who is always of a white complexion, a wonderful prerogative, if true. This blackness of th●ir bodies, is by the Poet attributed to the burning of the world, by Phaeton; Sanguine tum, credunt, i● corpora summa vocato, Aethiopum populos nigrum ●raxisse colorem. Their blood ('tis thought) drawn to the outward part, The Aethiopians grew so black and swart. But the true cause of it and its speculation, I will defer till I come to treat of America. The Christian faith was first preached here by the Eunuch of Q. Candace, who was baptised by Philip the Deacon; but not totally propagated over the whole Empire, till the reign of Abraham, Anno 470: who in his life, entitled himself Defender and propagator of the religion of Christ; and was after his death, canonised for a Saint, The particularities of their opinions, wherewith they have infected the true purity, I find thus registered. 1. They use to circumcise both males & females. 2 They baptise the males 40, the females 80 days, after their circumcision. 3 After the receipt of the Sacrament they are not to spit tell Sunset. 4 They profess but one nature, and one will in Christ. 5 They accept only the three first general Counsels. 6 Their Priests live by the labour of their hands, for they allow them nothing, and permit them not to beg. 7 They rebaptize themselves every Epiphany day in lakes and ponds; because that day they suppose Christ to have been baptised by john, in jordan. The chief rivers of this Country are 1 Abas (formerly called Astabus) springing from the lake of Barenna. 2 Toccas●i. once Astaborus. 3 Nilus, whose spring unknown to ancient writers, is by some supposed to arise out of the lake of Zemre: thence this famous river taketh his course towards Egypt, and diverse times meeting with lower valleys, falleth down headlong with such a force & fury; that the continuance of the noise deafeth all the neighbouring inhabitants. In this Country are many Sluices, Ditches, and by-channells, to kerb the otherwise uncontroleable power of the river, which else would overflow all Egypt. In respect hereof the Sultan's of Egypt, have a long time paid unto the Emperor of the Abassines, a great tribute: which when the great Turk, supposing it to be a needless custom, did deny; this people, by the command of their Emperor, did break down their dams, and open their sluices: whereby drowning Egypt, they enforced the Turk not only to continue his tribute, but to give them also great sums of money for the remaking of these dams and sluices. The fourth river of note is Zairo, which arising in the more mountainous parts, endeth his long pilgrimage in the lake Zemre. Here are also some lakes reported to be of that poisonous nature, that whosoever drinketh of them, either falleth immediately mad, or is for a long time troubled with a drowsiness. Of which Ovid. Aethiopesque lacus: quos si quis faucibus hausit, Aut furit, aut patitur mirum gravitate soporem. Who doth not know the Aethiopian lake, Whose waters he that drinks his thirst to slake; Either groweth mad, or doth his soul oppress With an unheard of heavy drowsiness. This Country howsoever most replenished with Christians of any in Africa; yet hath it on the East, many mahometans; on the West, many Heathens, mingled with the Christians. These Christians show a book of eight volumes, written, as they believe, by the Apostles, assembled for that end at Jerusalem; the contents whereof they observe most solemnly. The chief Cities are first Saba, built by Queen Maqueda, or rather by her repaired, and beautified. It hath 4 gates made of Alabaster and jaspis stone, wrought with antique works, and the doors thereof curiously carved. It hath 5000 houses great and sumptuous, the streets spacious, and so shaded with penthouses, that men may walk safe from the violence of the Sun or rain. From the name of this City, it is thought that the Queen of Saba, which came to see Solomon, was Queen of this Country. 2 Aruma, built by king Aruc. 3 Cossomum. 4 Zameta the residence of Bernagassus. 5 Erocco, and Suachon, the only havens of this Emp●re, being under the Turks. 6 The K. Court which is as a wand'ring City: for which his Tents and Pavilions belonging to him, and his retinue; hec covereth no less than 10 miles. 7 Tanapo, of old the residence of the Aethiopian Emperors, sacked and ruined by Petronius, Precedent of Egypt. For when Candace (the predecessor, I believe, of her, whose Eunuch was baptised by Philip) had ransacked & wasted Egypt, with fire and sword: Petronius, Lieutenant to Augustus, drove them home; harried the whole Country, put this City to the spoil, and to prevent the like inroads, fortified the frontiers of his Province. 8 Zembra, nigh unto the lake so called, where in the year 1570, certain workmen purposely sent from Florence, by Duke Francis, built a royal palace; which is sometimes honoured with the presence of the Emperor. There are in this Empire 70 tributary kingdoms, the chief whereof are, 1 BERNAGASSUM, whose Pro-rex is known by the same name, lieth toward the red Sea, & bordreth on the Turk, who receiveth hence the yearly tribute of 1000 Crowns, 2 TIGREMAON, famous for her mines of Gold. 3 ANGOTE, where the people use Salt, Pepper, and iron instead of money: and seed on raw flesh. This custom of using Salt, Pepper, and the like, instead of money, was in former times among most people, the only bartery or way of exchange. So in Homer, Glaucus golden armour was valued at 100 kine; and Diomedes armour, at ten only. Afterward in justice commutative, it was deemed convenient to have some common judge, or valuation of the equality or inequality of goods: the invention of which, the jews attribute to Cain: the Grecians, to Hermodice, the wife of Midas: the Romans, to janus. It is called Nummus, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; because it was ordained by law: Pecunia, either because in elder times, the chief of their wealth consisted in dattle (as now among the Irish) or from a Cow (Pecus) which was stamped on it: and Moneta à monendo, as Suidas saith; because when the Romans stood in need of money, Inno monebat, that they should use justice, and there should be no want of money. To this Goddess, Dea pecunia, the Romans erected a Temple, and worshipped it in the figure of a woman, holding a pair of scales in one hand; and a coraucopia in the other. 4 AMARA, where there is a hill of the same name, being in circuit 90 miles; and a day's journey high▪ on the top whereof are 34 palaces, in which the younger sons of the Emperor are continually enclosed, to avoid sedition; wherein they enjoy whatsoever is fit for delight, or princely education; and out of which one of them, who is most hopeful or best liked, is again brought out, if the Emperor die sonless, to be made successor. This mountain hath but one ascent up, which is impregnably fortified, and was destinate to this use Anno 470, or thereabouts; by the Emperonr Abraham Philip; advised hereunto, as he gave out, by an heavenly vision. In one of these palaces is a famous Library, wherein are many books, which with us are either in part, or totally lost: as the Oracles of Enoch, with the mysteries which escaped the flood being by him engraven on pillars; the whole works of Livy, and others. 5 GVAGERE, of old called Meroe, an Island in the river Nilus, being 175 miles long, and 125 broad. The chief city was Meroe, so named of Meroe, mother to Cambyses; to continue whose memory, her son built this City. 6 FATAGAR, 7 DANCALI. 8 GOYAMI, in which is the lake Zembre. 9 BAGAMEDRAN. 10 XOA. Chus was the first Prince of this Country, Regma the 2d, & Dodan the 3d. From these kings till the time of Aruc, the people lived in Caves, and rocky holes. He taught them to build houses; and to lead the way, built Aruma. The fourth from Aruc, was Maqueda, called in holy writ the Q. of Saba, & of the South. She went to Jerusalem to hear the wisdom of Solomon, and see the order of his house: & as their stories relate, returned home great with child by Solomon. This child being borne was called by his mother, Melilech; but by Solomon, David: since which, the Kings were called David's; till Indian the Eunuch of Q Candace returning home, baptised his young Prince, call him Philip. Hitherto we have spoken out of their own Chronicles, but they we know are no Gospel. That Chus planted in Arabia, we have already told you, as also what absurdities arise, from supposing the land of Chus to be this Aethiopia: most probable therefore it is, that this country was in process of time, peopled by the progeny of Ludim & Phu●; who were seated on the Mediterranean shore of afric. Now whereas Stephanus hath, in his opinion, decided the controversy, making Sheba, the son of Chus, the father of the Arabians; and Sheba, the son of Regma, the father of the Aethiopians, & for this cause hath found out a pretty criticism that Sheba, when it was written with ● Samech, must be rendered Aethiopia; & Arabia, when it is written with ● Shin; this conceit, is in my opinion (as the rest of that strain are) more nice than wise; it being evident, that both Sheba the son of Chus, & Sheba the son of Regma, peopled Arabia. As for Q. Maqueda, doubtless she was Queen of the Sabaeans, not the Aethiopians. For, besides the longsomeness of the journey, too much for a woman and a Queen to travel; it is very probable when Shisacke king of Egypt spoilt Jerusalem, in the reign of Rhehoboam; that the King of Aethiopia, who, if this be true, was at that time the son of Maqueda; would not have suffered Egypt to have lain quiet, whiles his brother Rhehoboams' Country was a wasting, if there had been any such tie between them. To leave these fables then, the first story which we meet with concerning the Aethiopians, Herodotus. is in the time of Cambyses, long after Solomon, who having united Egypt to Persia, intended also to have united Aethiopia to Egypt. Upon this motion, Ambassadors were sent to try the strength of the King, and search the passages of the Country: carrying with them as presents, a purple habit, some bracelets, a box of sweet ointments, and a ton of wine. The Aethiopian receiving these tokens, accounted the unguent and purple, slight and effeminate; the bracelets he openly laughed at, as being too weak to hold in a prisoner (for he took them to be bonds:) only the wine he was delighted with, and sorrowed that this country yielded no such liquor. At the dismission of these Ambassadors, they were amongst other gifts, presented with a bow of wondrous strength; the Aethiopian bidding them tell their master, that until every Persian could bend that bow, it would be no safe meddling with his people: adding withal, that Cambyses might thank the Gods, for giving the Aethiopians so contented minds, that they thought not on conquering their neighbour's kingdoms. To return again to our Aethiopian story, which now beginneth to be more credible. After the baptising of the first Philip by the Eunuch, all the succeeding Emperors were called Philip; till the religious reign of john, honoured with the title of Saint: since whose death till this present time, they are called john's, with the praenomen, as some will of Presbyter; affirming that he executeth as well the ministerial as the kingly office, Idem hominum Rex, divumque Sacerdos: But as others, and that more probably, of Pretiosus; for the word Prete-gian, by which name his subjects use to call him, importeth no less. They never had disastrous success in any affairs, till the year 1558, in which the Turks seized on Barnagassum: and since, Anno 1603, when the last Emperor was slain by the King of Adel. The person of this Emperor is much honoured, nay adored by his subjects, to whom he showeth himself but thrice in a year, viz: on Christmas, Easter, & Holyrood day: by which retiredness he maketh his presence more acceptable, as holding nothing to be more derogatory from the Majesty of a King, then to make himself too common an object, for the eye of the vulgar. The like kind of state, was once kept by those kings of France, who withdrawing themselves from all public affairs, used only to show themselves (as we have already said) on May-day. A greater retiredness than this, is that of which Velleda, Queen of the Tencteri, a people of the Rhine, is reported by Tacitu● to have used. For when the rest of the Germans then in arms, sent Ambassadors to her, to inform her of her victory against the Romans; they were prohibited either to speak to her, or see her; Arcebantur aspectu, quo venerationis plus inesset. Such a keeping of state, the politic Prince Tiberius used, when the Germane legions mutined; for he daigned not to go himself to see them pacified, but the reason was, quia maiestati maior è longinquo reverentia. And no doubt the same keeping of distance, swayed much with him when he forsook Rome, and kept Court privately at Caprea; though I deny not, but a propension to follow his unnatural pleasures, the more securely, together with the deformities on his face, had also their powers upon his resolution. The title of this great and mighty Emperor, runneth thus. N.N. supreme of his kingdoms, and the beloved of God, the pillar of faith, sprung from the stock of judah, the son of David, the son of Solomon, the son of the column of Zion, the son of the seed of jacob, the son of the hand of Mary, the son of Nahu after the flesh, the son of St Peter and Paul after the spirit; Emperor of the higher and lesser Aethiopia, & of ●he most mighty kingdoms, dominions, and Countries of Goa, Caffares, Fatigar, Angola, Barn, Balignazo, Adea, Vangne, Goyami where are the fountains of Nile, Amara, Banguamedron, Ambea, Vangucum, Tigremaon, Sabaim, the birthplace of the Queen of Saba, Bernagassum; and Lord of all the Regions unto the confines of Egypt. It seemeth by this title, that these Aethiopian Emperors, however the truth of story goeth conceive themselves to be sprung from Solomon, and Maqueda (or Nizaule as joseph nameth her) the Queen of the South. For better confirmation whereof, it is by some reported, that the Arms of this kingdom, are the same with those of the Tribe of juda, which are a Lion rampant in a field Or; & that the motto of them is to this effect, viz; The Lion of the Tribe of judah shall overcome. But Bara an expert Herald, giveth this Prince no such coat-armour: his Arms according to him being Luna, a cross portate Mars, charged with a crucifix Sol; between two scourges of the second. His revenues cannot but be great, Boterus. considering that his expenses both of Court, and Army discharged; he always coffers up 3 millions in a year; Insomuch that he offered the Portugals, if they would war against the Infidels, one million of Gold; and another of men: which later was more (sure) than he could perform, seeing he could never levy half the number in his own greatest extremities. Thus much of Aethiopia Sup●rior. OF AETHIOPIA INFERIOR. AETHIOPIA INFERIOR, called also Exterior, hath on the East, the Red Sea; on the West, the Aethiopian Ocean; on the North, Terra Nigritarum, and Aethiopia Interior; and on the South, the Southern Ocean. It was said of this Country, that it was mountainous towards the West, sandy in the midst, and desert towards the East. The usual division of this Region is into 5 parts, 1 Aian, 2 Zangibar, 3 Monometapa, 4 Cafaria, 5 Monicongo. AIAN lieth between the mouth of the Red Sea, and the River Calimanci: it comprehendeth the two potent kingdoms of Abox, and Adel. The king of this later by name Guad●ameth, or Grand Amida, had a great hand over the deceased Emperor of the Habassines: this Country aboundeth with Flesh, Honey, Wax, Corn, Gold, Ivory, and great store of Sheep, whose tails are 25 pound weight, The prime Cities are, 1 Arar, 2 Zeil●, 3 Borbora, all situate without the straits of the Red Sea, and much frequented by merchants. Zeila was the chief of them, built nigh unto the Bay which Ptolemy called Sin●s Avaliticus, from the Avalites, or Abalites, who are said to have dwelled hereabout. It had in it some buildings that seemed to be very ancient: and was sacked and burned by the Portugals, Aᵒ 1516. The kingdom of Abex, or Adea, is situate between Adel, and Habassia, to which last it is tributary. The chief Towns are 1 Brava, 2 Pate, & 3 Gogia: these two last belonging to the Portugals, who took them under the conduct of Tristran de Cugna. ZANZIBAR extendeth from the river Quilimanci, to M●●●motapa. The people as well of this Province, as of Aian, are on the shore side descended of the Arabians, Purchas. whose superstition they embrace. The more inland people are the true natives, and still adhere to their Gentilism. The chief Towns are 15, and give name to as many kingdoms. The first Corova, 2 Calen, 3 Anzuga, 4 Monculo, 5 Badin, 6 Melinda, 7 Momboza, 8 Quilao, whose King named Abraham, gave the Portugals leave to build fortresses in his Country, Anno 500: but they fond presuming on their own strength, deposed this Abraham, Anno 1509; for which fact, the Arabians demolished their Forts, and sent them to learn better moderation in their prosperous estates. The people of this Quiloa, have among them a strange custom, which I will mention rather for the rarity, than decency. They use when they have any female children borne unto them, to sow up the private passages of nature, leaving only a small passage for the urine. Thus sowed, they keep them carefully at home, ill they come to a marriageable age; then they give them to their neighbours for wives. And she (of what rank or condition soever she be) that is by her husband found to want this sign of her perpetual virginity: is with all kind of ignominy & disgrace sent home unto her parents; & by them as opprobriously received. The 9 Province is Mosambique, 10 M●mbara. 11 Monbizo. 12 Macaos. 13 Embroe. 14 Mordomugi. 15 Safila, which for its abundance of Gold and Ivory, is by some thought to be that land of Ophir, to which Solomon sent; and of this opinion Mr Purchas seemeth to be. But this is not very probable; for first, Ophir the son of joctan, of whom mention is made in the 10 of Gen. verse 29: and from whom the land of Ophir, in all likelihood took its name; is in the next verse, said to have planted in the East; whereas this Safila is situate South-west from Chaldea, in which the confusion of tongues, and dispersing of the people, began. 2ly, It is impossible for the navy of Solomon, which lay at Ezion Geber, to have spent 3 years in coming hither, & returning: which we find to have been the usual times of finishing the voyage to Ophir, 1 Kings. chap. 10. Ophir then is some part of India; but whether it were the Island of Sumatra, or one of the Molucco's, or the land of Malavar, called by the ancients, Aurea Chersonesus, I dare not determine: considering what worthy men maintain these several opinions. The principal rivers are 1 Coava, 2 Quama, 3 Magnice. MONOMOTAPA, Bonomotapa, or Bonemotaxa, is environed almost round with waters; having on the West & South the river called Rio d' Infanto; on the East, the Ocean; and on the North, the river Quama. This Country is in compass 450 miles, & aboundeth with such store of Elephants, that no less than 5000 are yearly killed, for their teeth sake. Here are said to be 3000 mines of Gold, the chief being Manica, Boro, and Quitiavi. The chief Provinces are 1 Motana, 2 Tocoa, 3 Melcucba. 4 Quinibebe, 5 Berfaca, 6 Bavagal. The chief Cities are Monomotapa, Zimbas, and Tongum the Kings seat, where Anno 1560, one of them was christened by Gonsaluo a jesuit, whom not long after by the persuasion of some Arabians, he caused to be slain. The people hereof are Heathen for the most part, yet they worship not idols, but believe in one god, whom they call Mozimo, and in some places are very prone to receive the Faith of CHRIST. They punish nothing more severely than witchcraft, theft, & adultery. In the punishment of Delinquents, they use no prisons, but execute them as soon as they are apprehended; which is the cause that the vulgar sort have no doors to their houses, this being an honourable privilege belonging to Lords only. The King of this Country is always called by the name of Monomotapa: he is served on the knee; and when he drinketh, or cougheth, all that are about him, make such a shout, that all the Tower rings of it. All that come into his presence, must sitdown, for to stand is a sign of dignity, and the chief honour that can be afforded unto any. He is said to have for his guard 200 mastiffs. The women are here much respected. The Monomotapa himself if he meet them in the street, giving them the way. They are not to be married, till their menstrua, or natural purgation, testify their ability for conception; and therefore they solemnize the first flux thereof, with a great feast. CAFRARIA hath on the East Rio d' Infanto, on the West and South, the Ocean; and on the North, Lunae montes. It taketh its name from Cafars, which in the Arabic signifieth Heretics: which though common to all Heathens, is yet appropriated to this Region, as destitute of another name. This Country extendeth towards the South with a long Promontory, called Caput bonae spei, or C●p de bunna speranza: which was discovered, together with these Southern parts of A●rick, by Vasco di Games, Anno 1497. The top of this Cape is a fair and pleasing plain, adorned with great variety of flowers, and covered with a carpet of grass; it is called the table of the Cape, and yieldeth a large prospect over the Sea on all sides. The Sea here is very rough & tempestuous, & hath to the Spaniards proved oftentimes very unkind: whereupon a Spanish Captain being sorely vexed with a storm, expostulated with GOD, why he suffered so good Catholics to endure such torments; and permitted the English Heretics & blasphemers to pass so easily. The people live like beasts, are black as pitch, and therefore use when they would represent any ugly thing, to make it white: they have flat noses, and thick lips. They have some villages in which they live together; & in every village a king or lord to whom they are subject. MANICONGO hath on the East, Habassia; on the West, the Aethiopique Ocean; on the North, the land of Negroes; on the South, the hills called Lunae montes. These Countries were discovered by Diego Can, a Portugal, Anno 1486. They are very populous, insomuch that they sell unto the Portugals yearly, 28000 slaves, as it is supposed; who are all carried to Brasil, there to work in the mines. The principal Towns are 1 Benza, called by the Portugals, since they initiated this Nation in the Faith of Christ, S. Saviour's, or S. Salvedore, 2 S. Paul lying on the Sea shore, a Town built and fortified by the portugals, for the better assurance of their trade: and 3 Loanda, seated just opposite to S. Paul, in an Island of the same name; caused (as it is thought) by the mud and dirt, which the river Coanzo brought thither. It is the principal haven-towne of these parts. This Country is watered by the rivers Bengo. 2 Coanzo. 3 Dande. 4 Loz●. 5 Ambres. 6 Zai. The people hereof were by the Portugals instructed in the Faith of Christ: which again they renounced, as being not able to conform their lives unto it. The Provinces appear in this swelling & voluminous title of the present King, Alvara king of Congo, Sango, Bambu, Sandi, Bango, Batta, Pempa, Abundi, Matama, Quizama, Angol●, Cacongo: Lord of the Congeries, Amolaze, Langelungi, Anziqui, Cucchi, and Laangi. Most of the latter named nations are Anthropophagis, and have shambles of man's flesh, as usually as we of ordinary meats. The people do always kill their children so soon as they be borne, lest they should be a hindrance to them in their vagabond wanderings, and transmigrations. But to conserve the nation, they use to buy or steal young striplings, from the neighbouring Countries. Amongst the more civil Provinces, Angola is of most esteem, which not long since revolted from their subjection and allegiance to the King of Congo: and is certainly a most populous Province. For in the battle betwixt the King of this Country, and Paulus Diazius a famous Leader of the Portugals, t●e King had in his Army, 1200000 soldiers; yet a few of his enemy's, wisely & politicly governed, gave him a dismal, & fatal overthrow, 1582. Thus much of Aethiopia Inferior. OF EGYPT. Maginus. EGYPT is bounded on the East with the Red Sea; on the West, with Cyrene; on the North, with the Mediterranean; on the South, with Habassia. In the place where this Egypt and Habassia meet, is the last cataract of Nolus; which is a fall of the waters, after much struggling with the rocks for passage, an incredible way down into the lower valleys. The hideousnes of the noise which it maketh, not only deaveth all the by-dwellers, but the hills also are torn with the sound: For as Lucan: Cuncta tremunt undis, & multo murmure montis Spume●s invictis albescit fluctibus amnis. The noise the mountains shakes, who roar in spite Sands. To see th'unvanquished waves clothed all in white. Yet you may divers times see the Country people, in a little boat, able to contain but two only, venture down these falls; aed appearing after they are long lossed in the waters, a great distance off, as if they had been shot out of an engine. This Country was first inhabited by Misraim, the son of Chus, the son of Cham, & was called in the Hebrew tongue Misreia: the footsteps of which name remaineth amongst the Arabians, who call it Misre. 2 It was named Oceana, from Oceanus a King hereof. 3 O●iriana, from Osiris. 4 Aegyptus, from Egypt; being the surname of Rameses, a Prince of great power. The Country is in length from Siene, to the Mediterranean Sea, 562 miles; and in breadth, from Rosetta West, to Damiata East; about 140 miles. But it continueth not always in this breadth for lessening itself Southwards, like a Pyramid reversed, it is in some places but 37 miles broad, & at the very point or bottom, but four. It is situate between the second and the fifth Climates, so that the longest day is 13 hours, and a half. The inhabitants, though this Country lie in the same Climate with Barbary, are not black, but tawny and brown. They were the inventors of the Mathematical Sciences, and are still endued with a special dexterity of wit; but are somewhat slothful, and given to riot and luxury; merry also and sociable companions. The old Egyptians are by Pomponius charactered, to have used to weep and mourn over their dead bodies, daubed over with dung; to have held it almost a piacle to burn or bury them, but having embalmed them, to have laid them in some inward room of their houses. The men (saith he) keep home, and spin; the women manage the greater businesses: the men carry burdens on their heads, the women on their backs. Not much unlike to which last custom, they have still one of a new stamp; for here the women piss standing, and the men couring on their knees. They worshipped in every Town and its Territory, particular gods; but the god by them most adored, was Apis; an Ox, black all over his body, having a white star in his forehead, the effigies of an Eagle on his back, and two hairs only in his tail. It seemeth his deity was not much respected by strangers; for Cambyses when he conquered Egypt, ran him with his sword through the thigh, causing all his Priests to be scourged: and Augustus being here, Dion. would not vouchsafe to see him, saying; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, dios se colere consuevisse, non boves, a speech worthy so brave a Prince. For its abundant fruitfulness this country was called Horreum populi Romani; and in the time of joseph, supplied jacob and his Family with corn. Now also is the goodness of the soil such, as is contained in these two verses of Lucan's. Terra suis contenta bonis, non indigna mercis, Aut jevis; in solo tantatest fiducia Nilo. The Earth content with its own wealth, doth crave No foreign Marts, nor jove himself; they have Their hopes alone in Nilus' fruitful wave. This Nilus hath his head either in the mountains of the Moon, or the lake Zembre in Aethiopia interior: and running in one continual Channel, till it washeth the midland of Egypt, is before its influx into the Sea, divided into 7 other Channels, or mouths; namely 1 Heracleoticum, 2 Bolviticum, 3 Schaniticum, 4 Patinicum, 5 Mendesium, 6 Caniticum, 7 Pelusiacum. The first and last of these currents being far distant at the Sea; and growing into one, at the first point of the river's division; make the part which is called Delta. because it ve●embleth the Greek letter Δ. The other part is called Thebais, from Thebes, the chief Town of it. This Nil●s, from the 15 day of june, swelleth above his banks the space of 40 days; and in as many more gathereth his waters again to their proper bounds. If it flow not to the height of 15 Cubits, than the Earth is deficient in her abundance of increase, for want of moisture: and if the waters surmount the superficies of the Earth, more than 17 cubits; then like a drunken man it cannot produce its natural operations, as having its stomach (as it were) over-laid, and surcharged with too much liquor: but if the mean be granted, there is no Country can brag of such abundance, the corn being all inned before the end of May. During this inundation, the beasts and dattle live on the hills, and in the Towns, to which they are beforehand driven; & there are, till the decrease of the waters, foddered. As for the Towns and villages, they stand all on the tops of the hills, and at the time of the flood, appear like so many Lands. Commerce and intercourse is not a ●ot diminished; for skiffs and the like boats, supply the places of horses and camels, transporting safely and speedily, the market-men and their commodities, from one Town to another. When the river doth not thus overflow the Country, it is not only the usher to a following dearth; but prognosticateth some ensuing mischief to the State and Princes thereof. And it is by Authors of good credit related, that in the 10th and 11th year of Cleopatra, the river increased not: which was observed to be a fore-teller of the fall of two great Potentates, this Cleopatra, and her sweetheart Antony. A second commodity arising from this inundation of the Nile, is the health it bringeth with it; for the plague, which here often miserably ●ageth, upon the first day of the flood doth instantly cease: insomuch that whereas 500 dye in Cairo, the day before; the day following there dieth not one. A third strangeness in this river is, that keeping its waters together, it changeth the colour of the Sea farther into the Mediterranean, than the sea can thence be discerned. A fourth miracle is, that not in fruits only, but in producing live creatures also, it is even to wonder fruitful: as Ovid, Namque ubi deseruit madidos septemfluus agros Nilus, & antiquo sua flumina reddidit alveo; Plurima cultores versis animalia glebis Inveniunt— For when the seven-mouthed Nile the fields forsakes, And to his ancient Channel him betakes; The tilers of the ground live creatures find Of sundry shapes, i'th' mud that's left behind. This river is in length almost 3000 miles, and being the only river of Egypt, affordeth the only drink to the Egyptians, and is of such virtue, that when Pesceninus Niger saw his Soldiers grumble for wine; what (saith he) do you murmur for wine, having the waters of Nilus to drink? On the banks of this river, down towards Alexandria, stood that famous Labyrinth, built by Psamniticus. It contained within the compass of one continued wall, 1000 houses, and 12 royal palaces, built and covered with marble. It had only one entrance, but innumerable ways within, turning and returning, one sometimes over the other, and all in a manner envious to men not acquainted. So Mela describeth it. The building was more under the Earth, than above, the marble stones being laid with that art, that neither wood, nor cement, was employed in any part of the fabric. The chambers were so disposed, that the doors upon their opening, did give reports no less terrible than thunder: and the main entrance all of white marble, adorned with stately columns, and most curious works of imagery. On the banks of this river also, grew those sedgy weeds called Papyri, of which Paper was in former times made. They divided it into thin flakes, whereinto it naturally parteth: then laying them on a table, and moistening them with the glutinous water of the river; they pressed them together, and so dried them in the Sun. By means of this Invention, books being easier to be transcribed and reserved; Ptolomaeus Philadelphus made his excellent Library at Alexandria; and understanding how Attalus king of Pergamum, by the benefit of this Egyptian paper, strived to exceed him in that kind of magnificence, prohibited the carrying of it out of Egypt. Hereupon Attalus invented parchment, called from the place of its invention, Pergamena; from the materials thereof, being sheep skins, Membrana: the conveniency whereof was the cause, why in short time the Egyptian paper was worn out; in place whereof succeeded our paper made of rags: the Author of which invention, our progenitors have not committed to memory. Before the use of these papers and parchment was known, I observe 3 kinds of writing: 1 on the inward side of the bark of a tree, which is in Latin called Liber, and whence we call our books Libri. 2ly on tables framed out of the main body of a tree, which being called Caudex, gave the Latins occasion to call a book Codex, 3ly they used to cover their Tables over with wax, and thereon to write what they listed, from whence tabellarius now signifieth a letter carrier. The instrument with which they wrote, was a sharpe-pointed iron, which they called Stylus, a word now signifying (the original hence taken) the peculiar kind of phrase, which any man useth; as negligens stylus in Quintilian; and exercitatus stylus in Cicero. I should have told you how they used also to write in leaves, and how the Sibyl's Oracles being thereon written, and scattered abroad, were called Sybillae folia; and from whence perhaps, we still use to say, a leaf of paper: but of this enough. The people of this Country were instructed in the Gospel by Saint Mark, which they generally retained till the coming of the Saracens: at what time most of them embraced Mahumetanisme. The remainder of the Christians, being in a country so populous not above 50000, are called Copties; and that either from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, scindo, because they use Circumcision: or from Coptas, a town where the most of them reside: or from Aegophtis, a name corrupted from Aegypti. They are in a manner all jacobites, from whom notwithstanding, as from all other Churches, they differ in some things, viz: 1 They confer all sacred orders, under the Priesthood, upon Infants immediately after Baptism; their parents till they come to 16 years of age, performing their office for them: secondly they allow marriage in the second degree of consanguinity, without any dispensation: thirdly, they observe not the Lord's day, nor any other festivals, but only in the cities; and fourthly they embrace and ●ead in their Liturgies, a Gospel, written (as they say) by Nicodemus. In the time of Heathenism, the Priests were held in equal honour with their kings; who expressed their conceits, both belonging to Religion and worldly affairs, by the shapes of beasts, birds, trees, etc. which they called Hieroglyphickes, of which two or three examples out of Orus will not be impertinent. For eternity, they painted the Sun and the Moon, as things which they believed had no beginning, nor would have any end. For a year, they painted a snake, with his tail in his mouth; to show how one year succeeding another, kept the world still in an endless circle. For a month, they painted a palm tree; because at every new Moon it sendeth forth a new branch. For God, they painted a Falcon; as well for that he soareth so high, as that he governeth the lesser birds for integrity of life, they painted fire & water, both because these Elements are in themselves most pure, and because all other things are purified by them. For any thing that was abominable to the gods, they painted a fish; because in their sacrifices, the Priests never used them; and the like. From this manner of expressing one's self, the invention of letters is thought to have had its original; the history whereof, take briefly, & word for word, out of Tacitus: Primi per formas animalium Aegypti, etc. The Egyptians first of all expressed the conceptions of the mind, by the shapes of beasts; and the most ancient monuments of man's memory, are seen graven in stones, and they say, that they are the first inventors of letters. Then the Phoenicians, because they were strong at sea, brought them into Greece, and so they had the glory of that, which they received from others. For there goeth a report, that Cadmus sailing thither in a Phoenician ship, was the inventor of the art among the greeks, when they were yet unexpert and rude. Some record that Cecrops the Athenian, or Livius the Theban, and Palamedes the Graecian, did find out 16 Characters, at the time of the Trojan war; and that afterward Simonides added the rest. But in Italy the Etrurians learned them of Demaratus the Corinthian; and the Aberigines of Evand●r the Arcadian. So far Tacitus. That the Phoenicians were the first inventors of Letters, I dare not affirm; & as backward am I to refer the glory hereof to the Egyptians; for certainly the Jews were herein skilled before either: yet that the Phoenicians were herein Schoolmasters to the greeks, I think I may with safety affirm, having Lucan in consent with Tacitus. Phoenices primi (famae si creditur) ausi Mansuram ●udi●us vocem signare figuris, Phoenicians first (if fame may credit have) Dared in rude Characters our words t'engraue. As for these less vulgar Letters, which the Latins call Cip●rae, and whereof every exercised statesman hath peculiar to himself; they were first invented by julius Caesar, when he first began to think of the Roman Monarchy; and were by him in his letters to his more private and tried friends, used: that if by misfortune they should be intercepted, the Contents of them should not be understood: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, ne obvia literarum lectio c●ivis esset. Augustus' one of the greatest politicss of the world, had an other kind of obscure writing; for in his letters of more secrecy and importance, he always used 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to put the letter immediately following in the order of the Alphabet, for that which in ordinary writing he should have used. As for brachygraphy, or the Art of writing by short Characters, so useful for the taking of a speech or sermon as it is spoken; I cannot say either who was the Author, or whether the Invention be ancient, or more modern; only I find in Dion, that Maecoenas that great favourite of Augustus Caesar, and favourer of Learning, did first find out certain notes and figures, ad cel●ritatem scribendi, for the speedier dispatch of writing: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, (they are the very words of my Author) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But I now make haste to take a survey of the cities. Pomponius Mela saith, that there were in this Country, the number of 2000 Cities: and Herodotus affirmeth, that here were 1020: Which dat reckoning can not now be verified. The chiefe of the present are 1 Alexandria, built by Alexander the Great, now called Scanderia, a Town of great Merchandise; and which in the Nicene Council, was ordained to be one of the four patriarchal Cities: the other three being Antioch, Rome, and Constantinople. The inhabitants of this Town, as they abound in all wealth and pleasure, so in all licentiousness of life and speech; not sparing their Governor, nor the Roman Emperors, Lords Paramount of their Country. Caracalla, son to Severus, even when he came to honour their City with his presence, scaped not scot-free. But he of a hasty nature, and impatient of all personal and verbal abuse; calling an assembly of all the youths of the City, as if out of them he would choose some to attend on his person; suddenly commanded his soldiers to put them all to the sword. The slaughter was so great, and the waters of Nilus so discoloured with blood, that now the river might not improperly been called the Red Sea. In this Town, Anno 180, Gautenus read Divinity & Philosophy; from whom it is thought, that the orders of instituting Universities first began in Christendom. 2 Pelusium, now called Damiata, besieged often by Christian Armies. The most famous of these sieges, was that of john di Brenne, the titu'ary King of Jerusalem, & the confederate Princes of Europe, Anno 1220, This siege continued 18 months, during which time, the plague and want of sustenance so raged together, that the Town was in a manner dispeopled. Of these extremities the besiegers knew nothing, till it fortuned that two venturous soldiers, admiring the silence and solitude of the people, in a bravada scaled the walls, but saw no man to make resistance. This being certified to the Captains, the next day the whole Army entered the Town, where they found in every house, and every corner of the streets, whole heaps of dead bodies, some slain by famine; others by the pestilence: a lamentable and ruthful spectacle. 3 Bubastis, where Diana was worshipped. 4 Heliopolis, (now called Betsamis)▪ whereof Potipharah, whose daughter Asineta, was by Pharaoh given in marriage to joseph, was Prince. These four City's are in the 30 of Ezechiel, called No, Phisebeth, Shin, & Aven. 5 Siene, now Asna. 6 Thebes built by the Tyrant Busiris, conta●ng 17 miles in circuit, and opening 100 Gates 7 Nicopolis, now Munia. 8 Canopus, where Osiris had his chief Temple, 1 Arsi●●e, or the City of Crocodiles, to which beasts the Citizens attributed divine honour. It is now called Sues, and is a Haven Town standing at the very No●th end of the Red Sea: in the time of the Ptolemy's a Town of great commerce, now almost abandoned, yet is it still a station of some of the Turks galleys, which being built at Cairo, are taken again in pieces, and brought hither on the backs of Camels. 10 Niloscopium, now called Elinichius. 11 Matared or Matarea, where the ground is so sertile, that the people are ●ain to cover it with sand, to moderate the strength of it. 12 Coptus, 13 Memphis, nigh unto which were the Pyramids. 14 Rosetta. 15 Cairo, built nigh to the place where Memphis, or Babylon Aegyptiorum, was situated. It is in compass but 8 miles, within which space are 18000 streets; whereof every one hath two Gates: which being locked, make every street an impregnable Castle; which Selimus the first found to be true, when he spent 3 days in passing through it with his victorious Army▪ This City is so populous, that it is reputed in good health, if there die but 1000 in a day, or 300000 in the whole year; I mean when the plague, Bot. of City's which every seaventh year useth to visit them, is rife amongst them. 15 Gleba rubra, which was burned by Phero, called also Amenophis, the fourth Lat●hu●; on this occasion. This Phero being blind, was told, that is he washed his eyes with the urine of a woman, Herodotus. which being a wife, had known but one man, he should recover his sight. After many vain trials, be found one woman, whose urine helped him; her he married: and causing all the others whom he had tried, to be gathered together in this Town; he si●ed the Town and all the women assembled in it. Famous is this Country, 1 for that rain is seldom seen amongst them, whose absence is supplied by Nile; and if a cloud happen to dissolve on them, it bringeth on their bodies innumerable sores, and diseases. 2ly for the Pyramids, built nigh unto Memphis, whereof two are most famous. The first & greatest was built by Che●ps, who in this work employed 100000 men, the space of 20 years. The charges of Garlic, Roots, and Onions only, came to 1600 Talents of silver. The basis of this Pyramid contained in circuit 60 Acres of ground; and was in height 1000 ●oot, being made all of marble. Now when Cheops wanted money, he prostituted his daughter to all comers, by which dishonest means, he finished his building: and she besides the money due unto her Sire (for I cannot call him father) desired for herself of every man that had the use of her body, one stone: of whom she got so many, that with them she made the 2d Pyramid, almost equal to the first, as Herodotus writeth. It is supposed by many good Divines, and recorded by josephus, that the bricks which the children of Israel did burn, were partly employed about such Pyramids. But now Barbara Pyramidum sileat miracula Memphis. Let barbarous Memphis cease to raise Her wondrous Pyramids with such praise. On the East side of Egypt is the Red Sea, so called of the colour of the sands: as also Sinus Arabicus. It is in length 1600 miles. It is ●amous for the miraculous passage of the Israelits through it, & the drowning of Pharaoh Cenchres, & his people; as also for that through it the spices of India & Arabia were brought to Alexandria; and thence by the Venetians dispersed through all Europe, Africa, and Asia. I suppose I shall not do amiss to set down Historically, a relation of the beginning, continuance, and period of the traffic through this Sea. Ptol. Philadelphus, 277 years before the Incarnation, was the first that set a foot this navigation; Galvano. Cosir (of old called Myos-Horm●s) on the Sea side, was the ordinary Haven, out of which they hoist ●aile for India; and into which they returned full fraught with their commodities. From hence they were by land conveyed to Coptus, and so down the Nile to Alexandria: by which traffic, the City grew exceeding rich; insomuch, that the customhouse there yielded Ptol. Auletes, 7 millions and a half of gold, yearly. The Romans being Lords of Egypt, enhanced the customs to double that sum. They sent into India every year (as Pliny witnesseth) 120 ships, whose lading was worth 1200000 Crowns; and there was made in return of every Crown, an hundred. When the Vandals, Lombard's, Goths, & Moors, had torn in pieces the Roman Empire, all commerce between Nations began to cease; at last perceiving the inconvenience, they began anew; conveying the Indian commodities, partly by land, partly by water, unto Capha, in Taurica Chersonesus, belonging to the Genoys. Next, Trabezond was made the Mart-Towne; then Sarmachand in Zagetace; where the Indian, Turkish, and Persian merchants, met to barter wares: the Turks conveying their merchandise to Damascus, Barutti, and Aleppo; from whence the Venetians transported it to Venice, making that the common Emporium of Christendom. Once again, viz: Anno 1300, the Sultan's of Egypt restored the passage by the Red Sea: which having continued more than 200 years, is discontinued by the Portugals, Spaniards, English, and Dutch, which bring them to their several homes by the back side of Africa; so that not only the traffic of Alexandria is almost decayed; the riches of the Venetians much diminished; but the drugs and spices have lost much of their virtue, as impaired by too much moisture. This sea is also called Mare Erythraeum, on whose banks dwelled that Sibyl which was called Erythraea. These Sybillae seem to have taken denomination from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, 1. jovis consiliorum consciae. They were in number ten, viz: 1 Persica: 2 Lybica. 3 Delphica. 4 Cumaea. 5 Samia. 6 Hellespontiaca. 7 Tiburtina. 8 Albunea. 9 this Erythraea. 10 Cumana, which last is affirmed to have written the 9 books of the Sibyls. They were all presented by an old Woman to Tarqvinius Superbus; but he not willing to pay so great a sum of money as was demanded, denied them: whereupon the old woman burnt three of them, requiring as much money for the other six, as for all; which being denied, she also burned the other three, ask as much for the three remaining, as for the rest: which Superbus, amazed, gave, and the old trot vanished. These books contained manifest prophecies of the kingdom of Christ, his name, his birth, and death; these were burned by the archtraitor Stilico: So that those prophecies which are now extant, are only such as are extracted out of others writings, wherein mention of them was made. All along the shores of this Sea, as also in the most desert places of the country, are abundance of palms; trees of very strange properties. They grow in couples male and female, both thrust forth cod full of seed; but the female is only fruitful, and that not except growing by the male, and having his seeds mixed with hers. The pith of these trees, is an excellent salad, better than an artichoke, which in taste it much resembleth. Of the branches they make bedsteeds, lattices, etc. Of the leaves, baskets, mats, fans, etc. Of the outward husk of the Cod, cordage; of the inward brushes. The fruit it beareth is like a fig, and finally it is said to yield whatsoever is necessary to the life of man. It is the nature of this tree, though never so huge or ponderous a weight were put upon it, never to yield to the burden; but still on resist the heaviness thereof, and to endeavour to lift and raise itself the more upward: for which cause it was given to conquerors in token of victory, it being the emblem or hieroglyphic of a soldier's life, and perseverance. Hence figuratively it is used, sometimes for precedency, as huic equidem consilio palmam do, in Terence, sometime for the victory itself, as non auferent tamen hanc palmam, in Pliny; & plurimarum palmarum homo, for a man that had won many prizes in the fence▪ school, in Cicero pro Roscio: but for the sign of victory more naturally, as in that of Horace, — Palmaque nobilis Terrarum dominos evehit ad deos. The palm the sign of victory Doth equal men to Gods on high. Sithence that Cyrene, and the I'll Pharos, are reckoned as part of Egypt; we will describe them here, as members of the same body. CYRENE hath on the East Egypt; on the West, the kingdom of Tunis; on the North, the Mediterranean; and on the South the hill Atlas. The most ancient name hath been Pontapolitana, from the five Cities, Cyrene, Ptolomais, Arsinoe, Apollonia, and Berenice. The soil is barren both of fruits, & waters, the people rude, and living by theft: yet hath it given air to the ingenious spirits, of Aristippus the Philosopher, Callimachus the Poet, Eratosthenes the Mathematician, and Simon of Cyrene, whom the jews compelled to carry our Saviour's Crosse. In the borders of this Country toward Barbary, stood the famous altars, called Arae Philenorum, erected on this occasion. There had been many jars and discontents, between the citizens of Carthage and Cyrene, for their bounds. At last it was agreed, that at a set time, two men should be sent out of each Town, toward the other; and where they met, there should be erected a boundary of their several dominions. These Phil●ni, being appointed for Carthage made such haste, that they got far into the Country of the Cyrenenses, before they we●e met. Whereupon the Cyrenenses being enraged, offered them a bad choice; either to die in the place, or to go back out of their Country. The young men preferring common good before private safety, accepted the first; were murdered: and the Carthaginians in their honours founded these altars. In this Country stood the Oracle of jupiter Hammon, whither when Alexander traveled, he saw for four day's space, neither Man, Beast, Bird, Tree, nor River: this Temple lying on the more Southern part of the Country, which is sick of the same disease with Numidia, and Lybia. For this Country is all over covered with a light sand, which the winds remove continually up and down, turning valleys into hills, and hills into valleys. Cambyses that cruel and bloody king, as irreverently esteeming the Gods, as he basely handled his subjects, sent his army hither to overthrow this Temple. But in the passage towards it, his whole forces were overwhelmed, and smothered with the sands, being to the number of 50000 fight men. The chief Cities of Cyrene at this present, are Cyrene which of old had emulation with Carthage, for great●●s of the town, and extent of the territory. 2 Fessan. 3 Barca, the name giver to the whole Country. PHAROS is a little Island over against Alexandria, in which for the commodity of Sailors, the king Ptolomeus Philadelphus built a watch tower, which was accounted one of the 7 wonders of the world: the other 6 being 1 the Pyramids. 2 Mausol●●um. 3 The Temple of Ephesus. 4 The walls of Babylon. 5 The Colossus of Rhodes. And 6 the statue of jupiter Olympisus. This watch-towre, or Pharus, was of wonderful height, ascended by degrees, and having many Lanterns at the top, wherein lights burned nightly, as a direction to such as sailed by Sea. The materials were white marble; the chief Architect, Sostratus of Guid●s; who ingraued on the work this inscription, Sostratus of G●idos, the son of Dexiphanes, to the God's protectors, for the safeguard of Sailors. This inscription he covered with plaster, and thereon ingraued the name and title of the king the founder; that that soon wasting and washed away, his own which was written in marble, might be eternised to posterity. Nigh unto this Pharus, Caesar pursuing Pompey into Egypt, and having discontented the king thereof, by demanding pay for his Soldiers; had his Navy, which here lay at anchor, assaulted by Achilles, one of young Ptolemy's servants, Caesar himself being then in Alexandria. Hearing of the skirmish he hasted to Pharos, meaning to succour his navy in person: but the Egyptians making towards him on all sides, he was compelled to leap into the Sea, and swim for his life; and though to avoid their Darts he sometimes ducke●, ●et held he still his left hand above the water, and in it divers books, which he carried safe unto his ships, and animating his men got the victory. It is said that Egypt hath only two doors; one by land, which is the strong Town of P●lusium or Damiat●● the other by water, which is this Pharus. Tota Aegyptus maritimo accessi●, Pharo; pedestri ve●o, 〈◊〉, velut cla●●●tri● muruta existimatur. Here also was the artificial Tower, built by Ptolemy, which being by reason of magic enchantments impregnable, was by him laid level to the ground wi●h a handful of beans; of which thus our Sp●●c●r discoursing of K. Ri●nce's grass, Who wonders not that reads so wondrous work, But who doth wonder that hath read the Tower; Wherein th' Egyptian Phao long did lurk From all men's view, that none might her discou're; Yet she might all men view out of her bower. Great Ptolemy it for his Lemons sake Ybuilded all of glass by Magic power; And also it impregnable did make. But when his love proved false, he with a Bean it broke. Mavethon in his history of Egypt maketh a Catalogue of 300 kings wanting eight, which reigned before Amasis, under 17 several Dynasties, whose names it would be needless & tedious to recite: considering the fabulous reports, & uncertainties, which are related of them. Osiris' only is worthy mention, in whose time it is thought Abraham went down into Egypt. He, and his successors, were all called Pharaohs, whom we will omit till we come to Amasis: who for his politic institutions, deserveth to stand in the forefront of the catalogue, as founder of this kingdom. The Egyptian Pharaohs of the 18 dynasty. 2242 1 Amasis in whose days jacob went into Egypt, 25. 2267 2 Chebron 13. 2280 3 Amenophis 21. 2301 4 Mephres 12. 2313 5 Mispharmutosis 26. 2339 6 Thuthemusis 9 2348 7 Amenophis, two, who commanded the male children of Israel to be slain, 31. 2379 8 Orus M. 38. 2417 9 Azengeres 12. 2429 10 Acherus 9 2438 11 Cenchres, he was drowned in the Red Sea 16. 2454 12 Acheres 8. 2462 13 Cherres 15. 2477 14 Danaus, whose 50 daughters were married to the 50 sons of his brother Egyptus, and slew their husbands: for which fact Egyptus expelled Danaus, 5. ●482 15 Rameses Egyptu●, of whom the Country was called Egypt: he ruled 68 years. 2550 16 Menophis, or Miris▪ 40 The 19 dynasty of the Latti. 2590 17 Zetus 55. 2645 18 Ranses 66. 2711 19 Sesostris, or Vexoris 40. 2751 20 Amenophis III, 26. 2777 21 Thuoris 7. Of these five Latti, two only are of fame, viz: Amenophis, of whom we have already related a pretty story: and Vexores, or Sesostris, who being a Prince of great wealth and puissance, had brought in subjection all his neighbouring kings; whom he compelled in turns to draw his Chariot. It happened that one of these unfortunate Princes, cast his eye many times on the coach wheels; and being by Sesostris demanded the cause of his so doing, he replied: that the falling of that spoke lowest, which but ●ust before was in the height of the wheel, put him in mind of the instability of fortune. The king deeply weighing the parable, would never afterward be so drawn in his Chariot. He also was the first that encountered the Scythians in battle; for having already in conceit conquered them, he led his army against them. The Scythians marvelled that a king of so great revenues would wage war against a nation so poor, with whom the fight would be doubtful, the victory unprofitable, but to be vanquished a perpetual infamy and disgrace. For their par●s they resolved to meet him as an enemy whose overthrow would enrich them. When the armies came to join, the Egyptians were discomfited, and pursued even to their own doors by the enemy. But the Scythians could not enter the country, because of the sens; with whose passages they were unacquainted; and so they returned. The 20 dynasty of the Princes Diapolitani, ruled Egypt 177 years, after which followed the 21 dynasty of these K. 2961 22 Sm●ndes, called in the Bible, Sesac. 26. 2985 23 Psensenses 41. 3028 24 Nepher Cherres▪ 4 3032 25 Amenophis, IV. 9 3041 26 Ossocorus, 6. 3047 27 Spi●●tes, 9 3056 28 Pers●se●●es, ●, 3060 29 Cheops 50. 3110 30 Cephrenes 56. 3166 31 Micerinus, 6. 3172 32 Asycis 6. 3178 33 Sabacus 50. 3208 34 Sethon, 33. 3278 35 Psamniticus 54. 3333 36 Necho, who slew fias at the battle of Megiddo, 17. 3349 37 Psamnis 6. 3355 38 Apries, 35. 3390 39 Psamnenites, 6. In the days of this King Cambyses, the second Persian Monarch, subdued Egypt, and made it a member of his Empire; under which it continued subject till the days of Darius Nothus, the sixth Persian king, from whom the Egyptians revolted & chose for their K. 355● 1 Amartheus 6. 3558 2 Neph●rites 6. 3564 3 Achoris 12. 3576 4 Psamuthes 1. 3577 5 Nectanebos 18. 3595 6 Theo 2. 3597 7 Nectanebos, II. In the 18 year of the reign of this King, Egypt was again recovered by the valour of Ochus, the eight Emperor of Persia. And when Alexander had overthrown Darius, he came, and without blows won this fertile kingdom, which yielded him, during his life, the yearly value of 6000 talents. After his death, this kingdom fell to the share of Ptolomeus the son of Lagi, from whom all the subsequent Kings of Egypt were called Ptolemy's. The Ptolemean Kings of Egypt, 3641 1 Ptolomaeus Lagi, called by Daniel, the King of the South, Chap. 11. 40. 3681 2 Ptol. Philadelphus, he filled the Library of Alexandria, with 700000 volumes; and caused the 72 Interpreters to translate the Bible, 36. 3717 3 Ptol. Evergetes 26. 3743 4 Ptol. Philopator. 17, 3760 5 Ptol. Epiphanes, 24. 3784 6 Ptol. Philometor, 35. 3819 7 Ptol. Euergetes, two, for his deformity called Phiscon, 29. 3848 8 Ptol. Lathurus, 27, 3865 9 Ptol. Alexander. 10. 3875 10 Ptol. Lathurus, two, 8. 3883 11 Ptol. Auletes, 30. 3913 12 Cleopatra, a woman of most exquisite beauty: she killed herself that she might not be led in triumph through Rome. These Ptolomean Princes of Egypt, were for the most part in wars with the kings of Syria, in which they were by turns victorious, and vanquished: neither Prince having cause to boast of his bargain. After the death of Cleopatra, whose life and love with Marcus Antonius, I will not now relate; this Country fell to the share of the Roman Emperors, and was by them highly prized, & warily looked into. The Governor hereof, was at the best but a Gentleman of Rome; no Senator being permitted to come into it: it being a maxim of state, not to suffer men of great houses, to come into that country, whose revolt may endanger the whole Empire. Of this nature was Egypt, for besides the natural situation of the place very defensible; and besides the abundance of money with which it was stored▪ this Country alone ●urnished the City of Rome with corn for four months yearly: whence Vespasian being chosen Emperor by the Syrian legions, and hearing of the defeat of his concurrent Vitellius, hastened hither, to this end only, that detaining the ordinary provision of victuals, he might by famine compel the City of Rome, to stand at his devotion, Vt urbem quoque, externae opis indigam fame urgeret. When the seat of the Empire was transferred, the Egyptians were under the Emperors of Constantinople; w●ose burden being insupportable they implored the aid of the Saracens: who driving thence the Greekish garrisons, made them tributary to Haumar, the 3d Caliph of Bagdet. Afterwards they chose a Caliph of their own nation, and revolted quite from the obedience of the old rank of Caliphs'; so that hence forth ye have two Caliphs' or Saracenicall Popes, the one resident at Cairo, to whom the Moors or Saracens of Africa & Europe submitted themselves: the other at Bagdet or Babylon, who Lorded it oue●●he rest. The Egyptian Calyphs. A. C. A. H. 870 247 1 Achmades 10. 880 257 2 Tolon 3. 883 260 3 Hamaria 20. 903 280 4 Aharun, 37. 940 317 5 Aschid 3, 943 320 6 Abigud 27. 970 347 7 Meaz. 5. 975 352 8 Aziz 21. 996 373 9 Elhacom 23. 1019 396 10 Etaher 16. 1035 412 11 Mustenatzer 60. 1095 472 12 Musteale 5. 1100 477 13 Elamir 35. 1135 512 14 Elhaphit 15 Elphaiz, the last Egyptian Caliph. Yet I am not ignorant that Helvicus addeth seven others, namely 1 Assareddin. 2 Zeliheddin. 3 Selaheddin. 4 Eladel. 5 Elchanel. 6 Essalach: and 7 Elmutam, after whose death, slain, as he saith by one Azeddin Ibik, the Mamaluckes made themselves Masters of Egypt. But by the leave of so worthy a man, this cannot hold good: or the Mamalucks, as we shall anon see, succeeded not the Caliphs' in the government of Egypt; but the Turkish kings. As for the names recited, I suppose them only to be the names of the Turkish kings, corrupted, or altered, according to the diversity of language; for who seeth not Sarracon to be meant by Assareddin, Salad●ne, by Zeliheddin and Selaheddin; Meledine, in Eladel; and Melechsala, in Essalach. But I see only with mine own eyes, perhaps another will not so discern them. Elphaiz the last Caliph, being overcharged with the forces of Almericus King of Jerusalem; sent for succour to Noradine, a Turkish king of Damascus, Knolles. who sent unto his aid Sarracon, a valiant & circumspect warrior. He not only cleared the coast of Almericus forces, but made himself the absolute king of the whole Country: and the better to secure his estate, he dashed out the brains of the Caliph with his horsemans' mace, & then rooted out all his kindred, and issue. The Turkish Kings of Egypt. 1153 1 Sarracon, the first Turkish king of Egypt. 1156 2 Saladine, that glorious Conqueror of the East, who wanted no virtue to eternize him in succeeding ages, nor no gift to glorify him in the kingdom of heaven, but the saving knowledge of Christ 16. 1172 3 Saphradine, the only son of n●ne, which escaped the fury of his most execrable Uncle. 4 Meledine, who overcame the Christians without the loss of a man, at the siege of Cairo; by letting loose the sluices of Nilus: which drowning their Army, enforced them to covenant at his pleasure. 1249 5 Melechsela a worthy Prince, who overcame S. Lewis the ninth, king of France; and going with him towards Damiata, was villainously slain by his Soldiers, called Mamaluckes. These Mamaluckes were the offspring of Georgia, and Colchis, vulgarly called the Circassis: whom this Melechs●la bought either of their parents, or of the Tartars, then newly possessed of these Countries, to supply the defect of the effeminate Egyptians. These slaves now knowing their own abilities, slew their Lord and Master Melechsela; and appointed one Turquimeneius, a man of great spirit and valour, for their king; and loath to re-give the supreme authority into the hands of the Egyptians, nor permitting their sons the name and prerogative of Mamaluckes; they year by year chose some of their own Country, whom they gave to diverse countrymen to learn the languages and religion of Mahomet. This being effected, they allotted them to higher preferment, using such discipline with them, as the Turks do now with their janissaries: who perchance may make as great a mutation in the Turkish Empire, as the Mamaluck●s did in the Egyptian. So unsafe it is for a Prince to commit the tuition of his person, or the defence of his Realm to such; whom hope of profit, and not natural allegiance maketh faithful. Our Constance was murdered by his Guard of Picts. Most of the Roman Emperors by such Soldiers, whom hope of prey, not free service to the Prince, drew into the field. And I think no man is ignorant how often principalities, especially those of Italy, have been endangered by mercenary Martialists. Francisco Sforza fought under the banners of the Milanese, and on hope of more allowance revolted to the Florentines, the enemies of that Duchy. Guiacopo Picinino with his dependants, followed the ensigns of Ferdinand of Naples; left him to fight for his vowed enemy, john of Anjou; whom also he forsook in his greatest need. I will not specify, yet I will not exempt the Swissers, and their dealing in this kind towards the French: so that I may apply that which the Gospel speaks of the hireling Ministers, to the hireling Soldier, They will fly when the enemy cometh, and not lay down their life for their flock. Now as it is unsafe for a Prince to commit the guard of his person to the faith of foreigners: so also is it dangerous for him, in the defence of his Realm or State, to rely on their fidelity. A moderate supply of men, money, or munition, from a confederate King, is, I confess, in most cases convenient, in some necessary: as well to save the natives from the sword; as to try a friend, and interest an ally in the same cause. But to invite so great a number of succours, as from helpers may become Masters, and oppress the people whom they came to defend: is that rock on which many Realms have suffered shipwreck; and which a good Pilot of the state, should with all care avoid. For as in the sickness of the body natural, it is hurtful to a man's health and life, to take more physic than it may (after the effect thereof be wrought) either digest, or put out again: so in the body politic, it is a perilous matter to receive more succours, than what (after they have done the deed they were sent for) we may either with conveniency reward and settle with us; or at liberty expel. Of all surfeits, this of foreign supplies is most uncurable; and Ne quid nimis, if in nothing else true, is in this case, oracle. There is no kingdom (I am verily persuaded) under the Sun, which hath not been by this means conquered; no Commonwealth, which hath not been by this means ruined. To relate all examples, were infinite and tedious: to infer some, pleasing to the reader; and to illustrate the point, not unnecessary. To begin with former times. Philip of Maced●n, called into Greece, to assist the Thebans against the Phocians, brought all that Country under his command. The Romans by aiding the Sicilians against the Carthaginians, possessed themselves of that flourishing Island: by assisting the Hodui, against the Sequani, mastered France: by succouring Androgeus, against Cassibelan, seized on Britain: by siding with the Aetolians, against Perseus, united to their Empire, all the Empire of Macedon; and by the same course what not? In after ages, the Britons called in the Saxons, & were by them thrust out of all: the Irish called in the English, by whom they were in process of time totally subdued: and the Indians called in the Mongull Tartars, who now Lord it over them. These foreign supplies are invited or let into a Country, commonly in three cases. First, when some one man upon discontent, or desi●e of revenge, openeth a way for them; and so Count julian let the Sarracens into Spain, to revenge himself on Don Rodrigo, who had ravished his daughter. 2ly, When a weaker faction maketh way for them, to overthrow or counterpoise the stronger: so the Burgundians oppressed by the faction of Orleans, made way for Henry the fifth to pass into France: and so the English Barons likely to be vanquished by king john, sent for Prince Lewis into England. And 3ly when a king overburdened by a foreign ●oe, whom he is neither able to repel or resist, maketh use of a foreign friend; which may chance to prove a physic worse than the sickness, and in which cases plus à ●●dico est quam à morbo mali: so the Neapolitans being overlaid by the French, implored the aid of the Spaniards: & so the last Caliph of this Egypt, where we now are, being overcharged by Almericus king of Jerusalem, received succours from the Turks: by which means both these kingdoms became a prey to their friends, & avoiding Scylla, fell into Charybdis. Nay sometimes it so happeneth, that these foreign succours join with those whom they came to expel, and having vanquished the natives, divided the Country between them: and so we find the Burgundians, being by Stilico called into Gallia to expel the Franks then newly entered; to have joined forces with these Franks, and never to have parted, till they had in a manner cast the deceived Romans quite out of Gaul. Only among so many histories, we find the Low-countrymen to have thrived by these courses, who by the assistance of foreign friends cleared themselves from the fangs of Spain: which objection I confess to be true, and for the honour and integrity of the English nation, am above measure glad of it; who saw no further than the defence of their neighbours, and aimed at no other end then the virtue itself.. But give me the like instance and I will quit my cause; for the same Low-countreymen, found the French & Germane Soldiers, under the Prince of Orange, to be but turne-tailes; and as for Francis Duke of Alencon, whom they had made Duke of Brabant, and their governor general: his chief plot was to make himself an absolute tyrant over them. So that I think I may safely conclude, that foreign succours are of all remedies, the least to be trusted, and the last to be tried: but it is now more than time that I returned unto the Mamaluckes. The Mamalucke Sultan's of Egypt. 1250 Knolles. 1 Turquimeneius, being promoted to this kingdom, released king Lewis taken prisoner (as is above said) by his predecessor Melechsela: but performed not half the conditions of the peace. 2 Clothes, or as others call him, Melech, taking advantage of the miseries of the Turks, in his time shrewdly shaken by the Tartars; seized on the greater part of Syria, and Palestine. 1260 3 Bandocader, perfected the begun conquests of Melech. He took the strong City of Antioch, and the Country about it, from the Christians; and entering into Armenia, did there great harm also. 4 Melechsait, or Melechsares, in part repaired the Mamalucks kingdom in Syria and Palestine, which had been shrewdly shaken by Edw the first, than Prince of England; and Henry Duke of Mecklebourge. 1289 5 Elpis or Alphix, established the conquests of his predecessor: he took the Cities of Tripoli, Beritus, Sidon, and Tyre: all which he razed, that they might not be serviceable to the affairs of the Christians. 1291 6 Araphus, or Eustrephus, by birth a Germane, released Henry Duke of Mecklebourge, after he had been prisoner 26 years. He rooted the Christians out of Syria, took Ptolomais the last Town they there held; and so razed it that he made it fit to be ploughed. 7 Melechnesar, when he was Lieutenant to Araphus, was discomfited by Cassanes, a great Prince of the Tartars, with the loss of 40000 Egyptians: but Cassanes being departed, he recovered again all Syria, and destroyed Jerusalem; for which service he was afterward made Sultan of Egypt. 8 Melechadel, whom I suppose to be that Sultan that governed Egypt, when Tamerlane with unresistable violence conquered it; but of this I am no certain: neither can I meet with so much as the names of any of his successors, till Caithbeius. 1465 9 Caithbeius much reform the state of Egypt, and was a stout enemy of the Turkish Sultan Ba●azet the 2d. 1498 10 Mahomet, son to Caithbeius, was by the Mamaluckes deposed; it being contrary to their custom, that the son should in the kingdom or name of Mamaluck succeed the father. He being deposed there arose divers factions in the Court; insomuch that in three years, here were four Sultan's, viz: this Mahomet, 2 Campsous Chiarcesius, 3 Zanballat, 4 Ton●mbeius. 1501 11 Campson Gaurus, reform the distracted and factious state of this Country, and for 16 years governed very prosperously: but siding at last with Hismael the Persian Sophy, against Selimus the first Emperor of the Turks; he drew his kingdom into a war, in which his armies were overthrown, and himself slain in the battle. 1517 12 Tononibeius, succeeded Campson, as in his Empire, so in his misfortunes: for he was overcome by Selimus the first, 1517; and Egypt was made a Province of the Turkish Empire, and so continueth. The revenues of this kingdom, were in the time of the Ptolemy's, no less than 12000 Talents. Nor were they much less if ought be at all, when the Mamalucks ruled in this country: For Campson Guarus at his Coronation, gave no less than ten millions of ducats at one clap amongst his Soldiers. But the Turks at this day, partly through their tyrannical government; and partly through the discontinuance of the usual traffic through the Red Sea; receive no more than three millions: one of which, is hoarded in his own Coffers; the second is appropriated unto his Vicegerent Bashaw, for support of his charge; the third is distributed amongst his Presid●arie Soldiers, and such of them, as by land, guard his own mi●●on to Constantinople; for by Sea he dareth not venture it, for fear of the Florentines. Thus much of Egypt. THE AFRICAN ISLES. The AFRICAN Lands are either in the Ethiopicke sea, as Magadascar. Zocotara. in the Atlantic sea, as S. Thomas. The Prince's Island. The Gorgades. The Canaries. The Azores. The Hesperideses. 1 MAGADASCAR, called also the Island of S. Laurence, aboundeth with all manner of fruits; as also Beasts wild & tame. The inhabitants are of a dusky colour, curled hair, and Idolaters. The chief Town is Magadascar. This Island is in length 1200, in compass 4000 miles; and situate under the Southern Tropic. It was discovered by the portugals, Aᵒ 1506; The people are treacherous and unhospitable; they used not to trade with others, neither suffered they others to trade with them: & though the portugals have obtained a little traffic with them, yet are they not permitted to come on land. The soil yieldeth cloves, Ginger, and Silver; it is enriched with safe harbours, fair rivers, and plenty of fruit, and dattle: a Country too good for so base a people. For besides their two good qualities abovementioned, they are ignorant of prayer, and festivals: they have no distinction of months or years, neither have they any proper names for the days of the week. The only thing laudable in them is the restraining themselves to one wife. 2 ZOCOTARA lieth just at the mouth of the Red Sea, and is some 10 degrees North from the Aequator; being in length 60, in breadth 24 miles. This Island is much troubled with winds, molested with dryness, and wanteth most things convenient to vital sustenance. The chief City is Zocotara, the place of the king's residence: whose subjects are of tall stature, ashy colour, and before the arrival of the portugals, a kind of Christians, in sect jacobites. The portugals have here taken & fortified two Towns, viz: Coro, and Benin. The Island though deficient in necessaries to life, is yet well replenished with Apothecary's drugs, and in especial it yieldeth the Aloe Zocatrina, Nigh hereunto are two Lands, the one inhabited by men only, the other only by women, who at certain times do meet but stay not long together: the air of the one (as it is reported) not being healthy to the others inhabitants. 3 St THOMAS is in compass 180 miles: It is of a round figure, and lieth directly under the Equinoctial line. It is so fruitful of sugar, that 40 ships are laden with it every year: The prime City is Pavoasan. When it was first discovered, it was nothing but a wood; but is now inhabited by portugals, and Negroes: the Negroes attaining divers times to 100 years of age; the portugals never exceeding 50. Wheat here sown never cometh to any good; neither will it bear any fruit that hath a stone in it. 4 The I'll Deal Principe, or the PRINCE'S ISLAND, is situate between the Aequator, & the Tropic of Capricorn; nigh unto it is the I'll of Helen's: they are both under the command of the Spaniard. The last took name from the Saints day where on it was discovered; and the first, because when the portugals had conquered it, the revenues hereof were allotted to the Portugal Prince. 5 The GORGADES, anciently called the Gorgon's, where Medusa, and her two sister dwelled. This Medusa is said by the Poets, to have been a woman of great beauty; who either for suffering her body to be abused by Neptune in one of the Temples of Pallas; or for preferring herself before Pallas: had by the same Goddess her hair turned into snakes, and t●is property annexed unto them, that whosoever looked on her, should ●e turned into stones; which quality it retained after she was slain, and beheaded by Perseus. Thus, & far more fabulously the Poets. The Historians (for as some think omnis fabula fundatur in historia) relate, how this Medusa was indeed a Lady of such exceeding beauty, that all men that saw her were amazed; and of such wise and subtle brain, that for that cause only men attributed unto her a Serpent's head: She abounding in wealth, and by piracy molesting the Seas of Europe, was invaded by an army of Grecians, under the leading of Perseus, who in a single combat slew her. Perseus when he plucked off her helmet, admiring that beauty which he had destroyed, cut off her head & carried it unto Greece: where the people beyond measure wondered at the rare compositure of her face, & the exceeding beauty of her hair; & are therefore said to have by her head been metamorphosed into stones. So Pausanias in h●s Crrinthiacs. These Lands are in number nine; & because they are situate nigh to Cape Viride in the land of Negroes, are called Insulae Capitis Viridis. They all do abound with Goats. The chief is S. james; whose prime town is Ribiera, at this time fortified by the Spaniards. 6 The CANARIES are in number seven. From these Lands come our Canary wines; which▪ fume into the head less, please the palate more, and better help the natural weakness of a cold stomach, than any other wines whatsoever. The Lands abound in Canary Birds, and sugar Canes, of which our best Marmolets are made. The Lands were anciently for their fertility, and rare immunities, called the Fortunate Lands; but now Canaries, either from the abundance of Dogs, which the Spaniards found here; or from the I'll Canary, which was then the chief. The second of much note is Palma, where ships use to touch going towards America. The third Ten●riffe, 90 miles round: the inhabitants of which never heard of a shower or river; but receive all their fresh water from a most high mountain, wherein there is a tree covered continually with a moist cloud, which every noon dissolveth into water, and is by cisterns conveyed into diverse parts of the Island. The other four are Gomera, 2 Hierro, 3 Lansarotte, and 4 Fuerte Ventura; in a●l which it was accounted the basest office in the world to slay a beast, and therefore that charge belonged unto their prisoners. Their flesh they did eat raw, for want of fire; and tilled (or rather turned up) the ground with ox horns. Wives they had many, with whom they used for hospitalities' sake, to lodge their friends; and in like courtesy to accompany theirs: this being as familiar and ordinary a compliment in some places, as kissing is with us. 7 THE AZORES are in number 9, viz: 1 S. Marry; 2 S. Michael, 3 Gratiosa, 4. S. George, 5 Pico, 6 Faiall, 7 Flores, 8 Corvo, 9 Tercera, which being the principal, giveth now name to all the rest, being called at this day the Terceras. They were first discovered by the Flemings, and called the Flemish Lands. Tercera itself aboundeth in Oade, called by us Island Oade: It is in compass 18 miles, and was the last place that held out for Don Antonio against the Castilians. The second Island of note is S. Michael, famous in that our modern Geographers, have from the Canaries, or Fortunate Lands (where the ancient Geographers placed it) removed hereunto the first Meridian, whose office is to d●uide the East part of the World, from the West: and secondly, because the Compass when it cometh under the Meridian line, drawn through this I'll, hath not (as the Mariners observe) any variation at all, but pointeth directly to the North: whereas in other parts, or dat Meridian's East & W●st, it pointeth not directly North, but more or less to the North-east, or to the Northwest; and this is called the variation, or the Northwesting, & the North easting of the compass. The third Island of note is F●iall, taken by Sir Walter Raleigh, Anno 1597, maugre all opposition of the Spaniards. This Action was called the Island voyage, and was under-taken aswell to divert the war, wh●ch the Spaniards threatened to bring to our own home; as by seizing on some of these Lands, to interrupt the Spanish Fleet in their return, or hinder them in their setting out: by which means the Spaniards wanting their Indian●old ●old, might be brought to more conformity. And though the English kept not their win, yet so rich was the booty purchased in this expedition, that it amounted to 400000 Crowns. All these Lands were subdued by the portugals, under the conduct of Prince Henry, (son to Alphonso the fifth, and father to john the second) who first made the Portugals in love with the seas, Anno 1444. 8 The HESPERIDES, situate not far from the Gorg●des, are often memorised by the Poets. For here dwelled the daughters of Atlas; here grew the golden apples kept by a dragon, and taken hence by Hercules; and here was the abode of blessed creatures, said to be called the Elysian fields. Of any Writer in my conceit, Plutarch best describeth them, and out of him I afford it unto you; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. These two Lands are parted by a little straight of the sea, and are distant from the continent of afric 10000 furlongs. They have rain there very seldom, but a fine sweet dew, which maketh the earth very fertile, with little or no pains to the husbandman. The weather is continually fair, the seasons all temperate, and the Air never extreme. A blessed country, wherein Sertorius desirous now to live quietly, hearing report of it, had an earnest desire to pass away the remnant of his days. So far, and to this purpose Plutarch. Thus much of the African Iles. THE LONGITUDE AND LATITUDE of the chief African Cities. A Lo. La. Al●xandria 66 30 30 Agadez 38 20 23 30 Agisi●ba 24 7 Algeirs 33 35 20 Amara 63 30 30 A Angola 45 10 7 A Asna 66 30 25 B Bangamedrum 62 30 6 Bernagassum 70 13 Benomotapa 55 26 A Bona 37 10 35 40 Brava 74 30 30 Bugia 34 30 35 10 C Caput bonae spei 50 30 35 A Caput Viride 9 50 40 10 Cairo 67 30 30 Cyrene 53 30 32 D Damiata 69 32 40 Danca●i 66 50 17 10 Dara 66 50 12 F Fatigar 74 2 40 A Fez 81 50 32 50 G Gumea 18 9 10 A Guangala 37 30 25 50 Goaga 55 22 M Magadascar 77 19 A Medera 8 10 31 30 Manicongo 47 10 7 A Morocco 30 30 30 Melinda 71 20 3 20 A Meroe 68 20 16 10 Membuza 72 4 50 A P Palma 6 20 28 S Saba 68 20 8 40 Septa 22 35 40 T Tanger 30 50 35 20 Tombutum 20 50 15 Telesine 29 34 Tunis 30 36 Z Zama 74 40 11 40 A Zocotara 88 12 50 Zanzibar 73 5 6 30 A Zeila 80 11 12 Zimbaos 9 25 20 A A is the note of a Southern Latitude. THE END OF AFRICA. OF AMERICA. THis great tract of Land is most aptly called the NEW WORLD. New, for the late discovery; and World, for the vast spaciousness of it. Purcha●. The most usual, and yet somewhat improper name, is AMERICA, because Americus Vespuccius discovered it: but sithence Columbus gave us the first light to discern these Countries, both by example and directions; and Sebastianus Cabot touched at many parts of the Continent which Americus never saw: why is it not aswell called Columbana, Sebastiana, or Cabotia? The most improper name of all, yet most usual among Mariners, is the WESTERN INDIES: Western, because of the West situation; and India, because by that one name they express all wealthy (if remote) countries. Many are of an opinion, and that rather grounded on conjectural probabilities, then demonstrative arguments; that this America was known long before our late discoveries. Their first reason is drawn from the doctrine of the Antipodes, which being among the ancient Philosophers, cannot but infer a knowledge of these parts: to which we answer, that there was indeed a knowledge of the Antipodes by demonstration only; but not in fact: or if you will, we will say that it was known there were Antipodes; but the Antipodes were not known. Secondly, they say that Hanno a Carthaginian Captain, discovered a great Island: but he (saith Mela) sailed not Westward, but Southward, and lighted on a great Island, which whatsoever it was (perhaps Magadascar) sure I am it was not America, and returned home, wanting not (as he told the Senate) Sea-room, but victuals. Thirdly they produce these verses of Seneca, to infer a knowledge of this great Country. — Venient annis Secula seris, quibus Oceanus Vincula rerum laxet, & ingens Pateat tellus, nec sit te●ris Vltima Thule.— In after-age the time shall come, In which the all-devouring foam Shall lose its proper bounds, and show Another Continent to view: Nor frozen Island shall we see The utmost part of th'Earth to be. This argument (I hope) can bring no necessary or probable illation to apprehensive ears; for the Poet in this Chorus, sheweth aswell the continual dangers, as possible effects of navigation; that there might be, not that there were more nations discovered, then were known Fourthly, some affirm these Indies to be the land of Ophir, to which Solomon sent his Navy for Gold But Ezion-Geber, where this Navy lay at anchor, till victuals and necessary tackle were provided; was situate in the very mouth of the Red sea; whereas if he had sent this way, his course had been by the Mediterranean Seas, through the straits of Gibraltar, and so Westward through the vast Ocean. Fiftly, our more curious than profound Antiquaries observe, the British language to be here spoken in former times; and to have left some smattering of it till this day, namely that a bird with a whitie head is called Pengwin; and the like▪ And therefore went about to entitle Q Elizabeth to the sovereignty of these Countries: but she wisely did reject these counsels, & not loving to put her scythe into another man's harvest, knew that aswell Welshmen, as others, might by force of tempest be driven to these parts; and having no possibility of return, m●ght easily implant some part of their language in the memories of the people: So that yet we may conclude, that this country was unknown to former ages. Now, as Mela the Geographer saith of Britain, then newly conquered by the Romans: Britannia qualis sit, qualesque progeneret; mox certiora, & magis explorata dicentur: quip tam diù clausam apperit ecce principium maximus, (he meaneth Claudius Caesar) nec indomitarum modò, sed & incognitarum ●nte se gentium victor: so may I say of America. What kind of Country America is, and what men it produceth, we shall continually hereafter know more certainly: s●nce those puissant Princes of Spain have opened unto us the Country so long undiscovered; and inhabited not only by unvanquished, but unknown Nations. For God remembering the promise of his son, that his Gospel before the general judgement, should be preached to the people of every Nation: stirred up Christ●pher Colon, or Columbus, borne at Nerui in the Country of Genoa, a man of an heroic spirit, borne (as it seemeth) to attempt new matters. He considering the motion of the Sun, could not persuade himself, but that there was another world, to which the Sun imparted his light, after his departure from our Horizon. This world he hoped to discover, and opening his intent to the Genoese, Anno 1486, was by them rejected. Hereupon he sent his brother Bartholomew Columbus, to motion the matter to Henry the 7th, than King of England: but he unfortunately happened into the hands of Pirates, who after long imprisonment, enlarged him as soon as he was at liberty, he came to the English Court, & solicited his brother's cause: the King joyfully entertained the action, and sent for Christopher Columbus to come unto him. But God had otherwise disposed of this rich purchase; for Columbus not knowing of his brother's imprisonment, nor hearing any thing of his hoped success: thought his proffer to have been neglected or contemned; and thereupon he made his desires known at the Court of Castille; where after many delays, he was furnished with two ships only; & those not for the conquest, but discovery. With this small assistance, he sailed in the main Ocean, more than 60 days, yet could not as yet descry any land; so that the discontented Spaniards began a mutiny, & desirous to return, would not go a foot forward. At last the wary Italian, seeing the clouds carry a clearer colour, than hitherto they had done; & thinking that this clearness proceeded from some nigh habitable places; restrained the time of their expectation within the compass of three days: in that space, if no land offered itself to their view, engaging himself to return. At the end of these three days, one of the company descried fire, an evident argument of the adjacent Country: which presently after, they apparently discerned, Anno 1492. This Region was an Island, by the inhabitants called Hailie; but by Columbus in honour of the Spaniards, Hispaniola Afterward he discovered Cuba, and with much treasure & greater content, he returned to Spain-ward: & after two great navigations (besides this) finished, he died, and lieth buried at seville. The Spaniards notwithstanding the good service of this man, did not stick after his death only, to deprive him of the honour of these discoveries, attributing it to I know not what Spaniard, whose Cards & descriptions this Columbus had met withal: but in his life also they would often say, that it was a matter of no such difficulty to have found out these Countries; and that if he had not done it, somebody else might. At the first arrival of the Spaniards into this Country, they found the people without all manner of apparel, naught skilled in Agriculture, making their bread of a kind of root, called Maiz, a root wherein is a venomous liquor, not inferior to most deadly poisons; but this juice they crush out, and after having dried and prepared the root, make their bread of it. They worshipped devilish spirits, whom they called Zemes; in remembrance of whom they kept continually certain images as it were, made of cotton wool, like to our children's babies. To these they did do great reverence, as supposing the spirit of their Zemeses to be in them: & the devil to blind them the more, would make th●s● puppets seem to move, & make a noise. They stood also in great fear of them; for if their wills were not fulfilled, the devil strait executed vengeance on some of the children of this blinded & infatuated people. They thought the Christians to be immortal, wondering at the masts, sails, and tackle of their ships, (themselves knowing no ships, but ●uge troughs made of some great-bodied trees) but this opinion of the Christians immortality continued not long; for having taken some of them, they held their heads under the water till they were choked; by which they knew them to be mortal. They were quite destitute of all good learning, reckoning their times by a confused observation of the Moon; and strangely admiring to see one Spaniard know the health and affairs of another, by a letter only. They were of a simple honest nature, without fraud, giving entertainment after their kind, and grossly conceived the immortality of the soul, supposing that beyond certain hills, they knew not where, those that died in defence of their country, should enjoy eternal happiness. They esteemed of Gold and Silver, as of dross, with which notwithstanding for the colour sake they adorned themselves, as also with Shells, Feathers, and the like, etc. The inhabitants (though a great part of this Country lieth in the same parallel with Ethiopia, Lybia, and Numidia) are of a reasonable fair complexion, and very little (if at all) inclining to blackness. So that the extraordinary & continual vicinity of the Sun, is not (as some imagine) the operative cause of blackness: though it may much further such a colour; as we see in our Country lasses, whose faces always are exposed to wind & weather. Others, more wise in their own conceit, though this conceit know no confederate, plainly conclude the generative seed of the Africans to be black; but of the Americans to be white: a foolish supposition, and convinced not only out of experience, but natural Philosophy. As for that foolish tale of Cham's knowing his wife in the Ark, whereupon by divine curse his son Chus with all his posterity, (which they say are the Africans) were all black: it is so vain, that I will not endeavour to refel it. So that we must whol●y refer it to God's peculiar will and ordinance. They are without question the progeny of the Tartars, which may be proved by many arguments, some negative, some also affirmative. The negative arguments are, 1 they have no relish nor resemblance at all, of the Arts, Learning, and civility of Europe. Secondly, their colour showeth them not to have descended from the Africans, here being no black men in all this Country, but some few which inhabit the seacoasts over against Guinea in Africa: from whence they are supposed by some tempest to have been brought hither. Thirdly, they have not the least token or show, of the Arts or industry of China, India, or any civil Region on that side of Asia. The affirmative arguments prove first, that they came from Asia; next in particular from Tartary. That they came out of Asia, is more than manifest, in that the west side of the Country towards Asia, is far more populous than the East towards Europe: of which there can be no other reason assigned, then that these parts were first inhabited; and that from hence the rest was peopled. Next for the next, the idolatry of this people, and the particularities thereof; their incivility and barbarous properties, tell us that they are most like the Tartars, of any. Secondly the west side of America, if it be nor Continent with Tartary, is yet disjoined by a very small strait, as may be perceived in all our maps, and Cards; as also in the descriptions of these Countries: So that there is into these Countries, a very quick & easy passage. And thirdly the people of Quivira, which of all the Provinces of America is the nearest unto Tartary, are said to follow in the whole course of their life, the seasons & best pasturing of their oxen; just like the Scythian Nomades, or Tartarian hordes: an evident argument of their descent and original. The Sp●●iards since their coming hither, have behaved themselves most inhumanely towards the unarmed Natives; killing them up like sheep for the slaughter; and forcing them like beasts to labour in their mines, carry all burdens, and do all drudgeries. Haythney, a Nobleman, being with many applausive arguments persuaded to embrace the Christian Religion; demanded first, what place was ordained for such as were baptised, answer was made, Heaven & its joys: Secondly, what place was bequeathed to them who would not be baptised; answer was made, Hell and its torments: Thirdly, which of these places was allotted to the Spaniards; and when answer was made, that Heaven was: he renounced his intended baptism; protesting, that he had rather go to Hell with the vnbaptized, then to live in heaven with so cruel a people. The rest were driven to the Font, like so many horses to a watring-place; & were received into the Church of Chr●st thick & threefold: Insomuch, that one old Friar, (as himself confessed to Charles the fifth) sprinkled with the water of baptism, 700000: another 300000 of them: but never instructed them in the articles of faith, or points of Christian Religion. Yet here our holy father the Pope, hath raised up a new Empire, instead of that which lately fell from his jurisdiction in Europe. This Church he governeth by 4 Archbishops, Grimston. of Mexico, Lima, S. Foy, and Dominico; as also by 25 inferior Bishops, all nuzz up in his superstition. The politic administration of justice is committed to the two Viceroys, residing at Lima and Mexico: who gather also the King's revenues, which being the fifth part of every man's labour, amount to the yearly value of 3 millions of Crowns, and upward. When this new world came first acquainted with the old, Isabel Queen of Castille, would not permit any of her husband Ferdinando's subjects to adventure here, viz: Arragonians, or Valentians: but licenced the Castilians, Andalusians, Biscayne's, and the rest of her own people only; envying the wealth hereof to the rest. When she was dead, Fernando licenced generally all the Spaniards, excluding only the Portugals. But so rich a prize could not so warily be fenced, but that Portugals, French, English, and now of late the Low-countrimen, have laid in their own barns, part of the Spaniards harvest, who well hoped to have had a monopoly o● so wealthy a Region: and to have enjoyed without any rival or competitor, the possession, (I cannot say the love) of a country abundantly fruitful in Spices, Fruits, and such Creatures, which the old world never knew: burdened with such store of kine and bulls, that the Spaniards killed thousands of them yearly, for their tallow and hides only: blest with such abundance of gold, that the Spaniards found in their mines more gold than earth; a metal which the Americans not regarding, greedily exchanged for hammers, knives, axes, and the like tools of iron: For before they were wont to make their Canes or boats plain without, and hollow within by the force of fire. Other particularities shall be specified in the particular delineation of every Country; now let us return again to our discoveries of this great part of the world. Columbus having thus fortunately begun this worthy enterprise was seconded by Americus Vespusius, a Florentine; employed herein by Emanuel King of Portugal; who finding out the Continent or main Land of this Country, called it America. To him succeeded john Cabot, a Venetian, the father of Sebastian Cabot, in the behalf of Henry the 7th of England▪ and after these, divers private undertakers and adventurers, out of all nations of Europe, that border on the Ocean. Ferdinando Magellanus, was the first that compassed the world, and found out the South passage called Fretum Magellanicum: him followed our Drake, and Candish; Frobisher, and Davies, attempted a discovery of the Northwest passage: Willoughby, and Burrougheses of the North-east: So that (according to that elegant sa●ing of Sir Francis Bacon in his Advancement of Learning,) This great building the world, had never through lights made in it, till those days: by which, and of all parts of Learning, this of Navigation, and by consequence of cosmography, hath in latter times obtained an incredible proficiency. For proof of which, I will draw down a small History of Navigation, from its infancy, till this perfect & complete growth. In the world's beginning, men quietly lived at home, neither greedy of foreign commodities, nor inquisitive after their lives or fortunes; and as the Poet hath it Nondum caesa suis (peregrinum ut viseret orbem) Montibus, in liquidas pinus descenderat undas. The Pine left not the hills whereon it stood, To seek strange lands, or rove upon the flood. But when the providence of God had instructed Noah how to build an Ark, for the safety of him and his, from the universal Deluge; this Ark settling on the mountains of Ararat, & there long time remaining; gave the Phoenicians, a sea-people, a pattern, whereby they might make the waters passable. The heathen writers which knew not Noah, attribute the invention of shipping to divers men: Strabo, to Minos' King of Crete; Diodorus Siculus, to Neptune; who was therefore called the god of the Sea: and Tibullus, to the City of Tyre, a most potent and flourishing Commonwealth among the Phoenicians, saying, Prima ratem ventis credere docta Tyros. The Tyrians first did teach us how, With a ships keel the seas to plow. The Egyptians received this invention from the Tyrians, and added much unto it. For whereas first the vessels were either made of an hollow tree, of sundry boards joined together, and covered with beasts skins, which kind of vessels are still in use in America: the Phoenicians brought them to strength & form; but the Egyptians added decks unto them. This use of shipping was taught the greeks, by Danaus' King of Egypt, when he fled from his brother Rameses, Nave prunus ab Aegypto Danaus advenit (saith Pliny) ante enim ratibus navigabatur: where we may see the difference between navis, a ship; & ratis, a barge, or open vessel; of which last sort were they, which wafted over the Grecians to the siege of Troy. Of all the Grecians, the Cretans were this way most industrious, which gave both occasion to Aristotle to call Crete the Lady of the Sea; and to the Proverb, Cretensis nescit pelagus? The Carthaginians being a Colony of Tyre, were perfect in this Art, and thereby much damaged the Romans: till it happened that a tempest, separating a Quinqueremis, or Galley of five oars, from the Carthaginian Fleet, cast it on the shore; of Italy, whereby the Romans learning the Art of shipwrights, quickly became masters of the Sea. This chanced about the beginning of the first Punic war. That France, and Spain, learned this Art from the Phoenicians, is more than probable: Marseiles in the one, and Cadiz in the other, being both Tyrian Colonies. As for the Belgians, till the Romans taught it, there was no shipping, Caesar himself affirming, that Ad eos mercatores minimè commeant. And the seas 'twixt Britain, and France, were so ill furnished with vessels, that Caesar's soldiers were compelled to make ships, for the transportation of his Army; singulari militum study, (they are his own words) circiter sexcentas & d●odetriginta naves invenit. Having thus brought Navigation to the height and extent it had in those days, I will look back again on the inventours of particular vessels, and the tackling to them belonging. The Phoenicians (as we have before said) invented open vessels; the Egyptians, ships with decks; they also invented the Galley of two banks on a side, which vessels by length of time grew so large, that Ptolemy Philopater made one, of no fewer than 50 banks of oars on one side, Large ships of burden called Circera, we owe to the Cypriots; cockboats, or ski●fes, (scaphas) to the Illyrians; brigantines, (celoces) to the Rhodians; and frigates or swift barks (Lembos) to the Cyrenians. As for the tackle, the Boeotians invented the oar; Daedalus, and his son Icarus, the masts & sails; which gave the Poet's occasion to feign, that those two made wings to their bodies, and fled out of Crete; & that Icarus soaring too high, melted his wings, and was drowned: the truth indeed being, that presuming too far on his new invention▪ he ran against a rock, and so perished: For hippagines, ferrieboats, or vessels for the transporting of horse, we are indebted to the Salaminians; for grappling-hookes to Anach●rsis; for Anchors, to the Tuscans; and for the rudder, helm, stern, or Art of steering, to Typhis; who seeing that a Kite when she flew, guided her whole body by her tail; effected that in the devices of Art, which he had observed in the works of nature. The greatest voyages which I have met withal in old stories, are those of jason, Ulysses, and Alexander, with the Fleets of Solomon, and the Egyptian Kings. Of these, jason and his companions, sailed in the ship Argo, (whereof Typhis abovementioned was master) through the Euxine sea, and part of the Mediterranean: Ulysses through the Mediterranean only, small gullets if compared with the Ocean. Alexander's journey so famoused, and accounted so hazardous, was but sailing down the river Ganges, and 400 furlongs into the Ocean: and for the Fleets of Solomon, and the Kings of Egypt, it is very apparent that they went with great leisure, and crawled close by the shore side; otherwise it had been impossible to have consumed 3 whole years, in going from Ezion Geber, into India, and returning again, which was the usual time of these voyages, as appeareth in the 1 of Kings, chap. 10, verse 22. After the fall of the Roman Monarchy, the most potent states by sea in the Mediterranean, were the Genoese, and Venetians: in the Ocean, the English, and the Hansetownes; neither of which ever attempted any discoveries. About the year 1300, one Flavio, of Melphi in the Realm of Naples, found out the Compass, or Pixis Nautica, consisting of 8 winds only, the four principal, and four collateral; and not long after, the people of Bruges and Antwerp●, perfected that excellent invention; adding 24 other subordinate winds or points. By means of this excellent instrument, and withal by the good success of Columbus: the Portugals, Eastward; the Spaniards, Westward; and the English, Northwards; have made many a glorious and fortunate expedition. And now I return to my particular descriptions of America; only telling you by the way, that the chief writers in Pilotisme, or the Art of Navigation, are Petrus de Medina; Peter Nonius in his Regulae artis navigandi; and johannes Aurigarius in his Speculum Nauticum. OF MEXICANA. America is divided into two parts Mexicana. Peruana. MEXICANA containeth the Northern tract, and comprehendeth the distinct Provinces of 1 Mexico, 2 Quivira, 3 Nicaragua, 4 jucutan, 5 Florida, 6 Virginia, 7 Norumbega, 2 Nova Francia, 9 Corterialis, 10 Estotilandia. MEXICO, giving name to hal●e America, is now called Nova Hispania; whence the Kings of Spain use to style themselves, Hispaniarum Reges. In this Country is that excellent tree, called Meet, which they plant and dress, as we do our Vines. It hath 40 kinds of leaves, which serve for many uses; for when they be tender, they make of them conserves, paper, flax, mantles, mats, shoes, girdles, & cordage. On these leaves grow certain prickles, so strong and sharp, that they use them instead of saws. From the root of this tree cometh a juice like unto syrup, which if you seethe it will become honey; if you purify it, will become sugar: you may also make wine and vinegar of it. The rind roasted, healeth hurts and sores; and from the top-boughes, issueth a gum, which is an excellent antidote against poison. It aboundeth with golden-sanded rivers, in which are many Crocodiles, (though not so big as the Crocodiles of Egypt) which the people eat: it is very much furnished with Golde-mines. and glorieth in the mountain Pr●pochampathe, which is of the same nature with Aetna, and Vesuvius. The limits of it are on the East, Incutan, and the gulf of Mexico; on the West, Calformio or Mar Vermiglio; on the South, Peruana: the Northern bounds are unknown: so that we cannot certainly avow this America to be Continent; nor certainly affirm it to be an Island, distinguished from the old world. It was very populous before the arrival of the Spaniards, who in 17 years slew 6 millions of them; roasting some, plucking out the eyes; cutting off the arms of others; and casting them living to be devoured of wild beasts. It is divided into four parts, viz: Nova Gallicia, 2 Mechuachan, 3 Guastachan, 4 Tremistitan. 1 Gallicia Nova is watered with the rivers Piastla, and S. Sebastian. The principal Cities are 1 Xalisco, taken by Nonnio Gusmano, 1530, 2 Guadalaiara. 3 Capal●, now New Mexico. 4 Coanum, where the men are content with one wife, which is here a miracle. 5 Compostella: and 6 S. Esprit: all which were built by Nugno Gusman, after by taking of Xalisco he had mastered all the Province. The people hereof, that live upon the shore, seed most on fish: they of the inland parts, on flesh, which they take in hunting. They go for the most part naked; and before the coming of the Spaniards, acknowledged no lord, but lived in a common liberty. That Country which lieth between the two rivers of Piastle, and S. Sebastian abovementioned, is by a peculiar name called Couliacan; stony it is, and rough, as the rest of Nova Gallicia; yet yielding mines of Gold in good plenty. The chief Town is S. Michael, where is a Colony of Spaniards. 2 Mechu●can containeth in circuit 80 leagues. It is one of the best countries of New Spain, abounding in mulberry trees, silk, honey, wax, black amber, and such store of fish, that from them it took its name; Mechuoucan signifying a place of fishing. The men are tall, strong, and active; and speak a most elegant and copious language, and seem to be of a very good wit. The chief towns are 1 Sinsonse, the residence of the old Kings of this Country. 2 Pascuar. 3 Colima. 4 Valadolit a Bishops See. The principal havens are S. Anthony's, & S. james, or S. jago. 3 Gnastacan, is most poor in the natural commodities of the soil: but rich in the more civil life of the inhabitants. The chief City is Tlascalan, the chief city of all these parts next unto Mexico, unto whom only it yieldeth precedency. It is seated in the pleasantest part of all the country; rich it is, populous, and governed after the form of a Commonwealth, under the protection of the King of Spain. 2 Villeriche, a port-town, very wealthy, because all the traffic, betwixt the old and new Spain's, doth pass through it. The Spaniards have in it two Colonies, viz: Pamico, and S. james in the valleys. 4 Tremistatan or Mexico, is the greatest and noblest of these four: in it are the cities 1 Villarucca, 2 Antichero, 3 Meccioca, 4 O●topan, 5 Mexico, the seat of an Archbishop, and of the Spanish Viceroy; whose power is to make Laws and Ordinances, to give directions, and determine controversies, unless it be in such great causes, which are thought fit to be referred ●0 the Council of Spain. This City is situate on the Lakes & Lands like Venice, everywhere interlaced with the pleasant currents of fresh, and sea waters; and carrying a face of more civil government than any of America; though nothing, if compared with Europe. The plain wherein the Town standeth, is said to be 70 leagues in compass, environed with high hills, on the tops of which, snow lieth continually. The Lake on whose bank it standeth, is 50 miles in compass; all along whose banks stand pleasant Towns, and divers houses; on which Lake also, 50000 wherries are continually plying. Mexico is in compass 6 miles, and containeth 6000 houses of Spaniards, and 60000 of Indians. It is a byword, that at Mexico there are four fair things, viz: the women, the apparel, the horse●, and the streets. Here is also a printing house, an University, and a Mint. Nigh to this City is the gulf of Mexico, whose current is so swift and heady, that ships cannot pass directly to and fro, but are compelled to bear either much North, or much South. It is 900 miles in compass; and hath two ports, one between the farthest part of jucutan, and the I'll of Cuba, at which the tide with a violent stream entereth: the other between the said Cuba, and the farthest point of Florida, at which the tide with like violence goeth forth. The Sea is very tempestuous, & hath only two safe ports, viz: Havana on the North side: and 2 St john de Lua, strongly fortified by the Spaniards, on the South. The people of Mexico, or Tremistitan, are witty and industrious, full of courage and valour; good handicraftmen if they give their minds to it, and rich merchants, such as so apply themselves. In their wars they used slings and arrows: and since the coming of the Spaniards among them, the harcubuise. Their kings succeeded not by right of blood, but by election; and were commonly active, lusty, and fit for war; the people holding it lawful to kill their kings, if they were reputed cowards. They had among them an order of Knights instituted by the last king, which were licenced to wear gold and silver, to be clothed in Cotton, & to wear breeches; all which were prohibited the vulgar. This Country is inferior to Peru in the plenty and purity of gold and silver, but far exceeding it both in the mechanical and ingenious arts here professed; & in the abundance of fruits and dattle: of which last here is such store, that many a private man hath 40000 kine and oxen to himself. Fish is here also in great plenty, that only which is drawn out of the lake whereon Mexico standeth, being reputed worth 20000 Crowns. The Mexicans first were the inhabitants of Nova Gallicia, whence they made a violent irruption, as is conjectured, Anno 720. They lingered in diverse places, till the year 902, when under the leading of Mexi their Captain, they built this City, and called it after the name of their General. They were in all, 7 Tribes; which ruled long in an Aristocratical state, till the most puissant of the Tribes called Navatalcas, elected a king to whom they submitted themselves. The Kings of Mexico. 1 Vitzilovitli. 2 Acamopitzli. 3 Chimalpapoca. 4 Izchoalt. 5 Motecumo. 1 6 Acaces. 7 Axaica. 8 Antzlol. 9 Motecumo II. 10 Quabutimoc. The most fortunate of these Kings was Izchoalt, who by his Cousin Tlacaellec, subdued the other 6 Tribes, & brought them under the Mexican Kings. After the death of Izchoalt, Tlacaellec was by the Electours (which are six in number) chosen K. as a man of whose virtue they had formerly made trial. But he very nobly refused it, saying, that it was more convenient for the commonwealth, that another should be king, and that he should execute that which was for the necessity of the state, then to lay the whole burden upon his back: and that without being king, he would not leave to labour for the public, as well as if he were. Upon this generous refusal, they made choice of Motecumo the first. The most unhappy, at whose birth could not but be some disastrous aspect of the Planets, were the two last: who were both vanquished by Fernando Cortes & Mexico was made subject to Spain, Anno. 1521. The army which Cortes led with him, to conquer this so puissant and flourishing estate, consisted of 100000 Indians, or Americans, 900 Spaniards only, 80 horse, 17 pieces of small ordnance, 13 brigandines, and 6000 wherry-boats, which he employed in infesting Mexico from the lake above mentioned. Most of these 100000 Indians were of the City and territory of Tlascalan, who never held good side with the Mexicans: for which cause that city enjoyeth many immunities to this day. QVIVIRA is seated on the most Western part of America, just over against Tartary, from whence being not much distant, it is supposed that the inhabitants first came into this new world. It is full of herbage, and enjoyeth a temperate air: the people are desirous of Glass more than of Gold; & in some places are Cannibals. The chief riches of this Country, are their kine, which are to this people, as we say with us of our Ale to drunkards; meat, drink, and cloth, and more too. For their hides yield them houses, or at least the coverings of them; their bone, bodkinnes; their hair, thread; their sinews, ropes; their horns, maws, and bladders, vessels; their dung, fire; their Calues-skinnes, budgets to draw and keep water; their blood drink; their flesh, meat. There is thought to be some traffic from China or Cathay hither: For when Vasques di Coronado conquered it, he saw in the further sea certain ships, not of common making, which seemed to be well laden; and bare in their prowess, Pelican's: which could not be conjectured to come from any Country, but one of these two. Having now said thus much concerning Quivira in general, it is time we should proceed to her Provinces, which are Cibola, and Nova Albion. Cibola, lieth on the East side, and taketh its name from the chief City: the next to which is Totontoa, situate on a river so called. 3 Tinguez burnt by the Spaniard, who under the conduct of Francisco Vasquez de Coronado, made this Province subject to their King, Anno 1540 Nova Albion lieth on the West side, towards Tartary. It was discovered by that Noble Captain, Sr Francis Drake, A. 1585. and by him called Nova Albion: because the King did willingly submit himself to our Queen. The Country is abundant in fruit, pleasing both the eye and the palate; the people are given to hospitality, but withal to witchcraft, & adoration of devils. The chief City is called after the name of the Province. Here is a Hare resembling a Want in his feet, & a Cat in his tail; under whose chin nature hath fastened a little bag, which she hath also taught him to use as a storehouse; for in this, having filled his belly, preserveth the remnant of his provision. The bound between this Quivira, and Mexicana●, is Mar Vermiglio, or Califormio. NICARAGVA is Southeast from Mexico, with whom it agreeth in nature, both of soil, and inhabitants. For the people are of good stature, and of colour indifferent white. They had before they received Christianity, a settled & politic form of government: only as Solon appointed no law for a man's killing of his father, so had this people none for the killer of a king both of them conceiting, that men were not so unnatural as to commit such crimes. A thief they judged not to death, but adjudged him to be slave to that man whom he had robbed, till by his service he had made satisfaction: a course more merciful, and not less just, than the loss of life. The Country is so pleasing to the eye, and abounding in all things necessary, that the Spaniards call it Mahomet's paradise; and among other flourishing trees, here groweth one of that nature, that a man cannot touch any of their branches, but it withereth presently. It is as plentiful of Parrots, as England is of Crows; and hath a lake 300 miles in compass, which having no intercourse with the Ocean, doth yet ebb and flow continually. The chief Cities are 1 New Granado. 2 Leo a Bishops See. JUCUTAN, was first manifested to the Europaeans, by Francisco Hernandes di Cordova, Anno 1517. It was called jucutan not as some conceit it, from joctan the son of Heber, who they think came out of the East, where the Scripture placeth him, (Gen. 10.30) to inhabit here: but from jucutan, which in the American tongue, is, what say you. For when the Spaniards at their first coming hither, asked the name of the place; the Savages not understanding what they meant, replied jucutan, that is, what say you: whereupon the Spaniards always after called it by this name. The Country is 900 miles in circuit, and is a Peninsula. This Country is very fresh and plentiful, but especially about Guatimala. It is situate over against the I'll Cuba, & is divided into three parts: I, jucutan, whose Cities of greatest worth, are Campechium, Sidalancum; and one, which for its greatness and beauty, they call Cairo. two, Guatimala, whose inhabitants have lost half a million of their kinsmen and friends, by the unmerciful dealing of the Spaniards: The chief Towns are Guatimala, Cassuca, and Giapa. III, Acasamill, an Island over against Guatimala, vulgarly called Santa Cruza, or Insula S. Crncis. The chief town is Santa Cruza. FLORIDA hath on the East Mare deal Norte; on the West, Mexico; on the North, Nova Francia; & on the south, Virginia. It was discovered by the English, under the guiding of Sebastian Cabot, Anno 1497. Afterward it was possessed by john Ponce, a Spaniard, 1527; who called it Florida, because he came first to it on Easter day, which the Spaniards call Pascha Florida; or else quia Florida erat regio, because it was a flourishing Country. For indeed the Country aboundeth with goodly fruits, & hath good quantity of gold and silver: Emeralds are also found here, and so are Turquosies and Pearls. The men of this country do naturally love war and revenge, insomuch that they are continually in war with one or other. They are crafty also and very intelligent, as appeareth by the answer they gave to Ferdinando Soto, a Spaniard, who was here among them Aᵒ 1549. For when he went to persuade the people that he was the son of God, and came to teach them the law: not so, replied a Floridan, for God never bade thee to kill and slay thus, and work all kind of mischief amongst us. The women when their husbands are dead, use to cut off their hair close to their ears, and strew it on his sepulchre: and cannot marry again, till their hair be grown long enough to cover their shoulders. Hermaphrodites are here also in great plenty, whom they use as beasts to carry their luggage, and put them to all kind of drudgery. They have all a gross belief of the soul's immortality, but are otherwise idolaters. After the discovery of Ponce, this Country fell next into the possession of john Ribaulte and the French, Anno 1562: but the Spaniards unwilling to let the French be eye-witnesses of their rich booty, waged war with them so long; that there was not a man left on either side to maintain the quarrel: and Florida was again abandoned, Aᵒ 1567. The principal Cities are 1 Arx Carolina built by the French and ruined by the enemy: 2 S. Helen's. 3 S. Mathewes, built by the Spaniard. Here are also three strong forts holden by the Spaniards, and well garrisond, viz. S. james, S. Philip, & S. Augustine; which last was taken and burnt by Sr Fraenis Drake, Aᵒ 1586, and is again repaired. These three forts are all which the King of Spain hath in this Country, so that it seemeth he is not so desirous to plant it himself, as to hinder others from doing it. VIRGINIA called by the natives Apalchen, hath on the East, Mare del Noort; on the West, we yet know not what limit; on the North Norumbega; and on the South, Florida. It is so fruitful, that two acres of land will return 400 bushels of corn. There is said to be rich veins of Alum, Pitch, Tar, resin, Turpentine, store of Cedar, Grapes, Oil, plenty of sweet Gums, dies, timber trees, mines of iron and copper; and abundance of fruit, Fishes, Beasts, Fowl, and that herb or grain which they call Maize. The people are of indifferent stature; they use to paint their bodies with the pictures of Serpents, and other ugly beasts; & are clothed in a loose mantle made of Deeres skin, & wear an apron of the same before their nakedness. They worship all things, and them only, which are able to hurt them, as fire, water, lightning, thunder, etc. There is but one entrance into this Country by Sea, which is at the mouth of a very goodly bay: the Capes on both sides, being called Cape Henry, and Cape Charles, are after in some sort fortified. It is watered with the rivers Quibequesson, and Apanawapeske. The chief Towns are 1 Kequoughton, 2 james Town. 3 Dalefeguift. It was discovered by the English at the directions and charges of Sr Walter Raleigh, Anno 1584., and in honour of our Virgin Queen, was called Virginia. The English have divers times gone thither to inhabit; some not liking the Country returned homewards, others abided there still, & were not long since in number about 800 men, women, and children: but now the number is much diminished, the barbarous people having in the year 1622, slain treacherously about 300 of them. The Northern part of this Virginia, being better discovered then the other, is called NEW ENGLAND full of good new Towns and sorts, and is likely to prove an happy plantation. NORUMBEGA, hath on the North, Nova Francia; on the South Virginia. The air is of a good temper; the soil fruitful; and the people indifferently civil: all of them, as well men as women, painting their faces. The men are much affected to hunting, & therefore never give their daughters to any, unless he be well skilled in that game also. The women are here very chaste, and so well love their husbands, that if at any time they chance to be slain, the widows will neither marry, nor eat flesh, till the death of their husbands be revenged. They both dance much, and for more nimbleness sometimes stark naked. The chief Town is called Norumbega, and is possessed by the French. NOVA FRANCIA hath on the North, Terra Corterialis; on the South, Norumbega. The earth is barren, the people barbarous. It was discovered by jaques Cartier, of France, Anno 1534: and is inhabited besides the natives, with some few Frenchmen. The chief Towns are Canada. 2 Sanguinai, seated on rivers so called. And 3 Hochelaga, a town round in shape, and compassed about with three course of timber rampires, one within the other, sharp at the top, & two rods high. It hath about 50 great houses, & but one gate, which is shut with piles and bars. The people believe that when they die they go unto the Stars; vnd that from thence they are conveied into certain green fields, adorned with trees, flowers, etc. The common people which inhabit not the Towns abovenamed, dwell in their boats, which they turn upside down, and lie under them. TERRA CORTERIALIS, or Diego Laboredora, hath on the North, Estotiland; on the South, the river Canada. This great river ariseth out of the hill called Hombuedo, his whole course is 900 miles long, 800 mile navigable: at his aestuarium 105 miles in breadth. It is called also the river of the three brothers, and by some the river of S. Laurence. It taketh name from Gaspar Corterialis, a Portugal, who first discovered it, Aᵒ 1500. The men are barbarous, of colour brown, swift of foot, clothed in beasts skins, and are very good archers. They live in Caves, or base Cottages, adorn themselves with silver and brass bracelets, and generally feed on fish. The chief of their Villages are 1 Breast. 2 Cabo Marzo. and 3 Santa Maria. ESTOTILAND hath on the South Terra Corterialis; and on the North, the straits called Fretum Davisij, from john Davis an Englishman: who endeavoured to find out a more commodious and quick passage to Cathaia and China, than was yet discovered, by the North of America: which design of his he began luckily, but accomplished it not with the like prosperous event. Yet was not he the first that ever attempted this passage, Sebastian Cabot giving the first ouset, Anno 1497; and Sr Martin Frobisher seconding his beginnings, 1576. He made in all three several voyages, brought with him some of the natives, and a great deal of Ore, which being in England tried, did scarce quit the cost: a great promontory hereof he called Queen Elizabeth's foreland, and the Sea running by it Frobishers straits. On the other side of these straits, lieth Groenland; and not far distant Freizland: one of whose kings by name Zichmi, employed Nicholas and Antonio Zeni, two brothers, to discover the adjacent Countries. This they undertaken with a noble resolution, & performed with as much care; discovering the shore of this Country, and then returned, Anno 1390. The soil is sufficiently enriched with natural endowments: the inhabitants also are endued with a greater readiness of wit, and soundness of judgement, that the other Americans. This Province is called by us English, New found land; and was rediscovered by some of our Captains, 1527; who imposed most of their names, which are yet retained. The Seas about this Country abound with fish, insomuch that in 4 hours, 2 or 300 of them are commonly taken. They are hence conveyed into all parts of Europe, and vented by the name of New found land fish. The natives use also to fish, and venture on the great Ocean in little boats made of leather: which, when their fish is caught, they carry home under their arms. Thus much of Mexicana. OF PERVANA. PERVANA containeth the Southern part of America, and is tied to Mexicana, by the Isthmus or straight of Darien being no more than 17 miles broad; others make it 12 only. Certain it is, that many have motioned to the Counsel of Spain, the cutting of a navigable channel through this small Isthmus, so to shorten the common voyages to China and the Moluccoes'. But the Kings of Spain have not hitherto attempted it, partly because if he should employ the Americans in the work, he should lose those few of them, which his people have suffered to live: partly because the slaves, which they yearly buy out of Africa, do but suffice for the mines and sugar-houses: but principally, lest the passage by the Cape of good hope, being left off; those seas might become a receptacle of Pirates. I have read of many the like attempts begun, but never of any finished. Sesostris king of Egypt, Darius of Persia, one of the Ptolemy's, and a late capricious Portugal, had the like plot, to make a passage from the red Sea, to the Mediterranean: so had Caesar, Caligula, and Nero, Emperors of Rome, upon the Corinthian Isthmus: another of the same nature had Charles the great, to let the Rhine into the Danowe: the like Lucius Verus, to join the Rhine and the Rhone; all which in their peculiar places we have already touched. Nicanor also king of Syria, intended to have made a channel, from the Caspian to the Euxine Sea; an infinite project: but neither he nor any of the rest could finish these works; God, it seemeth, being not pleased at such proud and haughty enterprises; and yet perhaps, the want of treasure hath not been the least cause, why the like projects have not proceeded: besides the dreadful noises and apparitions, which (as we have already said) continually affrighted the workmen. The compass of this part of America, is 17000, of the other, 13000 miles: It comprehendeth 1 Castilia Aurea. 2 Guiana. 3 Peru. 4 Brasile, 5 Chile. CASTILIA AUREA, so called for the abundance of gold; containeth the Northern part of Peruana, and part of the Isthmus. It is admirably stored with Silver, Spices, Pearls, and medicinal herbs: and is divided into four Provinces, viz: 1 Castilia deal Or. oh 2 Nona Andaluzia. 3 Nova Granata. 4 Cartagena. Castilia del Oro situate in the very Isthmus, is not very populous, by reason of the unhealthfulnesse of the air, & noisome savour of the standing pools. The chief Cities are 1 Theonymas, or Number di dios, on the East; & Panama, on the west side. They were both built by Didacus' Niquesa; and the first had this name, because Niquesa having been crossed with many dismal chances, and misadventures; when he came hither, bad his men now go on shore, en number di dios, in the name of god. The air in the place where he built them, being very unhealththie; the King of Spain, Aᵒ 1584., commanded that they should be plucked, both of them, down, and rebuilt in a more convenient place: which was performed by Peter Aria. Through these two Towns, cometh all the traffic that is between Spain and Peru, for whatsoever commodity cometh out of Peru is unladen at Panama, carried by land to Number di dios, and there shipped to Spain: & vice versa. I should wrong my Country, in concealing the worth of her people, Camden if I omitted the attempt of john Oxenham, one of Sr Francis Drakes followers, on this place. This man arriving with 70 companions, a little above these towns, drew a land his ship, covered it with boughs, and marched over the land with his company guided by Negroes, until he came to a river where he cut down wood, made him a pinnase, entered the South Sea, went to the I'll of Pearls, lay there 10 days, intercepted in two Spanish ships, 60000 pound weight in gold, 100000 pound weight in bars of silver, and returned safely again to the main land. And though through the mutiny of his company, he neither returned to his country, nor his hidden ship; yet is it an adventure not to be forgotten, in that never by any other attempted, and by the Spanish writers, with much admiration, recorded. Andaluzia Nova hath on the North, Castilia del Oro; on the South Peru. The best Cities are Tocoio, now S. Margaret's, & 2 Santa Espritta. Nova Granada is situate on the south side of Carthagena: The chief Cities are Tungia, directly under the Aequator 2 Tochaimum. 3 Popaian, built by one Sebastian Belalzar, who first subdued this Country. 4 S. Foye an Archbishop's seat, and a Court of justice. 5 Palma. and 6 Merida, called after this name from Merida in Spain. This Country is very strong, by reason of its situation among stony rocks which environ it & through which there are very narrow passages: yet is it full of pleasing valleys which yield much fruit; and hath in it some mines of gold and silver. Cartagena hath a fruitful soil, in which groweth a tree, which if any one touch he will hardly scape a poisoning. The chief Cities are Cartagena (called by the natives Calamur) which Sr Francis Drake surprised, 1585.; and besides inestimable sums of wealth, took with him from hence 240 pieces of Ordnance. 2 Abuida. 3 S. Martha on the river d' Abuida (called also S. john's, & Rio di Grand) 4 Venezuela. 5 New Cales. These three last regions are called Terra Firma, and are the Basis of this reversed Pyramid. GVIANA hath on the East, and South, the river Maragnon called also Amazon, and Orellana; on the West, the mountains of Peru; and on the North, the great river Orenoque, or Raliana. This river is navigable with ships of burden 1000 miles, but with Boats and Pinnaces almost 2000 miles; and borroweth his latter name from S. Walter Raleigh, who first of all, to any purpose, made a plenary survey of this Country, her commodities, and situation, Anno 1595. The river Maragnon, called Amazon, from the Amazons, which are fabled to live here; and Crellana, from one so called, who first (Anno 1543) sailed in it, is navigable almost 6000 miles, and broad towards the Sea 200 miles. This country is directly situate under the Equinoctial line, and is the fruitfullest part of Peruana. The inhabitants in winter time dwell in trees for fear of inundations, making on them many artificial Villages, and ranges of building. The like habitations they also have in Brasil, & in Golden Castille: in which last Country, we find Abibeiba the King hereof, to have had his palace on a tree; from which Francisco Vasques, a Spanish Captain, could by no Rhetoric entreat him to descend, till he began to cut down the tree, and then the poor Prince came down, and bought his life at the Spaniards price. The old jucolae were the Caribes; the present are the Samai, the Assawi, and the Wikeri, nations of Peru: which, when as Francisco Pizarro had subdued that Realm, fled hither; and driving out the Caribes, planted themselves here. When this Country was first opened, and the riches of it plainly manifested, suit was made that some English forces might be sent thither, and a Colony erected. Which motion, on mature consultation, was at last concluded to be prejudicial to the state; because of the distance of our body of war. 2ly Because that the Spanish Armies and Colonies bordering every way on it, might cast out our small strength●, and make the expedition dishonourable. The chief Towns are, Morequito, a safe harbour, 2 Winicapora, nigh unto which, report tell●th us of a Crystal mountain. 3 Manao, called also El Dorodo, the greatest C●tty of America; and as some relate, of the world too. For Deigo Ordas one of the companions of Cortes, is said to have entered into this City at noon, and to have traveled all that day, and the next also, until night, through the streets hereof▪ before he came to the King's Palace. It is situate on a lake of salt water, 200 leagues in length; and is by the Spaniards called El Dorada (or the guilded City) from the abundance of Gold both in Coin, Plate, Armour, and other furniture, which the said Deigo Ordas there saw. And 4 St Thome a Town patched up of sticks and dirt, the bane of destruction to that unfortunate Gentleman Sr Walter Raleigh, Anno 1617.: of whom I will say with Mr Camden in his Annals; Vir erat, nunquam satis laudato study, & regiones remotas detegendi, & navalem Angliae gloriam promovendi. PERV hath on the East, the Peruvian mountains; on the west Mare Pacificum, or Del Zur; on the North, Castilia Aurea, & the river Peru from which, the name of all the Country is to be derived; and on the South, Chile. The soil is luxuriant in all manner of grain; fortunate, in the civility of her inhabitants, frequency of Cities, and salubrity of air. Here is also great store of Tobacco, which though in some respect, being moderately taken, may be serviceable for Physic: yet (besides the consumption of the purse, & impairing of our inward parts) the immoderate, vain, and fantastical abuse of this hellish weed, corrupteth the natural sweetness of the breath, stupefieth the brain, and indeed is so prejudicial to the general esteem of our Country men, that one saith of them, Anglorum corpora qui huic plantae tantopere indulgent, in Barbarorum naturam degenerasse videntur. The two chief virtues ascribed to it are, that it is good against Lues ven●rea, that loathsome disease, the pox; and that it voideth rheum. For the first, like enough it is that similes habent labra lactucas, so unclean a disease may be fitted with so unwholesome a medicine. For the second good quality attributed unto it, I think it rather to consist in opinion then truth; the rheum which it voideth, being only that which itself engendereth. We may as well conclude that bottle-ale breaketh wind, for that effect we find to follow the drinking of it, though indeed it is only the same wind which itself conue●ed into the stomach. But Tobacco is by few taken now as medicinal: it is grown a goodfellow, and fallen from a Physician to a compliment. A folly which certainly had never spread so far, if here had been the same means of prevention used with us, as lately was in Turkey, by Morat Bassa: who commanded a pipe to be thrust through the nose of a Turk, which was found taking Tobacco: and so in derision, to be led about Constantinople. This unsavoury drug was first brought hither, by the Mariners of Sr Francis Drake, Anᵒ 1585.; It may be as an antidote for the immoderate use of drinking, which our B●lgian Soldiers brought with them, 3 years before, from the Low countries: before which time, of all Northern people, the English were deemed most free from that swinish vice; wherein it is to be feared, they have now outgone their teachers, the Dutch. The people hold opinion, that men use after their burial, to ●at, drink, and wantonnize with women: & therefore commonly at the death of any, they kill some of his servants (whom they bury with him) to wait on him in the other world. They are ignorant of letters, yet are they of a good courage in the wars, fear not death, & know well how to manage their weapons. When they have conquered any Country, they use to divide it into three parts; allotting the first, to the service of their Gods; the second to the revenue of their King; and the third to the maintenance and relief of the poor: a very just and equal division This Province above any other in America, is abundant in Gold and Silver; the mines whereof in diverse places, yield more of these mettles, then of earth: by which abundance, not Spain only, but all Europe also, is more stored with pure & fine coin, than ever formerly it was. Our ancestors the Britons, used brass rings, and iron rings, for their instruments of exchange, The most usual material of money among the Roman Provinces, was seldom gold or silver, most times brass, sometimes leather: Corium forma publica percussum, as Seneca hath it. This last kind of money, was by Frederick the second made currant when he besieged Milan; the like is said to have been used here in England, at the time of the Barons wars: & why not? Since no longer ago, then in the year 1574, the Hollanders then being in their extremities, made money of pasteboard. But this happeneth only in cases of necessity; the two metals of gold and silver, having for many hundred years, though not in such abundance, been the principal instrument of exchange, & bartery; & so questionless will continue to the end of the world. Sr Thomas Moor, in the second book of his Utopia, preferreth iron before these metals, Vt sine quo, non magis quam sine ●gne, atque aqua, vi●ere mortales queant. He giveth us there also a plot to bring gold and silver into contempt: telling us, how the Vtopians employ those metals, in making of chamber-pots, and vessels of more unclean use; eating and drinking for the most part, in glass or earth: how they make fetters and chains herewith to hold in their rebellious slaves and malefactors: how they punish infamous persons, by putting gold rings on their fingers, jewels in their ears, and chains of gold about their necks: and how they adorn their infants & little children with jewels and precious stones; which gaieties, when they come to any age, and observe how none but children use them; they cast away of their own accord, as with us our elder ones leave off without constraint their babies, cobnuts, and other crepundia▪ He telleth us further how the Ambassadors of the Anemolij, a confederate state of the Vtopians, coming amongst them richly and gorgeously attired, were taken for slaves, by reason of their gold chains; and the basest of the train, deemed to be the Ambassadors: how the elder boys derided the strangers for wearing jewels, as if they had been children still: & how the people laughed at their chains of gold, as being too slight and slenders, to hold in, or shackle such big fellows. Now saith he, the reason why they had any gold or silver at all among them, was not for any esteem they had of it, but to hire and wage foreign soldiers withal, when the necessities of their state required it. How this device would sort with the people, which Lucian fableth to be in the Moon. I know not, though perhaps it might fit them well enough. But I am sure in this sublunary world, it is never like to take: And so I leave it, telling you that it is by many thought that this extraordinary plenty of gold and silver, since the discovery of these countries, is the cause of the dearth of all things in respect of former times: for where much is, much may be given: yet there want not some that add also other causes, of the high prizes of our days: viz: monopolies; combinations of merchants and craftsmen; transportation of grain; pleasure of great personages; the excess of private men, and the like: but these last I rather take to be concauses, the first being indeed the principal. For, (as that excellent Sr Henry Savill, hath it in the end of his notes on Tacitus) the excessive abundance of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, things which consist merely on the constitution of men; draweth necessarily 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ those things which nature requireth to an higher rate in the market; Captà ab Augusto Alexandrià (saith Orosius) Roma in tantum ●pibus eius crevit, ut duplo maiora quam antebac, rerum venalium pr●tia statuerentur. As for that question, whether of the two kingdoms be happier, that which supplieth itself with money, by traffic and the works of art; or that which is supplied by mines in it growing, as the gift of nature: I find it by this tale in part resolved. Two Merchants departing from Spain to get gold, touched upon part of Barbary; where the one buyeth Moores to dig and delve with; the other fraughteth his vessel with sheep: and being come to the Indies the one finding mines, set his slaves to work; & the other happening on grassy grounds, put his sheep to grazing. The slaves grow cold and hungry, call for food and clothing; which the sheep-master by the increase of his dattle, had in abundance: so that what the one got in gold, with toil, charges, and hazard; he gladly gave unto the other for continual supplies of victuals and raiments, for himself and his servants. In the end, the mines being exhausted, and all the gold thence arising being exchanged with the shepherds, for such necessaries as nature required: home returneth the Shepherd in triumph, his companion having nothing to show for the improvement of his stock. But I dare not determine a question so weighty, only I will tell you that the Hollanders and English, by the benefit of traffic and merchandise only, wearied the late king of Spain● and out-vied him as it were in strength and treasury: notwithstanding his mines in Spain, Italy, Barbary, India, Mexicana, & these of Peru; which we now handle, and which gave occasion to this discourse. The chief Cities of Peru, are 1 St Michaels, the first Colony which the Spaniards placed in these parts. 2 Arequipa, seated on the river of Plata, and is the haven Town to Cusco. 3 Lima distant about two leagues from the Sea; the port which serveth it, being called Collao. It is built with much art, for all the chief streets answer to the market place: & there is scarce any private house which hath not water conveyed to it from the river. It is an Archbishops See, and residence of the Peruvian Vice Roy. 4 Cusco the seat of the ancient Kings of this nation: Who the more to beautify this City, commanded every one of the Nobility, to build a palace here, ●or his continual residence. It hath a ●aire market place, in the midst of which two high ways thwart one another, which are 2000 miles long; strait and level, and which run cross the Country. 5 Gaiachu. 6 Portoveio, where in digging graves, the Sextons happen many times on the teeth of men, being 3 fingers broad. 7 Tomobamba glorying in her fair palaces. And 8 Caxamalca. The chief rivers are 1 Maragnon. 2 Guaiachil. 3 Rio di la Plate, being 150 miles broad at the mouth, and 2000 long, or thereabouts. Here is in this country a beast, which hath about her neck a bag of indifferent greatness; into which she putteth her younglings at the approach of any body, and scuddeth away. And here is also said to be a figtree, of the which the North part which looketh towards the mountains, bringeth forth fruit in the Summer only: the South part which looketh toward the Sea, is fruitful only in the winter. The Peruvians have thus much notice of the general Deluge, that the Country was overwhelmed with waters, and all men perished except seven; who hid themselves in a hole, which they cell Paticambo: where having lived in safety till the fury of the waters were assuaged, they came out of their lu●king-place, and repeopled the Country. The chief of these seven was Mangocapa; whose posterity possessing in this Country a plot of ground 20 miles in circuit, governed themselves in an Aristocratical state: and at last chose them a King; which mutation of their Commonwealth, was (as by their computation is conjectured) Anno 1280, or somewhat nigh it. The Kings of Peru. 1 Ingarcia. 2 Vanguazagnaque. 3 Vixococa. 4 Pacachuti. 5 Guaimacapa. 8 Guascar, 8 Atabaliba. 7 Mangocapa 8 Amare. The most lucky Prince of these 8, was Guaimacapa; who extended his Empire to the largeness it now hath. Since his death, fortune hath frowned on them all. For his two sons Guascar, and Atabalipa, immediately after the solemnising of his funeral, strove for the Empire, till Francisco Pizarro, a Spanish Captain, ended the controversy; by seizing on the kingdom, to the use of his master of Spain. Guascar was slain, and Atabalipa seeing the whole kingdom lay at stake, laid all his riches, life, and liberty against it; and cast the Dice on a plain, nigh to the City Caximalos, where the Dice running on the Sp●niards sides, gave them the glory of the day, and hapless Atabalipa remained a prisoner after an infinite slaughter of his subjects. He gave unto the Spaniards as a ransom for his life, & liberty; a house piled up on all sides, with refined Gold & silver, being in estimation about 10 millions: which when they had received, they most perfidiously slew him. His two successors laboured the restoring of their ruinated inheritance, but prevailed nothing: For the wickedness of the Peruvian was now full, and God sent these Spaniards amongst them, as executioners of his vengeance, Anno 1533. This Pizarro who subdued this most potent and flourishing kingdom, and made it a member of the Spanish Empire, was borne at Trusiglio, a village of Navarre, and by the poor whore his mother, laid in the Church porch, and so left to God's providence: by whose direction, (there being none found that would give him the breast) he was nourished for certain days, by sucking a Sow. At last, one Gonsalles, a soldier, acknowledged him for his son, put him to nurse, and when he was somewhat grown, set him to keep his swine: some of which being strayed, the boy durst not for fear return home, but betook himself to his heels, ran unto Sevill, and there shipped himself for America; where he so prospered, that he was by the King of Spain honoured for his good service, with the title of marquis Anatillo, Anno 1535. The strange fortunes of this man, call into my mind the like of Sinan, a great Bassa in the court of Selimus the first; who being borne of base parentage, as he being a child was sleeping in the shade, had his genitalss bitten off by a Sow. The Turkish Officers which usually provided young boys for the service of the Grand Signeur, being in Epyrus, (for that was Sinans country) and hearing of this so extraordinary an Eunuch, took him among others, along with them to the Court: where under Mahomet the great, Baiaz●t the second, and his son Selimus, he so exceedingly thrived; that he was made chief Bassa of the Court; and so well deserved it, that he was accounted Selimus right hand, and was indeed the man, to whose valour especially, the Turks owe the Kingdom of Egypt. But this is perhaps impertinent. BRASILE hath on the North Guiana; on the South, Rio de la Plate, & Chile; on the East, the Ocean; and on the West, the mountains of Peru, called the Andes; which divide the Country of Peruana, as Taurus or Imaus do Asia; and mount Atlas, Africa. These hills are high, craggy, and very barren; full of ravenous beasts, and poisonous serpents, which they say destroyed a whole Army of one of the Peruvian Kings, in their passages that way. Here also live a mountain people, far more barbarous than the rest of the Americans, as being hairy all over their bodies, going altogether naked, and living without houses or bedding. And so I descend into the valleys of this Country. The Air here is of a healthful temper, the Earth fat and always flourishing. Great store of Sugars, and wonderful rich mines, are the sinews of this Region. Hence cometh our red wood, which we use in dying of clothes, called Brasile; the trees of which are of that bigness, that whole families live in an arm of one of them, every tree being as populous as many of our Villages For which cause the cities here are neither many, fair, nor populous. They which are, are called 1 S. Anna Equitum, 2 Ascensio, 3 Pernambuco, or Pernambucke, from whence I suppose that that Brasil wood is with us called Fernanbucke, which they use in dying and colouring clothes red. The people here are endowed with a pretty understanding, as may seem by him, who tartly blamed the covetousness of the French▪ for coming from the other end of the world to dig for gold: but in most places they are barbarous. Men and women go stark naked, and on high festival days, hang jewels in their lips. These festival days are, when a company of good neighbours come together to be merry, over the roasted body of a fat man, whom they cut in collops called Boucon, and eat with great greediness, and as much delectation. They have two vile qualities, they are mindful of injuries, and forgetful of benefits. The men cruel without measure, and the women infinitely lascivious. They cannot pronounce the letters LFR: The reason of which one being demanded, made answer, because they had amongst them neither Law, Faith, nor Rulers. They are rather swimmers, as well women as men, and will stay under water an hour together. Women in travel are here delivered without any great pain, and presently go about their business belonging to good housewives: The goodman (according to the fashion of our kinder sort of husbands in England, who are said to breed their wife's children) being sick in their steed, and keeping their bed; so far that he hath broths made him, is visited by his gossips or neighbours, & hath junkets sent to comfort him. There is in this country a little beast, which cannot go in less than 15 days, as far as a man can throw a stone; and is therefore called by the Spaniards, Pigritia. Here is also an herb called Sentida, or Viva; which if one touch it, will shut its leaves and not open them, till the man which did displease it be gone out of sight: Here also flying fishes are said to be, but I bind you not to believe it. This Country was first discovered by Peter Alvari Caprali, at the expenses of Emanuel K. of Portugal, Anno 1500: more exactly surveyed by Americus Vespuccius, at the charges of the said Emmanuell: next by john di Empoli, a Florentine, 1503: afterward by john Stadius, a Germane, Anno 1554. And by the Edict of Pope Alexander the sixth, was appropriated to the Portugal; the rest of America being allotted to the Castilians. In the right of Portugal, the Castilians now possess it; though (as ●eport goeth) they are like to lose their footing. For it is said, that the West-Indian company of the united Provinces, have taken a Town called Todos los Sanctos, standing on a capacious Bay, with the forts belonging to it; and have since marched higher into the Country to besiege Pernanbuco, the chief town of it. CHILE hath on the East, the Virginian Ocean; on the West, Mare del Zur; on the North, Peru; on the South, the straits of Magellanus. It containeth two Provinces, viz: Chica, and the Patagones'. It taketh denomination from the vehemency of the cold here, (the name, it seemeth, importing as much;) which is said to be such, especially in our Summer Solstice, that horses and their riders are frozen to death, and hardened like a piece of marble. The Country toward the midland, is very mountainous and unfruitful; toward the sea shore, level, fruitful, and watered with divers rivers, flowing from the mountains; this being the chief benefit the Country reapeth from them. The Spaniards find here good plenty of gold, abundance of honey, store of cattle, and of wine enough for their own use: the vines brought hither out of Spain, exceedingly prospering, as also do all their fruits, and plants, from thence transplanted hither. The people are very warlike, and of a gigantine stature; as being 11 foot high. Here is a river which runneth in the day time with a most violent force; and in the night hath in it no water at all: The reason is, that this river hath no constant spring, but is both begun and continued by snow falling from the mountains; which in the heat of the day melteth into waters, and are precipitately carried to the Sea: but in the chilly coldness of the night, are congealed; and cannot minister new supplies to the empty Channel. This Country was discovered by Almagrus, one of Pizarroes' colleagues: and subdued by one Baldivia, who being unfortunately taken prisoner by the enraged Chilois, was choked with melted gold. The chief Towns are 1 Arequipoum, much defaced by an Earthquake, 1582: 2 S. james, built by the Spaniards, 3 Cocimbum, 4 Villadives, 5 Baldivia, which for spite to its founder, was pulled down, Anno 1599: and 6 The Imperial, which is the best Colony of this Country; and was, before the taking of it by the Spaniards, so populous and rich, that in a war against the Araugue their neighbours, they put into the field 300000 fight men. It was called by the Spaniards, Imperiall; because at their first coming into this Province, they found Eagles with two heads, made of wood, set upon the doors & houses of it, made perhaps by some Germans which had been here shipwracked. The Pyris of this American Pyramid, is called Caput Victoriae, from the ships name, wherein some of Magellanus Soldiers, by this Cape did first compass the world. This Ferdinando Magellanus a Spaniard, and expert in navigation▪ was earnestly entreated by Charles the fifth, to find (if possible it might be) a shorter cut to the Moluccoes'; this request, he willing to perform, addressed himself to the voyage, Anno 1520, and striking Southward, passed along by this Cape; and so through the narrow Seas, since called Fretum Magellanicum, and being now arrived at the Moluccoes', was there killed in a battle against the Islanders; but the ship called Victoria, returned to Spain in safety. We use to say that Sir Francis Drake was the first that sailed round about the world, which may be true in a mitigated sense; viz: that he was the first Captain or man of note that achieved this enterprise; (Magellanus perishing in the midst of it:) and therefore is reported to have given for his device a Globe with this motto, Tu primus circumdedisti me. This navigation was begun Anno 1577, and in two years and a half, with great vicissitude of fortune, finished: concerning which his famous voyage, a Poet then living directed to him this Epigram: Drake, pererrati novit quem terminus orbis, Quemque semel mundi vidit uterque polus: Si taceant homines facient te sydera notum; Sol nescit comitis immemor esse sui. Drake whom th'encompassed earth so fully knew, And whom at once both poles of heaven did view; Should men forget, the Sun could not forbear To chronicle his fellow-travailer. This Fretum Magellanicum, these Magellan straits, are by M. john Davies, who professeth to know every creek in them, thus described. For 14 leagues within the Cape of S. Marry, lieth the first strait, where it ebbeth and floweth with a violent swiftness: the strait not being fully half a mile broad, and the first fall into it very dangerous and doubtful. Three leagues this strait continueth, when it openeth into a sea, 8 miles long, and as many broad; beyond which lieth the second strait, right West South-West from the first, a perilous and unpleasing passage, 3 leagues long, and a mile in breadth. This strait openeth itself into another Sea, which is extended even to the Cape of Victory, where is the strait properly called the strait of Magellane: a place of that nature, that which way soever a man bend his course, he shall be sure to have the wind against him. The length hereof is 40 leagues; the breadth in some places 2 leagues, in others not half a mile; the channel on the shore-side 200 fathom, and so no hope of ancorage; the course of the water full of turnings and change, and so violent, that when a ship is once entered, there is no returning. On both sides are the high mountains, continually covered with snow, from whence proceed those dangerous counterwindes that beaten on all sides of it: a place certainly unpleasing to view, and hazardous to pass. So far, and to this purpose, M. Davies. Thus much of Peruana. THE AMERICAN LANDS. The AMERICAN LANDS are either In the Verginian Sea, or Mare deal Noort. In the Pacifique Sea, or Mare deal Zur. THe Lands in the Pacifique Ocean, or Mare deal Zur, are 1 INSULAE SOLOMONIS, which are in number many: the chief of which are 18, the rest not worth the looking after. Of these 18, the three greatest are, Gaudalcanall, S. Thome, and S. Isabel. The Islanders are of a yellowish colour, and go naked. They were discovered by Lope Garcia di Castro, Anno 1567.: and called Insulae Solomonis, because he thought them to be the land of Ophir, to which Solomon sent for his gold. 2 INSULAE LATRONUM, usually called Ladrones, were discovered by Magellanus; who gave them that name, because the inhabitants stole away his cock boat. The Lands of the Verginian Ocean, so called a vergendo, or Mare del Noorte, are 1 MARGARITA, and CUBAGNA, situate nigh unto Castilia Aurea. They are deficient in Corn, Grasse, Trees, and Water; insomuch that sometimes the people gladly change for a ton of Water, a ton of wine. The abundance of precious stones, maketh some amends for these defects, from whence the name of Margarita is imposed on it: in especial, it yieldeth the gems which the Latin Writers call Vniones, because they always grow in couples. Nulli duo reperiuntur indiscreti (saith Pliny) unde nomen Vnionum scilicet Romanae imposu●re deliciae. 3 TRINIDADO is not far distant from the former. It was discovered by Columbus, in his last voyage, Anno sc: 1497: and is well stored with Tobacco. 4 BACALAOS are certain Isles iying against the influx of Canada, nigh unto Corterialis; and owe their first discovery unto Sebastian Cabot, Anno 1447. The people of these Lands, in their most formal expression of reverence to their King, use to rub their noses, or stroke their foreheads: which if the king accepteth or observeth, and meaneth to grace the party so adoring him, he turneth his head to his left shoulder; which is a note of especial favour. 5 BORIQVEN is divided into 2 parts, whereof the North part is most plentiful of gold; the South part, of vital provision; as birds, dattle, and corn. Some rivers here are, but of no greatness; the principal being called Cairobonus. This Island is situate North of Guiana. It is in length 50, in breadth 18 miles; and is called also Insula S. johan. The first that set foot in it was john Ponce a Spaniard, Anno 1527. The principal cities are S. john's, and 2 Port Rico; ruin'd by Henry Earl of Cumberland, Anno 1597. 6 JAMAICA or Insula S. jacobi, was once very populous, but now almost destitute of inhabitants; the Spaniards having slain in this and the former Island, more than 60000 living souls: insomuch that women, as well here, as on the Continent, did kill their children before they had given them life; that the issues of their bodies might not serve so cruel a nation. This Island is in length 280 miles, in breadth 70 miles. It is well watered hath two towns of note; Oristana, and seville; & acknowledgeth Columbus for its first discoverer. 7 CUBA, called also Fernandina, is long 300, and broad 70 miles. It is full of Forests, Lakes, and mountains: and was first made known to the Europaeans, by Columbus his second navigation. The people here are prohibited the eating of serpents, as a dainty reserved for the higher powers. The Ai●e is very temperate, the soil very fertile, producing brass of exact perfection, but gold somewhat drossy. It aboundeth also with ginger, cassia, mastic, aloes, cinnamon, sugar, and hath of flesh, fish, and fowl, no scarcity. The people before the Spaniards arrival here, were tenants in common, money not being known among them, nor the meaning of meum and tuum understood by them. The chief Cities are S. jago, a Bishops See: and Havana a safe road for ships, and the staple of Merchandise. Here also rideth the King of Spaine's Navy, till the time of the year, and the conveniency of the wind, join together to waste them homeward. It is seated on the Northern shore, as also is S. jago, this last being built by jago, or james de Valasco, and of him so named. The other Towns of note are S. Christopher, and 4 S. Trinity on the South. 8 The LUCAIE above 400 in number, glory in the matchless beauty of their women; & mourn for the loss of a million of her inhabitants, Purcha●. murdered by the Spaniards. 9 BERMUDAE, are called also Summer Lands, because Sir Thomas Summer gave us a more exact relation of them, than before had been. They received their first name from one john Barmudaz, who first gave us notice of them: they are in number no less than 400: The biggest resembling a half Moon, hath in it a Colony of English; who affirm it to be very fruitful, and agreeable to an English nature. 10 HISPANIOLA, called by the natives, Haitie; now lamenteth the loss of 3 millions of her inhabitants, murdered by her new masters of Spain. It is in compass 1400 miles: enjoyeth a temperate Air, a fertile soil, rich mines, Amber, & Sugar. In 16 days herbs will ripen, and roots also, and be fit to be eaten: a strong argument of the exact temperature of the Air. It giveth place in no respect to Cuba, but excelleth it in divers, three especially: 1 the fineness of the gold, which is here digged more pure and unmixed: 2ly in the increase of the sugar; one sugar-cane here filling 20, and sometimes 30 measures: and 3ly in the goodness of their soil for tillage, the corn here yielding an hundred fold. This fertility is thought to be caused by four great rivers, which water and enrich all the four quarters of the Country, viz: 1 juna, the East; 2 Attihinnacus, the West; 3 jacchus, the North; and 4 Naihus, the South▪ all four springing from one mountain, which standeth in the very midst and centre of the Country. The chief Towns are S. Domingo, ransacked by Sir Francis Drake, Anno 1585., 2 S. Isabel, 3 S. Thome, 4 S, john, 5 Maragna, 6 ●ortoroy●. Hic status, haec rerum nunc est fortuna novarum. And this is at this present time The fortune of the new found clime. Thus much of the Lands. THE LONGITUDE AND LATITUDE of the chief American Cities. A Lo. La. S. Anna Eq. 318 30 27 30 A Ascensio 363 20 19 A B Boriquen 273 20 19 40 A C Chile opp. 299 30 36 A Coanum 259 40 31 Canada 305 10 50 20 Cartagena 300 20 10 Cusco 297 20 13 30 A Caxamalca 298 30 11 30 A Cuba 296 31 40 G Guatimala 303 24 20 Guaiachil 294 30 2 30 A H Havana 292 10 20 Hechelaga 300 50 44 10 I jamaica 298 30 17 S. jago 298 10 32 10 Isabel 10 32 10 L Lima 296 40 23 30 A Lucaeio 299 27 30 M Maragna 281 30 19 30 Margarita 314 10 10 50 Martha 301 20 10 40 S. Michael 291 40 6 10 A S. Michael 327 10 47 20 Mexico 283 38 30 N Nova Albion 235 50 Nova Calizia 298 15 2 40 Norumbega 315 40 43 40 Nombre di dios. 294 30 9 20 Navaca 300 20 17 10 P Panama 294 10 8 10 Paphian 297 30 1 50 Q Quito 293 10 10 A Qu●vira 233 41 40 S Sanguinai 306 40 55 S. Spiritus 322 30 13 20 T Totontoon. 248 20 36 S. Thome. Tombez. 291 40 4 10 A A is the note of Southern Latitude. THE END OF AMERICA. OF THE UNKNOWN PARTS OF THE WORLD. THus much of the known parts of the World: the UNKNOWN PARTS of the world; or rather such, of which we have but little, and that no certain relation; are either NORTHERN, or SOUTHERN. — Atqui Quò properas mea Cymbae? redi: satis ardua Ponti Navimus; Ecce Auster pluvias iam cogere nubes Incipit: hic tutum non est (mihi crede) morari. Dum licet, in portum tondamus, nubila clarum Reddiderint ubi pulsadiem, revocabit ab alto Nos Triton scopulo, atque iterum tentabimus aequor. But whither goeth my bark? return; for we Have sliced the capering b●ine enough: See see The South winds gin to gather clouds apace, 'Tis no safe tarrying in so fierce a place. Whilst thou hast time retire O wearied bark Into safe harbour: when the clouds which dark The world's bright eye, shall be dispelled away; And Phoebus' shining make a lightsome day. Triton's shrill trump shall once recall again Thee from thy harbour to the foaming maine. And we with all our power will surely try What of these UNKNOWN LANDS we may descry. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. AMHN. Let my negligence in omitting the correction of this passage, be excused: and mended thus, in pag. 148. The Western Emperors. A.C. 399 1 Honorius 26. 425 2 Valentinianus, commonly called the 3d of that name: the other 2 ruling in the East 30 455 3 Maximus. 1. 456 4 Avitus. 1. 457 5 Maioranus. 4. 461 6 Severus 6. 467 7 Authemius 5. 472 8 Olybrius 1. 473 9 Glycerius 1. 474 10 julius Nepos, deposed by Orestes: who gave the Empire to 475 11 Augustuius, etc.